Lines and Webs

by Airstream

Rating: teen
Tags: Spike, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Sad, Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character
Length: 161607

In a world of peace, there must be Order. No matter what the cost.

It has been ten years since the defeat of the Changling Queen, and Equestria is again at peace. Twilight Sparkle and the Elements of Harmony have reached their prime, and have begun to settle down. Love and life abound in Ponyville, especially for Twilight's friends, but she has nopony to call her own.

There is a reason.

A series of events lead to a horrible revelation, and Twilight is thrust deep into a terrifying web of secrets and lies. Her peace is over.

This time, however, she won't be fighting monsters or madponies. What she faces will be much, much worse.

Act One of Two.

Act Two is here.

Currently undergoing editing by the wonderful Mstar!

Published 2012-07-12 17:44:01 UTC
Last updated 2012-09-30 18:19:10 UTC

Prologue

Twilight Sparkle lay beaten, kneeling on the cold marble of the throne room. Her gambits had failed, her allies had left her, and even Spike was currently imprisoned beneath the ancient citadel of Canterlot, in chains of lunar steel forged in solar fire. She had nowhere left to run, each and every one of her plans had been shut down, and she was finally out of options.

Where was she? Luna had promised, she had said that she would aid Twilight when the time came. She wasn't here now, and Twilight had been counting on her. Without Luna, it was just her and Spike against all of the forces brought to bear upon them. There was no way she could have won, not without help. And when she was needed most, Luna wasn't there.

So now she was forced to the ground, bound in adamantium chains, wearing the magical equivalent of handcuffs around her horn.The chains themselves sapped the strength of those they bound, causing more pain and weariness the more the prisoner struggled. She had fought against all comers wearing those chains, the force of her magecraft hurling guardsponies through the air, and even canceling several spells directed at her outright. The ponies holding her captive right now were the ones that she just couldn't bring herself to hurt anymore. And so, though she had tried to flee at last, Twilight Sparkle had knelt under the weight of that terrible iron. And with that, her journey was over.

Around Twilight were her friends, holding her bonds. Rarity herself had levitated the inhibitor ring around her horn, leaving her feeling muzzy and a bit nauseous. She stood in front of her now, trying to meet Twilight's purple eyes with her own sapphire gaze. Twilight instead chose to crane her neck away, staring at her old friends, silently accusing them all of their betrayal. Rainbow Dash, her loyal companion, stood with a double length of chain in each hoof, meeting her eyes without any emotion save a glimmer of sadness. Pinkie Pie, swollen with her child, gazed solemnly at Twilight, and gave her a reassuring nod. She was unable to smile or grin around the links in her teeth. Fluttershy refused to meet her stare, seemingly the only one uneasy about the circumstances. Then again, she was usually uneasy, even at the best of times. She too held a length of chain in her mouth, feet planted delicately on the floor. And Applejack, honest Applejack, stood behind her, a length of chain in each hoof, meeting her head on, daring her to move. Her eyes were the worst by far, full of hurt and sadness. Twilight snorted, full of equal parts rage, fear, and despair. Even now, she might have found a way to escape, if not for...

"My faithful student." Her, of course. Princess Celestia, Dea Solaris, undisputed ruler of Equestria, and until recently, Twilight Sparkle's trusted mentor and teacher. Twilight would have loved to refuse looking at her, so thoroughly disgusted was she, but she would not give her the satisfaction of bowing her head. So she looked up, into those orbs that so closely mirrored hers, and did her best to spit into them.

Celestia recoiled slightly at the not entirely unexpected attempt, and spoke once again, in a voice laden with power. "Twilight Sparkle, cease this foolishness, and let us help you!"

Twilight was having none of it. "No more games, Celestia. Either let me go, or 'cure' me, right here and now.” Her haunches tensed involuntarily, and Twilight's friends tightened their grips on the chains, almost in unison. Her voice dripped with barely contained fury, all of it directed at the alicorn who had been like a second mother, an excellent teacher, and a first friend to her. "I will not willingly take part in this plan of yours, Princess. I will do my best to resist you, body, mind, and soul. You've clearly gotten to my friends, and I hate you for that just as much as I hate you for what you have done to me." Her voice cracked, just a little. "Me, Princess. How could you do this to me? Had you asked, I might have accepted. But manipulating all of us, even the ones I thought you might have trusted... I cannot abide that."

The little unicorn looked at her friends, all of them staring at her in horror, even now, even after she had tried to explain that she was still here, still Twilight. She had an audience, may as well give one last lecture, to somepony who desperately needed it. "Yes, I hate you, Celestia. I hate you for all the pain and the sorrow you have caused me and for what you have done to the ones I love. I hate you for making me the happiest I have been in years, and for making that another falsity on your long, long list of lies. I see you clearly now, a deceiver and tyrant. I was a foal. I trusted you. And now I feel nothing but contempt for you." Finally, she looked back at her one-time ruler, and set her hooves under her, barely rising from kneeling to standing. She braced herself, and squared her shoulders. "Do it, Princess. The game is over. You've won. Claim your victory."

Celestia allowed herself a small smile, full of grace and understanding. Every inch the perfect monarch, slipping into her accustomed role. She spoke. "Twilight. My faithful student. Your crimes are forgiven, your mind reclaimed. You can be yourself again. Open yourself to Harmony, and you can have your life back. Be still, my little pony. It will be over soon." With that, her horn glowed.

A shimmering light filled the air, and Twilight was immediately aware of the presence of the Elements of Harmony. For the first time in nearly ten years, Twilight was able to watch in person as their magic took hold, the pendants settling themselves around her friends' necks. However, this time her tiara did not settle on her own head. No, she had renounced her Element when she had left Ponyville, fleeing into the night. It seemed so long ago to her... but no matter. Soon enough, her friends had set themselves, careful not to release the chains, as Twilight had hoped they would. And she looked for the last time into the face of her old teacher, and the Element resting upon her brow. She did not look like a Princess with that terrible Power placed upon her head. She looked every inch the Queen, now.

As one, the circle of ponies around Twilight rose into the air, Elements glowing brighter and brighter still. Only Celestia stood upon her feet, hair whipping to one side instead of billowing, her wings unfurled to catch a magical wind. The light spread like smoke, spiraling inward and closer. The fuzziness in Twilight's head grew, and her body tingled and flushed with heat. Twilight Sparkle's greatest mentor and worst enemy knelt, horn spitting with power and mere inches away from her own. Before she could make contact, Twilight spoke, her voice small and afraid. "Princess... will this hurt? Before or after?"

A smile once again spread across Celestia's face. "No, Twilight. It feels wonderful, trust me. And afterwards, you shall know peace."

Twilight sniffed, one tear rolling from her face to splash against the floor. "Do it. Just do it." Celestia bent down, her horn gently touching Twilight's forehead. Twilight cried out in ecstasy, transfixed by the power of Harmony. And she knew no more.

Of Trust and Trickery

Spike returned to the library later that evening. After helping the Crusaders pull down their tree branch, they had spent the rest of their time together talking and discussing what it was that the Crusaders wanted to do after school finished. This would be their last year, and the consensus was that each of them wanted to take their search for the truth behind Cutie Marks Equestria-wide. Sweetie Belle would be heading for the Royal Academy in Canterlot on a full scholarship. She would be taking a double course load in Genetics and Magical Studies, Twilight Sparkle's old field of study.

Applebloom didn't have that kind of money, so she had applied her newfound love of history to finding a patron to help with her education. She had caught the eye of none other than the world-renowned professor Dr. Dusty Tomes during a class field trip to the Manehatten Museum of Natural History. She had distinguished herself by pointing out that one of the Classical Equestrian exhibits was incorrect, combining artifacts from several different Equestrian city-states. The professor had been passing by, and impressed with her observational skills and knowledge and passion for history, had offered to take her on an expedition past the Everfree Forest later that summer. Her sister had taken some convincing, but Applejack had reluctantly agreed to let her go after eliciting a promise from her and the doctor that they didn't go "taking any rock headed risks" on the expedition.

Scootaloo would be taking a less scholarly route than her friends. Though she was now able to achieve flight, she wasn't able to fly for as long as or as fast as her idol, Rainbow Dash. Dash had been a mentor for the young filly growing up, and had encouraged her to "find a way to make the world work for you". She would later that year be attempting something never before done by a Pegasus, an edge-to-edge transversal of Equestria without flying. She would be starting during the annual Running of the Leaves, stopping in each town along the way. Rainbow Dash hadn't been shy about helping her promote the dangerous journey, and as a result it was being talked about as "a heroic feat of physical and mental endurance". She and her scooter would be stopping in each town, and she would be speaking about how important it was to keep persevering in the face of hardship, as well as promoting the Crusaders nationwide.

It was to these topics they had ended up talking away an afternoon, instead of devoting themselves to their studies like they normally did. Soon after, Spike had realized that he was supposed to be helping with the shopping today. After making a somewhat hasty farewell, the young drake had slipped away into the rapidly gathering evening in the hopes of getting the groceries before the stalls closed for the day. Deciding to make an entrance, he unfurled his wings from his body, and ponderously lifted himself into the air. He had promised Twilight that as soon as he was a strong enough flyer, he would take her for a ride. Soon, Spike was able to see the town beneath him, all the way from the Apple farm to the train station. Aiming for the approximate center of town, Spike angled himself in for a landing, gliding in over the rooftops of Ponyville. Flaring his wings, he arrested his forward momentum and fell the last ten feet, landing with a graceful "thud". Ponies who had headed for cover at the sight of his approach emerged, greeting him warmly and heading back to their stands and shops.

Spike padded forward into the market, using his excellent draconic memory to pull up the list he had written that morning in perfect detail. He had lines of credit open with most of Ponyville's vendors, exchanging goods for services like clearing trees and turning over fields, or flying in large deliveries. He was thusly able to make most of his purchases. 2 pounds alfalfa, pound and a half carrots, eight dozen daisy bunches...the list went on. Soon he was standing in front of a very familiar building, one that more resembled a baked good than architecture. Setting his bags down outside the door, Spike ducked his head a little and entered Sugarcube Corner.

"Hello, and welcome to Sugarcube Corner! Be out in just a sec!" came a voice from the kitchen. A rusty-red unicorn with a black mane came trotting out of the kitchen, holding a tray of fresh cinnamon bread in his magical grip. Setting the tray down, his eyes lit up when he saw the dragon in his bakery. "Spike! How are you, my friend? It's been a while since you've been by! How's the library business going?"

Spike smiled at him. "Hey, Allspice. Sorry I haven't come to visit, we've had a busy week."

"Not a problem at all, but boy do Pinkie and I have news for you! Hang on just a sec, I'll go get her!" And with that, the fast-talking unicorn disappeared in a puff of smoke.

Spike was in a bit of a rush, but even though Allspice was usually energetic and outgoing, he hadn't seen him this nervously excited since the day he had married Pinkie Pie, four years ago. This meant that this was either some sort of baking breakthrough that would revolutionize Equestrian cooking forever, or something similar in importance. Spike braced himself, because whatever it was that had gotten Allspice so excited would have been bound to make Pinkie...

Before he could finish his thought, a pink blur had raced down the stairs and immediately accosted him with a hug that was worrying in its intensity and strength. "Spike!" the pink mass of fur babbled. "Spike, guess what! You're never going to believe this! I mean, I'm still trying to wrap my head around this, but it's such great news! Oh, we just found out this morning, but we were gonna wait until tomorrow to tell everypony, but you're like, one of my bestest friends, and I'm just so excited! We gotta have a party and tell everypony really soon! Oh! I gotta make invitations and get a cake baked and make sure the decorations are ok, and..."

"Pinkie!" Allspice exclaimed from the bottom of the staircase. "Give the drake some breathing room! I'm excited too, but we should tell him together, right?"

Pinkie Pie skipped over to her husband, and nuzzled him affectionately. "Agreed. On three, ok? One, two, three!"

"We're having a foal!" the couple exclaimed. Spike blinked, once, twice, and then sat down heavily enough to knock a bag of flour off of one of the shelves, landing on his head and covering him in white powder. Grinning at him, the two eagerly awaited his response. Spike took a moment to pull his head together. At last finding his voice, he spoke. "Wow, congratulations you two! I'm sure everypony else will be thrilled! How did you find out?"

Pinkie's grin stretched wider. "Well, I woke up this morning and I got ready to open up the shop, just like always, but then I got this really weird feeling, twitchy nose, itchy eyes, and shivery spine! And then I threw up, so Allspice helped me into the bathroom, and he checked me over to make sure that I was ok, and he found out that I was pregnant!"

Spike raised an eyebrow and turned to Allspice. "How did you find that out?"

Allspice grinned. "Actually, it was that book on common illnesses I checked out. I used one of the spells, the All-Body See-All Spell, and it came back as showing Pinkie was going to have a little colt or filly!"

Spike nodded. It made sense. Pinkie and Allspice had been trying for a while, so it made sense that sooner or later they would succeed. This would make them the second couple Spike knew to have a child. "Well, again, congratulations you guys. That's really good news. You finally did it, huh?"

"Sure did! And Pinkie's throwing a party tomorrow, just her closest friends, to share the news. You and Twilight are invited, of course." Allspice said, trotting back behind the counter. Reaching for his tray of bread, he slid two loaves of the fresh baked goods into a paper sack and handed it to Spike. "Here you go, Spike! On the house, in celebration! And don't tell anypony besides Twilight, alright? We want to keep it a surprise."

Spike grinned, turning to leave. "Will do, you two. Have a good day!"

As he picked up his bags and left, Spike thought about what he had just learned. He wasn't sure how he felt about telling Twilight, but he knew if she heard it from Pinkie instead of him, Twilight would take it as a breach of trust. With a sigh, he turned and headed for his last stop before home, the Apple cart. It was a good thing it was Saturday, Applejack usually packed the cart up an hour before sundown most other days, but on Saturdays the cart stayed open later. Spike approached the cart, and was disappointed to find a member of the Apple family absent.

"Hey, Applejack! You're out alone today?" he called, setting down his now sizable collection of bags. The orange mare turned to him, and smiled.

"Well, howdy Spike! Twi finally let ya' out of that dusty ol' library?"

Spike chuckled again, and reached out to hug her. Returning the embrace, she said "Honey Crisp had a cold today, so she had to stay behind. Shame really, she loves Saturdays." Honey Crisp was the daughter of Applejack and a stallion from the next town over named Barley Scotch. A hard worker and brewer, he didn't have much of a head for business in marketplaces, although he did a brisk trade with taverns and the like.

"Well, that's a shame. She's going to be alright, isn't she?" Spike said. Honey Crisp was his favorite of the youngest fillies in town, barely three years old, with a sweet and caring personality. Spike had never once heard that filly cry or grumble, and she was rarely seen without a smile on her face.

"Don't you go worryin', she'll be right as rain in a day or two. Now, how can I help you? The usual for Twilight?" Applejack said, reaching for one of her presorted bags of apples.

"Yep. Could you actually double that order? We've been going through them like crazy back home." Spike replied.

"Sure thing, sugarcube. Take 'em, and when you get back to the library, you tell Twilight not to be such a stranger, y'hear?"

Applejack said, counting out and weighing another bag. Turning around, she began to pack up the cart. "Ah know we've all been busy, Twilight 'specially. But t'aint no reason why we can't all get together."

Spike picked up his bags, finally figuring out how to balance them. "Sure thing. And expect an invitation from Pinkie. She's throwing a party tomorrow." he said, picking up the last one with his tail.

Applejack kicked her cart, causing it to fold up and ready itself for transport. "Well, she finally picked a day we all have off. I'll be there, likely with Barley Scotch and Honey. See you then!" she called, hitching up and beginning to drag her cart away.

Spike waved a claw in farewell, and turned to make the short trip back home. As he walked, he thought about how he would be breaking the news to Twilight when he got home. Over dinner would probably be best. She'd be a bit more relaxed then, and probably in a better mood. Rounding the corner, he had finally arrived at home.

________________________________________

Twilight Sparkle looked up as Spike entered the door, arms and tail full of grocery bags. She sniffed, trying to hide the fact that she'd been crying, and trotted down from the balcony to help him with the food. Clearing her throat, she gave him her best smile.

"Hey Spike, how was the study session?" she asked. Damn, her voice had hitched a little. She hoped he hadn't noticed. This being that kind of day, he had, and immediately.

"Twilight? What's wrong?" Spike's voice was full of concern. Setting down the bags, he walked over.

Twilight tried to salvage the situation. "Nothing! Nothing at all! I've been in here all day, looking at books! Yep, nothing wrong here!" she said. She had almost pulled it off this time, too. The effect was slightly ruined by her red eyes, and the fact that she had sniffled at the end.

Spike gave her a look. "Twilight. I've lived with you since I was born. I can tell when you're upset. It's not hard, believe me. Now, tell me why you were crying."

Twilight felt tears coming again, despite her efforts to the contrary. Against her better judgment, she let a tear fall. And another. Then another. Soon enough, she was huddled into a ball on the floor, a slightly soggy mess of sadness, loneliness, and a hint of self-pity. Spike wrapped himself around her, laying in such a way that they were face to face. Putting a wing over her in much the way he had seen Celestia do whenever Twilight was sad, he asked again. "Please Twilight, tell me."

Twilight simply lay there for a moment, attempting to get her emotions under control. Finally, she had calmed down enough to speak. Shakily at first, but gathering strength, she told Spike about the day's events, leading up to her realization at the window. "Everypony I know has somebody they can be with, Spike. But not me. It's not like I mind them spending time with their special someponies, but they're so busy now. And I can't help but think, if I had somepony like that, then maybe I would be ok, or not mind as much. But I don't, Spike. I've gone on dates, but I've never managed to connect with anypony on that level before. And it hurts to see my friends like that, Spike. I miss them."

Spike thought furiously, at last coming up with a solution. "Pinkie Pie is throwing a party tomorrow. For her closest friends only. You should get out and see them. Have fun, talk with your friends. We're closed tomorrow, so you'd have plenty of time to see them."

Twilight perked up a bit at that. "A party? What for?"

Oh, dear. He couldn't believe he hadn't thought of that. Twilight knew when he was lying, too. So he couldn't conceal the truth from her. If she heard that Pinkie was having a foal, she would break down and cry again. There was no way out. No answer that didn't end in a headache. Only one thing for it, then. Spike steeled his resolve and informed her, "Pinkie and Allspice are expecting a foal. It's a party to celebrate the news." That part out of the way, Spike cringed a little.

Twilight reacted in much the same way Spike had. There was a pregnant pause in the air. Twilight blinked, and furrowed her brow. She sniffed once, and then looked at Spike with a small smile. "Really? That's amazing news. We'll definitely go tomorrow. Should we bring anything?"

Spike stared. There was no crying, nothing except for that one sniff. He studied her closely. Maybe she had just cracked under pressure. But her ears both remained perked forward, neither of them flapping. No eye twitch, no disturbing smile. Nothing.

"Spike? You alright?" she called, interrupting his concentration.

"Huh? Oh, um, no. She said she was organizing the whole thing, I think... Are you sure you're ok with going?" he asked, peering at her face to see if she was still upset. Amazingly, she wasn't.

Twilight gave him a bigger smile. "Of course I am. Just because I'm having a few problems doesn't mean I don't want to congratulate my friends! Especially for something as big as this!" With that, she trotted over to the bags, lifting the contents into the air and sending them to their respective places in the pantry and icebox.

She didn't bring it up for the rest of the evening after that, and Spike was wise enough to keep his mouth shut about it, lest he risk her crying again. They shared a dinner, vegetable soup for Twilight, and a single ruby for Spike. He found that the bigger he grew, the less he needed to eat. Twilight had noticed this, and surmised that soon he would have no need for food at all, eating merely because he enjoyed it. "I envy you, Spike!" she had said, after taking some measurements of her own. "I'd love to have no need for food, I would get a lot more done if I didn't need to stop to eat!"

Spike was something of an oddity. Most dragons were solitary creatures by nature, living in deep in forests, high atop mountains, across hazardous deserts, and other places usually inaccessible to ponies. Many only saw each other during their migratory season, and that was only to breed and squabble over hunting grounds and the like. Spike was one of the only dragons willing to cooperate with Equestrian scientists who wished to find out more about his species. In fact, he was the only one. Twilight spent much of her time writing different scholarly articles on his growth and habits. This had garnered her a fair amount of respect in the scientific community, as well as several different teaching positions at prestigious universities, all of which she had turned down in favor of staying home in Ponyville.

Soon enough, the meal was finished. Twilight seemed at ease, and was eager to get started on a new project, muttering such phrases as "dangerous at that level" and "Post-Classical deathtraps", all of which made Spike feel a bit anxious about leaving her alone for extended periods of time. But the sun was down, which meant Spike would follow soon after. After talking a bit more, Spike felt the need to ask one final question. "Hey, Twilight?"

"Yes, Spike?" Twilight said, turning to face him.

"You were saying earlier, you went on dates? Why haven't I heard anything about this? Did they not go well?" the purple dragon asked.

Twilight gave a small grin. "No, they didn't. I tried with a few. You remember that earth pony who was always running everywhere? Had an hourglass cutie mark?"

Spike did indeed remember him. "That doctor guy with the Trottingham accent? Sometimes wore a tie?"

She nodded. "Yep. We dated a few times, but he must not have been all that interested. He left town a few months after we started dating, and he hasn't come back since. Strangest thing, left his house unlocked with all of his things inside. He was the only one I felt that I could have had a connection with. The rest of my dates always seemed kind of...pathetic, to be honest. In the name of curiosity, I even went out with a mare, once. But there wasn't really a connection there. One date, and it was awkward for both of us."

Spike wasn't really sure what to make of this. "Really? Who was it?"

Twilight snorted, turning back to her desk. "Y'know, I honestly can't remember. She left town not too long after, as well. Better job offer in Baltimare, I think."

Spike allowed himself a small frown, thinking back. He knew a number of mares that had left town, but none that had gone to Baltimare. Shrugging it off, he opened the door to the basement. "Alright, Twi. I'm downstairs if you need anything. Good night!"

"Goodnight!" she replied, poring over her book.

Spike shut the door behind him, and descended to his den. Curling himself up, he quickly felt himself drifting off to sleep. As he slipped into dreams, though, he couldn't shake the feeling of being watched...

________________________________________

Unbeknownst to Twilight or Spike, in that very moment in Canterlot, two figures looked over a scrying pool. It showed all the comings and goings in the library, as it had every day since Twilight Sparkle's arrival in Ponyville. As they watched, one spoke to the other.

"I think the time is right, sister. She is finally ready. I must ask thee, though. Art thou sure thine is the way to go about it? I would caution patience."

"This is the perfect opportunity. If we move now, she will be the most responsive. Keep maintaining that spell. Trust me, Luna. I have been doing this for a very long time."

"Very well, Celestia. I will let thee know if anything is amiss. But where art thou going, pray tell?"

"Me? I'm headed to the Crucible. He needs to be deployed, and soon. He's getting restless."

"Wouldst thou have me go to the Vault?"

"No, sister. The Catalysts are still a bit...touchy around you. Prepare a transport for our candidate. Pick two Pegasi you trust to keep silent to pull it, and give them their directions. And do it quietly."

"As you wish, sister."

"The pieces are set, Luna. A great victory will soon be ours."

"Indeed, Celestia. A great victory."

Soon enough, in the quiet of a moonless night, plans were made. All of them revolving around one unicorn mare, blissfully unaware of her part in the great web being woven in Canterlot.

Of Plots and Parties

Say what you will about age, that it dulls keen edges or makes once-familiar skills rusty. For the Elements of Harmony, this simply wasn't the case. Pinkie Pie especially had really matured as a party planner. No longer did she only plan parties for six year olds' birthdays. She had perfected her party planning business over years in order to appeal to a wider demographic. The party she was currently throwing was one of her best so far, and she had planned two Galas, so that was saying something. The room was done up in a tasteful gold color, from the plates to the trappings hanging on the walls of Sugarcube Corner. Upbeat music filled the air, and a variety of drinks were being served.

Pinkie had come into her own as a baker as well. A massive three tier chocolate cake dominated the center of the table, ensuring that anypony who showed up to the party would be taking some home with them. Balloons, also gold, gently drifted back and forth. The atmosphere radiated good health and cheer, and it was a guarantee that Pinkie's friends would be having a good time.

It was into this jovial gathering that Spike and Twilight arrived, Twilight having insisted on being punctual as always. Spike had been relived that morning to find her in considerably better spirits than when he had gone to bed, seemingly over her romantic problems. Not a little bit relieved, Spike had agreed to arrive punctually with her, and they left the library at eleven forty-five, ensuring their arrival precisely at noon. The pair arrived at Sugarcube Corner with twenty-seven seconds to spare. Eighteen of these were spent by Twilight waiting on Pinkie or Allspice to open the door. It was Allspice who swung the shop door open wide, greeting them warmly and ushering them in with four seconds till noon by Twilight's clock, well within acceptable parameters for party etiquette.

"Welcome!" he said, walking with them upstairs to the old nursery where they would be having their party. "Pinkie has been so excited to talk to somepony about the foal, she hasn't been able to sit still today. You came just in time, she had just finished the decorations and was eyeing the cake. Took some doing to convince her eating it would be a bad thing..."

"Congratulations, you two. I know it's a bit early, but do you have hopes for what the baby would be?" asked Twilight as they moved down the hall, Spike trailing behind.

"Well, I'm hoping for a little unicorn colt, but you know those feelings Pinkie gets, she's almost positive it's going to be a filly of some kind." Allspice responded, nudging the door open. Much to Twilight's surprise, there was already one couple there. Rainbow Dash held doors in highest disdain, opting merely to come through the window upstairs. With her was a dark grey Pegasus, with a thundercloud etched on her flank. Stormchaser, Rainbow Dash's marefriend of the past two years, tossed her mane to the side, in the middle of a story.

"So, Windtunnel says to me 'I'm going to check it out, wait right here,' like I'm some kind of filly, right? And I try to talk him out of it, but he says 'We two are scouts, and that's what this is, scouting. Now hang on, I'm going to check out that cave.' And not ten seconds later, he comes screeching outta that cave with nothing less than an entire flight of Phoenixes after him! So he and I and the rest of the wing have to outfly a group of flame-spittin' firebirds, and we only throw them off cuz' Overflight sees this little lake, half frozen over and ice-cold. Not much choice, so in we go, and we hafta' hold our breaths for like, two minutes, until they give up and head back. So then we all crawl out, and we're freezing and wet, so we can't fly for an hour or so, so while we were walking back to base, the Wing Leader is cussing out Windtunnel the whole time!" Stormchaser broke off of her story upon seeing Spike enter the room out of the corner of her eye. With a start, she immediately leapt in front of Dash and Pinkie, wings flared, before she realized who it was.

Spike let an amused look cross his face. Stormchaser was one of the bravest Pegasi he knew of, but she was constantly on a hair trigger, which he openly admitted was kind of fun to set off. Stormchaser allowed her wings to fall again, her face flushing red with embarrassment. "Geez, Spike! You gotta give me some warning! I almost tried to knock your block off, there." she said, a sheepish grin appearing on her face.

"I know, but it's just so funny to watch you flare your wings at me. Kind of like watching a puppy growl." Spike replied, hoping to get a rise out of her. He succeeded.

"Puppy, huh? Listen, lizard. You tell me a time and place, I'll show you what kinda teeth this 'puppy' has." she shot back, taking a step forward. Before the situation got ugly, she was restrained by a hoof on her shoulder.

"Easy, girl." Rainbow Dash cracked. "I'm flattered by your instinct to protect me, but it's totally not needed. Spike knows I'd whip his scaly hide if he laid a claw on my mare."

"It's true, Stormchaser," Spike said, pretending to cower. "Rainbow Dash scares me. Just ask her, she'll tell you the truth."

Stormchaser tried her hardest not to laugh at the sight of a dragon with his tail tucked in between its legs, she really did. She might have made it, too, if Rainbow Dash hadn't snuck up behind her and stuck her tongue in her ear. Stormchaser let out a sound that she would later swear was not a girly squeal, and shot straight up, cracking her head on the ceiling and landing in a heap. Everypony, including Spike, winced in unison. Rainbow Dash rushed over to comfort her marefriend, only to be met with a face full of feathers.

"Nope, I'm mad at you, Dashie. You get to sit in the corner now, and I'm going to make sure you don't get to come out for a while. Spike, I can't make you sit in the corner, so go away before you end up tossing me out of a window or something." And with that, the grey and black Pegasus took her polychromatic marefriend gently by one ear and led her to a nearby corner, making her face the wall.

Before Dash was consigned to timeout, Spike managed to mouth "Nice one" at her. She responded with a quick "Thanks" in reply. With the flyer grounded, Spike didn't have much to do, and so contented himself with waiting on the rest of his friends to arrive, curling up near the drinks table.

Soon enough, the others began to arrive. Applejack arrived first, carrying her little filly on her back. To say Honey Crisp was red would have been incorrect. The same could be said for the term "pink". The young filly was the color of a late springtime rose, a gorgeous hue that was rarely seen in the Apple family, or any other for that matter. Her mane had taken after her mother's, and was pulled back into a practical braid that swung through the air as though seeking something to grab hold of. Her father seemingly had nothing to do with her coloring, but she took after him all the same. Barrel chested and tall, he was a frightening pony in his own right. But a smile was never far away from his face, and a kind word and helping hoof were always there for those in need, traits his daughter mirrored. The filly, who knew approximately four hundred words by Twilight's estimate, was unusually precocious and bright, easily reading other ponies' emotions and picking up new words at a frightening pace.

"Spike! Spike dragon! Hi!" the filly squeaked, slipping off of her mother's back and running pell-mell across the room.

"Well hey there, Honey Crisp! Feeling better yet?" Spike asked, catching the filly, who had lost control and was careening toward him at an alarming rate of speed.

"Yep yep! Sick sneezes. Better now." she replied, lying next to him. Soon enough, the dragon and the filly were lost in conversation, talking about such subjects as butterflies and snack time.

Twilight and Applejack looked at the pair fondly, before turning to each other. With a smile, Applejack hugged her friend. "Well, howdy Twi. We ain't seen you around lately. Things really that busy at the library?"

"Oh, not customerwise, but I've got a new encyclopedia set that I've been looking through, and a few of the professors at the Royal Academy wanted to pick my brain about Spike again. So I haven't had the chance to get out much." Twilight wanted off of the subject quickly, not particularly keen about sharing her problems with her friends. Changing directions abruptly, she asked "How about you? Did you finish this year's planting down at the farm?"

Applejack went for it hook, line, and sinker. "Sure did. Was a bit of a close thing, but with two stallions around the farm we were plowed right quick. After that it was just a matter of gettin' the seed in and watered." Soon enough, she and Barley Scotch were regaling her with tales of an old tree stump that had refused to move out of the west field. They were interrupted by Rarity arriving, her husband in tow.

Golden Heart was a banker from Manehatten. He was fairly successful, and had managed to open several banks there, and keep them open. His name, and his Cutie Mark of a rich red heart wreathed in gold filigree, did not come from his love of money, or even his shrewd business sense. He genuinely cared for the ponies who worked for him, and the population who trusted his bank with their hard earned bits. His company ran like clockwork, smooth, efficient, and with nary a hint of corruption or double dealing to be seen. In addition, he personally funded several charities out of his pocket alone, and did his best to find jobs for ponies who applied at his banks, even going so far to point them at competing branches. His bank had thus garnered a reputation for honesty and fair dealing, and so prospered.

He and Rarity had already made plans to adopt a foal from a slum in Detrot, and were waiting on paperwork before making the trip to select one, although they agreed if the one they chose had a sibling, they would come back with them as well. The two had combined their natural talent for making money with their love of giving it away, and as such were very respected members of the community. Twilight felt certain that the foal coming home with them would have a wonderful environment to grow up in. Soon, all but one of the ponies had arrived, making Pinkie Pie that much more impatient to share her wonderful news.

There was a wild cheer as the newlywed couple of Fluttershy, and her husband Guiding Light entered the room. This response elicited a small "eep!" from Fluttershy, startled by the sudden noise. Guiding Light caught her upon her step back, and as their eyes met, all of the nervousness slipped away from Fluttershy's face. Soon enough, she was chatting with her friends. Twilight thought to herself that she had never seen anypony who could so easily bring out the best in Fluttershy like that. She had to admit, though, they fit well together. Guiding Light had tended to a different group than Fluttershy before they had met in Canterlot. He had run a hospital for injured or sick Pegasi, and had proposed to Fluttershy after learning that it would be absorbed into the nearby Canterlot Regional Medical Center. He now worked in the small clinic on the edge of town, a pediatrician just like he had been before. His Cutie Mark was that of a smiling sun, which contrasted well with his deep green coat and blonde mane.

With everypony there, relaxed, and chatting with friends or loved ones, Pinkie and Allspice took the stage. All eyes were glued to the pair, as they announced the reason for the party. Allspice started in. "Well, I suppose you all are wondering why we are having this get together. The reason is that we have some very exciting news, that I think Pinkie should be the one to share with you." With that, he turned to his wife.

With a smile that was bright enough to cause retinal damage, Pinkie broke the news. "Allspice and I are going to have a foal!" she exclaimed, and waited for the reaction.

A beat later, an enormous cheer filled the room. Pinkie's friends crowded in close, reactions ranging from "Atta girl, Sugarcube!" from Applejack to "Simply marvelous news, darling!" from Rarity. Soon afterward, the party began in interest, only winding down as the afternoon drew to a close. As the late afternoon sun shone in through the windows, her friends began to file out of the door, carrying cake and chatting amongst themselves. Twilight stayed behind with Spike, who seemed genuinely sad to see Honey Crisp go. "Would you like help clearing up, Pinkie?" she asked, levitating several items into the air.

Allspice brought over the trash can, taking the lid off. "Let 'er rip, Twilight!" he said, lifting a few plates and cups toward the kitchen. Furrowing her brow in concentration, she felt around with her magic. She felt like doing something big, so she mentally grabbed all of the 418 loose crumbs, crumpled napkins, crushed cups, and other bits and sundries in the room. With one titanic effort of will, she lifted them all into the air simultaneously. They spun lazily toward the trash can, landing safely inside. Spike's jaw dropped. That sort of spell required perfect knowledge of the object you were grasping. Any unicorn could do it with a familiar material, or a simple object, but Twilight had manipulated and moved every unique and unfamiliar piece of trash, selectively, into the trash can. Twilight opened her eyes, the magic fading away from her horn. She would pay for that with a migraine later.

With that, the clearing up was done. As Twilight headed for the door, she turned to bid farewell to Allspice and Pinkie. She stepped outside, squinting in the sunlight.

Celestia brought her thoughts to bear, seeing the perfect opportunity.

"Now. Do it now."

Twilight suddenly tripped. Combined with her forward momentum, partially impaired vision, and natural bad luck, this served to propel her forward at high speed, directly into another unicorn who was admiring the building. They collided with a solid "thud", ending up tangled together in the dirt road outside. Both got up simultaneously, apologizing and attempting to assist the other to their hooves.

"Oh my goodness, I am so sorry. I wasn't looking where I was going and I tripped! That was really unsafe of me, are you alright?" Twilight said, trying to blink dust out of her much-abused eyes.

"Oh yes, I'm quite alright miss. Are you well? That was quite the fall! I'm to blame if anyone is, standing right in front of a door and staring up like that. This building is so interesting, I just had to get a closer look!" the unicorn replied, his voice pleasantly deep and cultured.

"Yes. I'm fine. It really was clumsy of me, to just rush out of a door...like...that..." Twilight trailed off.

"Miss? Are you alright? Miss?" Twilight felt extremely unusual. She was hot all over, and the bottom of her stomach had dropped out entirely. She was also at a loss for words, a novel experience for her. Desperate to respond, she found herself babbling, and realized to her horror that she couldn't seem to stop.

"Oh sure, I'm fine. I was just visiting my friends. They're bakers at Sugarcube Corner, which is that building that I just came out of. They live there, because that's where they work. Not the dragon, though. He's mine. Well, not mine, I hatched him. With my magic, that is. I didn't lay him, if that's what you're thinking. Ponies don't lay eggs, especially dragon eggs. That would just be silly, not to mention biologically impossible. Oh dear, I'm babbling, that's not good. You probably think I'm crazy, so I'll just shut up now. Ok? Ok, shutting up."

Twilight wanted to either be struck by lightning, or have the earth open up and swallow her whole, she wasn't sure which.

The unicorn smiled patiently, waiting for her to finish. She found herself taking in his pure white coat, and the slightly messy mane of reddish-gold sitting atop his head, framing wonderful green eyes... Uh oh. He was talking. "...Sparkle? She's the librarian, and I came a long way to talk to her, but the library is closed and she seems to be out. Will she be back tomorrow?"

Twilight cleared her head, rallying her thoughts. "Um, yes. That's me, actually. We open at ten tomorrow, but if you've come such a long way, we can talk now if you'd like, Mr...?"

He smiled, making Twilight's heart go all a-flutter. "My name is Morning Star. I'm an archivist in training at the Royal Academy in Canterlot. I'm here to take a look at the ruins of the ancient Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. However, it's deep in the Everfree, so Princess Celestia recommended you as a guide! Would you be interested?"

Twilight returned the smile shakily. "Of course! I'd be happy to help, if you care to stop by the library tomorrow morning we can plan your expedition. Do you need a place to stay?"

Morning Star shook his head. "Thank you, but no. I've already paid up front for a room at the inn for the next week or so. It's my hope that we can head off at the end. Either way, I'll be by around opening tomorrow. Sound good?"

Twilight nodded excitedly. "Yes, of course. Until then, then?"

He smiled again. "Until then. Good night, Miss Sparkle."

As both turned to leave, Spike caught up with her, having witnessed the entire exchange. "What was that about, Twi? I've never seen you act like, like..." he trailed off, afraid of offending her.

"Like a blithering idiot? I don't know, Spike. For some reason I'm both scared of him and can't wait to see him again." Twilight responded, heading for the library. What was it about that unicorn? She needed to see him again on an almost physical level. She prided herself on her logical, reasoned mind. But whatever it was about Morning Star, she felt a surge of emotion whenever she thought of him. And she couldn't stop thinking about him, it was like he was suddenly the most important thing in her life! It infuriated her not to know what was going on. Those papers on Spike would have to wait, she was going to figure this out if it killed her, by Celestia!

Celestia waited patiently at her desk. A quill balanced perfectly on its tip, as though held by an invisible hand. At the agreed upon time, the quill began to scratch out a message, in ink so dark a purple it was almost black.

" Have made contact. Meeting set up for tomorrow. Suggest further use of Catalysts if accelerated timeline is to be used. Will be in Everfree this time next week. Awaiting further orders?"

Smiling to herself, Celestia picked up the quill, waiting for her Candidate to prepare his paper. After an appropriate pause, she began to write.

"Will begin use of Catalyst on extended pulse frequency. Report findings. All is prepared. Do not reveal yourself at any cost. She is more powerful than you know."

A response was quick. "Acknowledged. Signing off."

Celestia levitated the sheet into the air, crumpled it, and with a minor effort of will reduced it to ash. Her Candidate would be doing the same. She smiled again, staring out from her balcony at the small town of Ponyville in the distance. Soon, it would begin. Soon.

Of Fire and Family

Twilight Sparkle spent most of her evening engrossed in studies on unicorn behavior, an area of study she was admittedly a bit rusty on. She read books about childhood trauma, reactive vs. controlled thought, anger, sadness, and many other emotional states that produced a physical reaction in unicorns. She didn't have much to go on. Flushing and butterflies weren't mentioned in any books on the subject, and confusion could have been a symptom of anything from sleep deprivation to a potential stroke. Frustrated, she did her best to attempt sequestering the part of her that was having these feelings behind a mental barrier. This was part of what made her such an excellent magic user, her ability to handle multiple problems at once, simply by choosing whether or not to ignore them. Such a talent came in handy now, and Twilight was confident in her ability to put the problem aside for now.

Thus prepared, she took a look at the returns bin, matching the contents against her ledger. Though the library was closed, she had installed a returns slot a while back that ensured that even if the door was locked, ponies would be able to return their books on time. Idly occupying herself, Twilight checked her ledger. Cookbooks and almanacs seemed to be the most popular books in her library still, though there was the odd novel reader such as Rainbow Dash, or amateur scholar like the students over at the high school. She noticed that the Crusaders had returned one of their older books. It was the old tome, "Documentation of Talent Marks in the Major Equestrian Houses". A note had been tucked into the front. In Sweetie Belle's flowing script, it read "Twilight- cracked this one open and found out it wasn't what we were really looking for. Thought you might find it interesting though, we found out a lot of things about the ponies in town using it, even if there wasn't any real talk about Cutie Marks. Highly recommended! Sincerely, Sweetie Belle."

Though Twilight had vowed to figure out more about why she reacted the way she did about Morning Star, the note had piqued her interest. Not terribly eager to get back to her original problem, she finished off the stack, sending all of the books back to their respective places with the exception of Sweetie's book. Settling down by the fire, she began to read. "Amoung the Major Houses of the Canterlot Nobility, I have noticed the Emergence of Hereditary Talent Marks, indicative of a Strong Family Line, and the clear Dominance of certain Bloodlines Amoung their Lower Counterparts. This is a Compendium of those Marks and their Houses, from earliest Recorded Memory to the Present Day, in the year of Celestia 787 AN. The Genealogies of The Houses have been Ordered in Accordance with the Power they Currently Wield. I have Endeavored to make Certain Individuals of Note available in the Glossary."

The book itself was written by somepony with the name of Golden Radiance, who had apparently included her own House near the middle of the book, indicating her family as one of importance, but no particular notoriety. Intrigued, Twilight began to read.

The Crusaders were right, there was nothing here on how the Marks appeared, merely a name, a sketch of their mark in miniature, and the dates of birth and death. Nonetheless, Twilight was surprised to see how family trees grew, shrank, and were absorbed into others. Names changed and mutated, one family name changing from Brandyvine to Brandywine to Goldwine as time went by. Twilight got sense of a real struggle taking place, as Houses vied for land and importance. Weaker families were annihilated by the strong, new challengers vied for position among the ranks of the nobility, some succeeding, others failing. Occasionally, Twilight read of a particularly advantageous marriage that cemented two middling houses together, creating one powerful House ready to take on all comers. And she saw political splits, family feuds bordering on outright war, and a few Houses vanishing within the space of a generation or two.

Golden Radiance's house may have been of middling importance at the time, but Twilight was surprised to find that it was also one of the oldest, stretching back at least six hundred years prior to the writing of the book. It had risen from an obscure tribe of unicorns, who had remained loyal to a fault during the rise and fall of Nightmare Moon. In reward, they had been given land on the river near Canterlot, and soon had battled their way to the top. A conflict with Diamond Dogs had thinned their numbers four hundred years before Golden Radiance had been born, sending them into obscurity as they desperately battled to stay alive. Surprisingly, due to the powerful spellcasters the house had produced as well as their prestige, they had begun the long, arduous trek back to the top, stopping their march only because Golden Radiance had reached her present day.

Amazed, Twilight turned the page to see if there was more. She was met with a vaguely familiar name. An earth pony house by the name of Orchard. The Orchards were a House of gentleman farmers, several families who had combined their fields and families together as a business venture, realizing that they worked far better together than as competitors. Soon, marriage began at a rapid rate, as the Orchards struggled for financial solvency. As they grew, they insisted on keeping their new family name, meant to represent the fact that even though their crops were different, they all remained farmers. At about two hundred years to the writing, however, a change in crops had prompted them to adopt a new name. The loose conglomeration of nearly fifty farms had found an extremely lucrative new crop that was very popular among their customers. The newly named Apple House was the second largest official House in Equestria by the time Golden Radiance had noted them.

Twilight grinned. Wait until Applejack heard that she was descended from documented royalty! Twilight imagined that Applebloom had already told her older sister, so she probably wouldn't have to wait too long to bring it up. Twilight looked at the dusty book in front of her with new respect. Even with the Canterlot Archives, it would have been a life's work to compile this. She wasn't just holding a book, she was holding somepony's legacy. Slightly in awe of the author, she continued to read.

Unfortunately, none of her other friends appeared to be descended from a House, but Twilight thought she saw potential for that Pegasus named Cloudkicker, as there was a whole line of Cloudkickers that were Pegasi, and seemed to have a fondness for the name. Cloudkicker XIII, Cloudkicker XIV, et cetera. Twilight grinned. This was fun! She noted, much to her chagrin, that the insufferable unicorn Rarity had met all those years ago, Prince Blueblood, did appear to have descended from a very prestigious house, one extremely favored by Celestia. The house was officially named Bluehide in the book, but their Cutie Marks all matched up with what she remembered. Compasses, constellations, and such, all the way back. A House of seafaring unicorns, they were a very rich merchant house. Unfortunate, that. Twilight had hoped he was just a petty pretender.

Twilight read on until the sun was completely down, the sliver of a moon giving off a pale glow that was hardly brighter than the starlight. Soon enough she was reading the weaker Houses, and then she had reached the end of the book. Staring, she tried to process the information she had read. Sweetie Belle had been right, she was strangely, utterly fascinated with this genealogy. There was definitely some backing to the theory of bloodlines helping to determine Cutie Marks. She decided to revisit some of her favorites, just to take it in again. She flipped to the page containing Golden Radiance’s House. House Radiant was remarkably old. It hadn't changed its name much, going only from the more archaic Luminous to the House's current name in approximately 240 AN. It had a very distinct Talent Mark, a five-pointed star circled in fire. There were variations, of course, but their line was extremely pure, powerful spellcasters and paladins all. They warded the river, guarding the border with the Wastelands nearby, and were a proud, efficient, and prestigious House of warriors.

Twilight ran her eyes down the list of Talent Marks again. Star in fire. Star in fire, laurels around it. Star in fire, crossed swords behind. Star in fire, halved by a quill. Twilight frowned. Quill? She flicked to the back, and found it. A very old House, House Meritorious. Talent Mark quill. Claimed to have descended from famed Pre-Classical wizard Starswirl the Bearded. Powerful spellcasters and alchemists. Date of extinction around 400 AN. So why was Twilight seeing that on a Talent Mark in another house, one they had sent a unicorn mare by the name of Soaring to in 250 AN? And why was that the only time it had shown up, next to a mare named Moonlight in the year 652 AN, over 250 years later? She looked further. Star in fire, dragon claw bisecting vertically. Dragon claw belonged to House Ferrous, extinct year 330 AN. Married a son to a House Radiant in the year 325, the hereditary claw never once showing up until two hundred years later, in 568. A stallion by the name of Noontime. This didn't make sense. All the Talent Mark variations apparently belonged to unicorn Houses that had went extinct long ago, but were common in that they had strong or talented warriors and spellcasters. It didn't look intentional. Plenty of unicorns from House Radiant had married into other Houses. A few earth ponies, some Pegasi, even Houses with mixed bloodlines. But only powerful unicorns were able to alter the basic hereditary Mark Radiant enjoyed. Even at their lowest point, not a mark had changed unless another unicorn was assimilated into the family.

What did this mean? Twilight didn't know, but something now struck her as slightly sinister about the book. Turning, she magically pulled another book off of her shelves. A Compendium of Head Archivists in Canterlot, was the title. Meaningless bureaucracy for the most part, but it was the only hook Twilight had that might have an account of Golden Radiance. Feeling paranoid, she picked up her heavy volumes and descended the staircase, past Spike's den and into the sub-basement, sealing the door behind her. Picking up the book, she began to flick through it rapidly. There. In the year of Celestia, 790 AN, the previous Head Archivist had stepped down from her position, promoting the unicorn Golden Radiance in her stead. Twilight looked over the book of Talent Marks. She had started writing in 787 AN. She had finished and published her work in the year of 803 AN. Sixteen years of work. Twilight turned back to the Compendium.

The unicorn had been an exemplary Archivist throughout her career, starting in the year 785 at sixteen, the appropriate age to begin an apprenticeship. Five years later she had distinguished herself enough to get promoted to the Head Archivist. What had followed was an age of controversy. She had been censured several times by the Academy for Conduct Unbecoming of an Archivist. Her book was published in 803, amid mild scandal when she revealed several recent trysts between prominent members of several powerful Houses. She had led the Archivists for fifteen years, until her untimely death in 805 AN, in a terrible fire that had destroyed her, her husband and little colt, her home...and all of her notes and research on the subject of the Houses. An investigation into the cause of the fire was inconclusive, and the whole thing was considered a tragic end to an admirable Archivist's life.

Twilight was seriously freaked out. She couldn't be sure, but from what she had read, it sounded like Golden Radiance had made some powerful enemies in Canterlot, and she was silenced after she had published her book. The unicorn filly frowned. It was getting late, and she needed to be up early to help plan that expedition. She kept the books down in the basement, laying a spell of concealment over them, to stop any wandering eyes. Suddenly tired, the mare trotted upstairs to her bed, almost instantly falling into a deep sleep.

In Canterlot, two sisters were arguing.

"Twilight Sparkle may suspect something if we push ahead, 'Tia. T'would be a foolish risk to move forward now. Have your expedition. Pull your Candidate out. Send him in when her suspicions are less!"

"No. We have put this off for too long already. We are committed, so we push ahead. I promise, things will turn out for the better, but we can't let up now."

"Very well, I wouldst still advise thee to take caution. But the plan is thine, my place not to question it. What of the Catalysts?"

With this, the taller of the two sisters rose from her haunches. Her ivory horn gleaming with Solar magics, she reached out to her Catalysts. Soon, unseen and undetected, the magic from them began to pulse and increase in strength.

"There, Luna. It is done. Let us retire, and plan for tomorrow."

With this, the two sisters departed from their tower, the highest in Canterlot. And in the darkened town of Ponyville, Twilight Sparkle smiled and rolled over in her sleep, her subconscious obeying the instructions she could not hear.

"Be at peace. Find love. Be at peace. Morning Star. Be at peace. Obey. Be at peace. Submit. Be at peace. Do not resist. Be at peace."

The unicorn mare spoke five words, very quietly. "I love you, Morning Star..."

Of Quests and Queries

Twilight Sparkle woke up the next morning, bright and early. She had gotten about six hours of sleep, but felt wide awake and refreshed as soon as she opened her eyes. Smiling to herself, she stretched, hearing an audible popping noise in between her shoulder blades. Rolling out of bed, she shook herself experimentally, leaning forward and back to properly stretch her legs. She checked her clock, and was a bit surprised to see that it read half past eight in the morning. She had an entire hour and a half until the opening of the library. Pleased with this turn of events, she trotted downstairs into the kitchen. Spike wouldn't be up for another half an hour, so she decided to surprise him with getting the chores finished, as well as cooking breakfast. Humming to herself, she levitated brooms, feather dusters, and scrubbing brushes around the library at high velocity, each cleaning at twice the normal pace. She nodded, satisfied. Turning to the kitchen, she began to make her breakfast, summoning a large emerald for Spike. Soon enough the library was spick and span, Twilight was sitting in front of a large bowl of blueberry oatmeal, and all that remained was for Spike to crawl out of bed.

The door to the basement swung open silently, Spike being careful not to make extra noise. He looked around blearily, at first not realizing his chores for the morning were done. He blinked away the tangled cobwebs of sleep slowly, finally noticing Twilight's smiling face. "Good morning, Spike!" Twilight chirped. "Chores are done, and I made breakfast! Come on over and eat!"

"Um. You feeling ok, Twi?" Spike asked. "Not that this isn't a good thing, but you're normally not, y'know, a morning pony. Ever."

"Guess I just had a good night's sleep, is all." Twilight said, swallowing some oatmeal. "Don't really remember much about 'em, but I think I had some pretty good dreams too. What about you, Spike?" she asked, examining him. "You look like you slept horribly!"

Spike nodded. "Don't know why, but I kept waking up in the middle of the night. Could have sworn I heard voices, but every time I tried to listen, I got nothing." The purple dragon shook his head. "If it's all the same to you, Twi, I'd like to take a day off. We don't have any appointments today, do we?"

Twilight frowned in sympathy. "Nopony except for Morning Star around opening. Most everypony in town will be at work or in school today, so odds are good we won't have visitors until this afternoon. If you want to take breakfast down, you can go ahead and head back to bed, Spike. I'll even soundproof your room for you, if you like."

The drake grinned sheepishly. "That'd be nice, Twilight. Normally I'm not this out of it, but for some reason I'm really tired. Thanks." he said, grabbing his gem and heading downstairs.

Twilight waited until she heard his door close, and then cast her soundproofing spell. Checking the clock, she realized she had ten scant minutes to lock all the extra doors and clean up her breakfast mess. Moving at speeds Rainbow Dash would have been proud of, she bolted the rest of her oatmeal, burped once, and began to run around the library opening windows, scrubbing dishes and putting them away, locking her room up, and generally preparing her library for business. As the last bit of silverware returned to its drawer, she checked her clock. Two minutes left. Feeling irrationally proud of herself, she locked the basement up and turned to the front door. Opening it, she was much surprised to find Morning Star sitting on her porch, along with saddlebags full of charts, maps, and academia.

________________________________________

"Good Morning, Ms. Sparkle!" the alabaster unicorn exclaimed. "You certainly are prompt. Did you sleep well?"

Twilight fought back a blush, replying "I did, actually. Are you ready to begin planning the expedition?"

"Indeed I am," he said, stepping into the library. He looked around at Twilight's admittedly impressive selection of reading material. "I must say, Ms. Sparkle, for such a small library you have an admirable collection of books. Is that the Codex Arcana?"

Twilight was surprised. Not many ponies knew about the Codex. It was relatively harmless, so she left it unshielded on a top shelf. The Codex Arcana was a four hundred year old book of common combat magics, mostly defensive shields. Her brother had purchased that copy for her, at no small expense, for her twenty-first birthday. "Yes, it is actually. A gift. How do you know about it?"

"I've come across it while working in the Archives. I must say, it's in beautiful condition" he said, picking it up gently. "And it's extremely useful, as well. It's helped me a few times in some of the deeper parts of the Archives."

Twilight levitated the saddlebags off of his back, flicking open the clasps and spreading some of the pages out. "I wasn't aware that the Archives were dangerous. Speaking of good condition, these maps are incredible! They've got to be some of the most accurate I've seen of the Everfree, and that's saying a lot." She looked them over, noticing a clearly plotted path through the woods to the Castle.

"Yes. I had to look over a lot of conflicting data before that map even resembled accurate." Morning Star said, setting the book down and standing beside her. "And the Archives aren't...dangerous, per say, more like well-guarded. Some ponies set up protection spells in the wings with the more arcane material, which interferes with the cataloging process considerably. We still can't get into a few of the wings, and even the Princesses are loath to break the enchantments, because they might damage or destroy the books."

"That makes sense." Twilight said. She felt a little more at ease around Morning Star, knowing they had common ground to start from. She could get to like this unicorn, with his love of magic and books. Taking note of the materials he had, she levitated over a few scrolls. Twilight grinned. "Shall we begin?"

Morning Star smiled back. "Let's."

________________________________________

Spike awoke several hours later. He had been able to sleep better, though he was still hearing the odd voice every now and then. Unsure of the cause, he checked the door to see if Twilight's spell had held. The telltale glow of magic permeated the grain of the wood, so he knew the spell was in place. That settled it then. It was in his head. Making up his mind to ask Twi to make him a mild sleeping potion to help him rest tonight, he opened his door, and ascended the stairs from the basement to the door, which he unlocked. Stepping forward into the light, he blinked, partly to ward off the light and partly in surprise at what he saw.

The library table was covered, completely and two or three layers thick, in books and charts. Two unicorns were chattering excitedly over one of these charts, debating hotly over an obstacle they would have to pass. "I'm telling you, the river will still be swollen with snowmelt at this time of year!" Twilight exclaimed, jabbing a hoof at the map excitedly. "We'd have to cross the river at least three miles upstream if we don't want to either ditch our gear or risk getting swept away. Let's follow the mountain path south instead of descending to the river, and we can approach at a much narrower point!"

"Normally I'd agree with you, Ms. Sparkle. But I know for a fact that the cliffs in that area will be playing host to the stragglers from the dragon migration until a month from now! If we risk the crossing at the point where you and your friends did, we can be there a full day earlier. Wouldn't the reward outweigh the risk at this point?" Morning Star replied, indicating several different points.

"No. I've told you already; the last time I made that crossing was ten years ago, in the middle of summer. And the river was swollen to the point that we had to get a full on sea serpent to block it and give us a lift across." Morning Star lifted a hoof. "And don't you even suggest we find him and ask him again, because you know full well serpents are migratory." Twilight grumbled, meeting his eyes. Morning Star put the hoof down.

"Very well, then. Before we cross the river, we would be heading through some fairly heavy tree cover, correct?" Morning Star asked, gesturing at the map. "How should we get through that? We'd be coming up on the end of our first day, and I can't imagine we'd find our way through in the dark."

Twilight scratched her head. "Well, we could just- Hey, Spike! Feeling better?" she asked, only just now noticing him.

Spike grinned, walking across the floor to the library table. "Yes, but I think it's a psychosomatic thing, not physical. Could you make something to help me sleep tonight? I just want to catch up on rest, otherwise I wouldn't be asking."

Twilight nodded in assent, pulling a book of tinctures and tonics off of a nearby shelf. Flicking through the pages, she came across a sleeping drought she had had good results with in the past. “Let’s see. I'd need apple cider vinegar, honey, and some lavender. I have the milk and valerian tincture on hand, so it should just be a matter of heating them up and mixing." She glanced over her shoulder. "Oh, how rude of me, I haven't introduced you two formally! Spike, this is Morning Star, an archivist from Canterlot here to take some rubbings from the castle in the Everfree. Morning Star, this is Spike, my oldest friend, trusted companion, and number one assistant."

"Pleased to make your acquaintance, Spike." Morning Star said, bowing a bit in respect. "I must admit, I've never met a dragon before, and you seem like a shining example of the species."

Spike returned the bow. "Likewise. It's a rare thing to get a Canterlot unicorn who shows respect without fear when they meet me." He chuckled at the expression on Morning Star's face. "I assure you, it is a pleasure. You're a brave pony, Morning Star. Not many would be willing to venture into the Everfree with only a guide. The smallest party I've heard of is six!"

Morning Star smiled confidently. "Well, between Twilight and I, I think we have enough magic to handle anything the forest can throw at us."

Twilight nodded assent. "He knows his stuff, Spike. Some stuff I've never seen before, that'll really come in handy when we're out there. All sorts of offensive and defensive spells, survival skills, a lot of really cool knowledge."

Morning Star flushed in embarrassment. "Please. You're the most talented unicorn I've ever seen, Ms. Sparkle. I can see why Celestia recommended you; you are certainly a very competent spellcaster."

It was Twilight's turn to blush, but before she could open her mouth to speak, Spike cut in. "So, what are you heading out to the castle for? A rubbing of what, exactly? Anything in particular, or something specific?"

The white unicorn levitated a book from the table. "I'm trying to find a throne. The etchings around the dais are said to be the first words carved in High Equestrian, and they could be instrumental in translating some of the scrolls we've found from that era. Supposedly, the throne was torn asunder by the terrible struggle between Celestia and Nightmare Moon, but the dais should remain intact. If the throne is in large pieces, or even better intact, I'd love to get rubbings of that as well. It was said to be a beautiful old thing, wonderfully carved. This would undoubtedly be my greatest contribution to the Archives, unlike the musty old histories or biographies most Archivists tend to write as their legacies."

Spike peered at the map closely. "That sounds interesting. Twilight, you should ford where you crossed last time. I remember seeing a big tree had fallen across the river last summer when I was flying over, and it shouldn't be rotten yet, perfect as a bridge if you're careful. I think the old rope bridge near the castle is finally out, though. The same storm that knocked over the tree took it out. You'd need to find a solution to that."

Twilight looked at him curiously. Something was wrong, she could tell. "Alrighty then. I trust you, Spike. We'll cross at the same point. Anything else?"

Spike shook his head. "Nope. Moon will be waxing to half full. Enough light to get by, but I'd still recommend setting up camp outside of the deep forest, no sense on trying to cut through in the night. You could push all the way to the castle the next day, try the river in the morning instead of the afternoon or evening when you're tired. Speaking of, shouldn't we be getting ready for the after school rush?"

Morning Star raised a hoof. "Please. I wouldn't want to intrude, especially after you've been putting up with me all day. Shall we pick up tomorrow at the same time, Ms. Sparkle?"

"Yes. Open at ten, same as today. We should have plenty of time to finalize a route and start talking about a way back." she replied, walking him to the door.

Spike waved goodbye. "Be seeing you tomorrow, then! Good meeting you!" the drake called, turning to the kitchen.

The unicorn waved back. "Likewise!" he replied, arranging his saddlebags and fastening the buckle. With a final goodbye from Twilight, he headed for the door, and was soon gone.

________________________________________

The purple mare shut the door and turned to Spike. She raised an eyebrow, questioning. Spike headed downstairs, indicating with a claw for her to follow. She did so, shutting the door behind her. Soon enough, they were seated on Spike's bed, with another door closed. "Spill.” Twilight said, gesturing for Spike to speak.

"Something's off about that guy. His story doesn't check out. An archivist who knows combat magic? Plus there's no way he's from Canterlot. He reminds me more of a soldier than a scholar or aristocrat. And Celestia never recommended you to him. I smelled that lie as soon as he said it."

Twilight nodded. "He does know a lot of unusual spells for an Archivist. Although he did say that there were protective spells around some books that needed unusual spell casting techniques to deal with, which I can believe. And he doesn't strike me as rich or snooty. He is one of the more intelligent ponies I've met, and he is fairly organized. As for the lie, are you sure? He seemed to know an awful lot about his job if he wasn't really an Archivist."

Spike nodded. "The nose knows, I've said it a million times. There's an easy way to find out, though. Send a quick note to Princess Celestia, if she did send him, then she'll be able to vouch for him. If not, she can notify the Guard to come and get him."

Twilight nodded agreement. Grabbing a nearby quill and paper, she scratched out a quick note. Nothing too accusatory, she didn't want to offend her. Let's see... "Dear Princess Celestia. I am glad you saw fit to entrust me with the guidance of your Archivist in Training, Morning Star. His expedition into the Everfree sounds wonderfully exciting, and I am truly looking forward to it. I will be sure to send along my report on the trip soon after our return. Your Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle." She handed it off to Spike, who exhaled slightly, bathing it in green flame. "Now all we need to do is wait on a reply!" Twilight said, settling down.

It was not long until a slight belch revealed a puff of smoke, which coiled in on itself to reveal a scroll. Twilight seized it before it hit the floor, and began reading it aloud, the flowing and elegant script of her teacher a familiar sight. “My Dear Twilight Sparkle: I am glad Morning Star made it to Ponyville without incident. He shows a lot of promise at the Academy and at the Archives. His teachers and fellow Archivists speak very highly of him. I have had the opportunity to meet the young colt, and he reminds me quite a bit of you! Please let me know how the trip goes, as I am always eager to hear of your findings. Best Wishes, Princess Celestia, Dio Solaris ex Equestria."

Spike frowned. "Huh. I could have been sure he was lying. Either way, I'd be careful Twi. You and him alone in the woods over three nights sounds like a bad idea. Don't let your guard down in there, and keep a sharp eye out."

"I agree." Twilight said, trotting back up the stairs to the library. "I will need to trust him quite a bit, but there's no reason I can't be cautious about this." She swung the door open wide, ready to help out the high schoolers who would shortly be hitting the library en masse. "All the same, I kind of do like him. He's nice." she said, heading upstairs, Spike following.

"I agree, he seems nice enough. Just be careful, ok?" the dragon said, grabbing a handful of bits and heading out to pick up the ingredients.

"Will do, Spike." Twilight said, putting the rest of the books and scrolls away. Soon she was alone in the library, Spike having left. She wasn't sure how to react to this. Spike may have been correct, he may have been lying. No, scratch that. His nose had never been wrong before, and he was an excellent judge of character. But Princess Celestia had personally vouched for Morning Star's character, as well as confirming his story, in her own hoofwriting. So...they were both right? Both wrong? Twilight shook her head. No, they couldn't both be wrong. And neither could they both be right. So, the question remained. Who should Twilight trust?

She thought, furrowing her brow. Normally she would be inclined to believe Spike. He was her oldest friend and a trusted companion. Regardless, Princess Celestia too was above reproach in Twilight's eyes. She was immortal, perfect in every way. No deception was safe from her, and she was the one who had taken Twilight under her wing as an apprentice. Her gut told her to go with Spike's analysis. But she realized logically that Spike may in fact be wrong. It was probably more likely than Morning Star pulling the wool over the eyes of Princess Celestia herself. She eventually came to the conclusion that she may as well trust Morning Star for now. After all, he had been nothing short of wonderful today. Pleased with the conclusion, Twilight prepared to receive the afternoon rush due any minute now.

________________________________________

Princess Celestia lowered her wings, allowing her magic to fade from her horn. Twilight had come very close to discovering the reason behind Morning Star's arrival. Very close indeed. Though Celestia stopped short of true omniscience, she could tell Twilight was considering Spike's words very carefully. It had taken a considerable amount of skill to use the Catalysts to nudge Twilight away from the wrong kind of questions. Sighing, she removed her crown, boots, and regalia. Ringing the bell for her bath to be run, she allowed herself the small luxury of a tired groan, hardly low enough to be heard. She would need to let her Candidate know to be more careful with his information, and try harder to move Twilight toward him by the end of the week. Stretching her neck, she headed for the bathroom, inwardly composing the instructions to be sent to Morning Star. She had stretched herself to her limits preparing him, and once they were in the Everfree, he was on his own. Celestia nodded to her attendants, sinking into the bath and allowing her servants forward to tend to her. There was just so much to do. So much...

Of Warnings and Wanderings

The rest of the week went by quickly, with the expedition coming together remarkably well. Although, if any pony could do it, it would have been Morning Star and Twilight Sparkle. Twilight had announced that she would be leaving on Saturday of that week, and proclaimed Spike the temporary librarian in her absence, in a notice fastened to the front door. The unicorn duo had the organizing capability of a hundred normal ponies, and as such, had their route planned exactly. They would follow Twilight Sparkle's original path into the Everfree forest, and then loop back along a lower route, skirting the Froggy Bottom Bog and emerging on the road south of town. This was done to minimize the amount of water they would be exposed to on the way back, thereby limiting the danger to Morning Star's precious rubbings. They had enough food for five days, in case they were a bit longer coming back than the four they expected to spend in the Everfree forest.

Their last day had been spent getting ready, practicing a few survival cantrips, and going over any last minute changes to the plan. The weather was supposed to be bright and clear over the Everfree for the next week or so, at least as far as the weather team could tell. The captain, Cloudkicker, had swung by to let them know that they would be doing their best to corral the clouds heading over the forest, and they'd be setting up a night watch to make sure no pesky storms rolled in overnight. Twilight had realized only when Cloudkicker had returned to her post that she had neglected to ask about her possible relation to the Cloudkickers in her book. Making a mental note to ask her upon their return, Twilight turned to her bags, setting them off to the side. The hour was late, and she had to be up early tomorrow morning, as they were setting out with the sunrise to maximize their safe travel time.

She had made far more of the sleeping draught than she had intended, so she had simply filled up a flask of it and handed it off to Spike to use as he saw fit. The dragon had slept much better after taking it, and had continued for the past several nights. Had the draught been addictive Twilight would have worried, but the potion was completely safe so long as there was no overdose, and Twilight had no idea as to how much sleeping potion it would take for a dragon to overdose on it. She had been so busy during the day that she often fell asleep right after Spike, waking with the sun each morning. Her good dreams continued, as well as her good mood. She felt her platonic relationship with Morning Star developing into a fast friendship. She had insisted that he take to calling her Twilight, never having been addressed as Ms. Sparkle and finding it extremely disconcerting to be referred to as such. He had accepted, and of course things were now much more informal between them. Her feelings for him still remained a mystery to her, but she had grown used to dealing with them and now functioned more or less normally around the unicorn.

Morning Star was indeed how Princess Celestia described him. He was kind, courteous, and above all intelligent. Top of his class in Magical Studies, with a passion for reading and knowledge, he was like a male version of Twilight. Much like herself, he had a tightly knit group of friends back in Canterlot, fellow archivists whom he spent most of his time with. He loved exploring the lesser-known areas of the Royal Library, and was almost a permanent fixture in the Great Repository, an old area of the Archives where all the books, scrolls, and tomes that were unable to be classified were filed as best they could be and stored. He had a wonderful job and a great circle of friends, but no marefriend. "And no, my gate doesn't swing the other way, if that's what you were thinking!" he had joked, laughing a laugh that reminded Twilight of old oak and sun-warmed earth. She had joined him, her clear-bell giggles lying on top of his like a shooting star touching the horizon, an ephemeral and soaring thing of great beauty.

Anypony near to them would have seen the obvious signs, but Spike was far too busy handling the library during the day to notice their behavior, and Twilight hadn't left the library in some days. Of course, many scandalous rumors had arisen of what the pretty young librarian and the charming scholar from Canterlot were doing behind closed doors, but none of it was taken seriously, and whenever Spike was out on the town, he was quick to defend his friend's honor. For now, each unicorn regarded the other as a friend to be trusted. Spike was still unsure of Morning Star, but he hadn't smelled a lie on him since, and he seemed nice enough. The dragon was willing to give Twilight, and by extension Morning Star the benefit of the doubt, regarding him as a new friend and a decent enough fellow.

________________________________________

The next day, Twilight rose from bed early, noting the first rays of dawn creeping over the horizon. Quietly, she crept down the stairs, trying not to wake up Spike. Her efforts were for naught, however, as Spike was already waiting at the bottom of the stairs. "Morning, Twi." he rumbled, bringing her into a hug.

"Good Morning yourself!" she replied, returning the gesture. "I thought you would still be asleep. Did you get up just to see me off?" Twilight asked, grabbing some milk and granola from the icebox.

"Yes. I couldn't let you leave without a proper goodbye." Spike said, pulling out a bowl for her and sitting at the table. He watched with a certain fondness as Twilight mixed the two together and began spooning it into her mouth with alacrity. "Also, I just wanted to say..."

Twilight noticed Spike was a bit fidgety, and he looked tired. "Spike? You didn't sleep again, did you?" she asked. "Did you run out of potion? I can make more, or give you the recipe so you can get some rest."

"No, that's not it." he said, looking at her. "I tried to go without the potion last night. And I heard the voices again, but instead of trying to listen, I just laid there and let them kinda wash over me. And I still couldn't make anything out, but I did get sort of a feeling out of it." Spike shuddered, taking a deep breath in.

"What was it?" Twilight asked, her voice full of concern.

"Whatever it is, I wasn't supposed to hear it. That much is for sure. And whatever it was, it was sneaky. And very powerful. I've seen you do some amazing things, Twilight Sparkle. But whatever that voice is, it's very old and very powerful." Spike said, his voice troubled. "It makes me nervous. I don't know what it is, but I can tell it's there."

Twilight nodded. "When I get back, I'll update the spells around the library. We'll search for any hint of mental magic, and plug up any holes we can. Keep on the potion, and I'll be back soon." She noticed that Spike seemed afraid, which he usually wasn't. "Hey. Don't worry, we'll figure it out. I promise."

A weak smile made its way to Spike's face. "Pinkie Promise?" he said.

"Easy there, that's taking it a bit overboard." Twilight said, returning his smile.

________________________________________

Morning Star arrived about ten minutes after sunrise, ready to go. Twilight was there to meet him outside of the library.

A final goodbye was said between Twilight and Spike, and she turned to him with an excited grin on her face. "Ready to go?" she asked, a gleam of adventure in her eye.

"Absolutely." Morning Star replied, smiling back at her. "Don't worry, Spike, I'll take good care of Twilight. I promise." he said, shaking his claw. Spike drew him in close.

"See to it you do." he said, his voice low and cheerful at the same time. "If anything were to happen to Twilight, I'd be very upset. So upset, in fact, I'd take it upon myself to utterly destroy whatever it was that harmed her. So thoroughly, actually, that they'd be hard pressed to find all the little pieces in order to identify what did it." Morning Star blanched a bit, and Spike flashed him a very toothy grin. "Don't worry. I'm sure she's in good hooves, right? See you in a few days. Have fun, you two!" That last sentence was directed at them both, as he walked back into the library. The grin never left his face, and Morning Star got the feeling Spike was staring at him even after the door had shut.

The white unicorn shook his head, putting that rather disturbing conversation out of his head and walking alongside Twilight through town. They chatted as they walked, excited to finally be on their way. The few ponies out this early waved and smiled as they passed, wishing them luck and a safe journey. Soon the road stopped its meandering through Ponyville, becoming a straight track leading towards the Everfree Forest, which seemed to defy the bright and cheerful morning being forced upon it.

Twilight remembered what Applejack had said, at the beginning of her journey, all those years ago. "T'aint natural. Folks say it don't work the same as the rest of Equestria." she had mumbled, head on a swivel and looking for trouble. That caution had been totally warranted, as not moments after she had said that Nightmare Moon had collapsed a cliff they had been walking along up until that point. Twilight looked ahead. The forest waited for them, brooding patiently. Twilight suddenly had a sense that the forest was alive. Not in the way that a forest should be, with trees growing and animals living inside. No, it lived like a vast, unknowable monster. It was hungry, aggressive, and possessed of cunning and a terrible intelligence. Creepers covered the path and ground in front of it, as though claiming as much land as it could for its own.

For all that, though, there was something strangely wonderful and exciting about the place. It was wild and unpredictable, throwing blessings and curses at those that traveled in seemingly as it wished. Twilight had noticed that her spells worked better inside, for some reason she couldn't explain. It was an area of balance, the Everfree. Twilight was reminded of another pony. Cowering under her covers during a thunderstorm when she was just a little filly, her mentor Celestia had said "Twilight. As you travel through life, you will find that for every place of darkness, there is also one of light. Beauty and horror exist in equal measure, because to lose one is to risk losing the other." She had taken that message to heart, and though she had spent the rest of that night shivering in fear, in the morning her teacher had woken her up early to see the sunrise cut through the air overhead, causing a low rainbow to form briefly on the horizon near the Everfree. That had been the last time she had been scared of thunder.

With a start, she realized they had reached the edge of the forest. "You ready, Twilight?" Morning Star asked, glancing at her. She looked him over. Celestia, he was so excited and confident! Twilight hadn't felt safer in a long while. She knew her teacher and friends were with her in spirit, and here was a unicorn she was ready to trust implicitly at her side. A fire caught in her stomach, and an excited grin spread across her face.

"Let's go!" Twilight said, and the two trotted together into the dark of the forest.

_____________________________________

Celestia tore her gaze away from her scrying pool. At last, they were headed into the forest. It was up to her Candidate now, she had no power there anymore. He had done more admirably than she could have hoped. It had taken a bit of nudging, but the foundations had been laid. The die had been cast, now it would fall where it would. She strode forward onto the balcony, her raiment gleaming like the sun itself. She smiled, and stretched her wings in flight, heading to court to begin her day. Finally, the plan was in action. All going as foreseen. Laughing a silvery laugh, she landed, acknowledging those bowing to her with a smile and greeting. Settling onto her throne, she began Court. As she listened to the grievances of others, her mind was elsewhere, plotting and planning, hoping that her Candidate would succeed in his quest. A smile curled her face, a lovely sight. He would, Celestia was sure of it. After all, he had been trained for this his whole life. It could hardly go wrong at this point.

Of Woods and Witchery

The Everfree forest was something that should not have been. It was situated squarely inside Celestia's domain, within viewing distance of Canterlot itself. Yet for some reason the Royal Sisters let it thrive untouched by magic on their behalf. This was not to say that the forest lacked magic. It was one of the most powerful and unpredictable centers of magic in the world, in fact, as evidenced by the powerful wild spells that occasionally crackled alongside the edges of the woods. Timberwolves and Zap Apples were, Twilight felt sure, only a part of what the trees jealously concealed in their shade. Theories as to the origin of the woods, its unusual properties, and the reason the Sisters left it alone were the purview of many a horror story, murmured in half-fearful, half-disbelieving voices around campfires or under blankets. Nearly all the good fairy stories and tales of knights and damsels involved the forest in some way. Most ponies lost interest in it as they grew up. And wasn't it better that way? The occasional mysterious light or missing foal was chalked up to swamp gas, or bad luck. And sometimes it was. But everypony knew, on a deep, instinctual level, that the forest was dangerous. They just didn't know why... It was into this place, half-horror and half-magic, which Twilight and Morning Star strode early one Saturday morning.

As they traveled through the edge of the forest and into the interior, following the familiar paths marked by Zecora as safe, they chattered idly about weather, their planned campsite, and what they were after, the Throne of the Royal Alicorns. "Supposedly, it's carved with a detailed scene depicting the creation of Equestria itself!" Morning Star was saying, as he skirted a patch of thorny vines. They had been walking for roughly an hour, and the path they were following was slowly being swallowed by the undergrowth. "Made of obsidian and marble, double backed, so they could both pass judgment from an equal seat. And the script we're after, the High Equestrian, was said to grant the reader's heart's desire if read aloud. I don't think that last part is true, but all the same I can't wait to see it!"

Twilight ducked under a low hanging branch. "Well, I didn't see it when I was there last, although we only saw a small fraction of the castle. The courtyard where the Elements were, a corridor, and the old Astronomy Tower where I faced down Nightmare Moon with my friends."

"I never really asked you about that. You faced down three of the biggest threats Equestria has ever faced. I mean, you took down Nightmare Moon, Discord, and the Changeling Queen one right after the other. All I ever did was pick up after each event. What was it like? I mean, you're a hero, Twilight! Do you ever get ponies who pull you aside and say 'thank you'?"

"No, not so much. I asked Celestia to keep it quiet, except for the whole Discord thing, which flew right off the handle. And Shining Armor and Princess Cadance were the ones who repelled the Changeling invasion, not me. Really, we just all want to be normal. I mean, we're all still the Elements, and we always will be. But we all just wanted normal lives. Pinkie has her parties, Rainbow gave up on the Wonderbolts a while back, and I think she's working on something big right now. Applejack has the Acres to think of, and Rarity has become remarkably successful, what with her dress line and all. And Fluttershy has never been big on the limelight. We're all very happy with what we have, and we like it that way. None of us want to be heroes, we're just...ponies, and friends." Twilight avoided Morning Star's eyes, instead choosing to observe the path ahead of them. Already there was a deviation from the map.

Morning Star saw it too. "Well, the path isn't supposed to fork at all!" he said, pulling out the chart from his saddlebags. This earned him a look from Twilight, who was flicking her ears back in exasperation. "Let's see," he said, brow furrowing. "We should be half an hour away from the cliffs, and then we follow them down into the valley here, and..."

"The forest changed again." Twilight stated flatly. "I'm not sure how, but I think that we are in a different part of the woods. Thankfully, we planned for this, remember?" and with that, she pulled a bit coin from her bag, a blazing sun on one side and a crescent moon on the other. "The forest takes you where it wants past a certain point, which is why we went over the survival tips. Now," she said, levitating the coin with her magic, "call it. Sun or stars?"

"Um, Sun." Morning Star said. He watched as the coin spun through the air. Twilight deftly plucked it from the air, slamming it to the ground.

"Sun!" she said, a smile on her face. "Which path do we take?"

Morning Star indicated the gap through the trees to his right. "That one. It looks like it follows our original path more closely."

"That one it is!" Twilight announced cheerfully, picking up her bit and heading for the gap. Soon both ponies were following a path that led ever deeper into the darkest Everfree. Neither looked back, so they both missed the tangle of vines that covered the path they had elected not to take. Soon, it looked like there had never been another path at all...

________________________________________

They had been walking nearly all morning, not having stopped for lunch yet. The agreed on route had them stopping right after they had descended the cliffs, and stopping for the evening after they had reached the particularly thick part of the Everfree that Twilight remembered. However, they had yet to reach anything resembling a sudden drop. In fact, Twilight was sure that their way ahead was leading slightly uphill. To make matters worse, the cost was starting to press closer in earnest. The trees now scratched at her flanks at caught in her mane no matter what she did, and Morning Star had it even worse, he being larger. "This can't be right." Twilight said irritably, after a tree branch threatened to take out an eye for the third time so far.

"I agree," Morning Star replied, cracking his head on a low hanging bough despite attempting to duck under it. "Should we turn around and try the other path?"

"No. This is at least taking us in the correct direction. Those cliffs run along the entire length of the Everfree, we're bound to hit them eventually."

"If you say so..." Morning Star said, following her lead. He had his doubts. He didn't know why, but suddenly everything made him a bit skittish, as if there was somepony standing behind him, unseen but there all the same. Somepony... Or something. A quick glance over his shoulder confirmed that there was nothing menacing him from behind. Although it did provide a root with a marvelous opportunity to trip him. Stumbling after Twilight, he almost lost his footing. Turning his gaze forward, he stood in shock of what he saw.

Twilight Sparkle spotted the opening in the trees about the same time Morning Star checked behind him. Trotting forward, she entered a large clearing. Without trees to break the wind, she stood exposed to the unseasonably cold breeze that blew through her mane and tail, causing them the waver and shine, occasionally catching sunlight. What stood before her left her with a sense of awe.

A tower, built of dark grey stone blackened by age stood before them. The wind whistled through the slits that passed for windows, creating an eerie sound that sounded almost like moaning, rising and falling without rhyme or reason. It stood on top of a hill, with a low wall surrounding it. The gate stood open, rusted metal broken and buckled with the passage of time interminable. It commanded an excellent vantage point, and was clearly military in origin. Twilight grinned. Finally, a vantage point where they could take a break and find their bearings! "Come on!" she called, galloping forward.

"Twilight, wait for me!" Morning Star cried, in hot pursuit. His hooves thundered over the ground, and soon they were both inside the gates.

The interior of the walls was nothing special. Foundations indicated where wooden buildings had once stood, with cobblestone paths connecting them. A pile of rusty armor lay half hidden by one of the walls, another some distance away from it. The door to the tower was also open, and it was toward this that the two unicorns made their way. Twilight nervously checked to make sure Morning Star was there before she stepped inside, finding his presence oddly reassuring. There was enough light inside the tower to show them the way up the stairs, past several rooms sealed shut, wooden doors swollen in their frames.

The flight of stairs spiraled upward, seemingly forever. "I think this is Post-Classical in design," Morning Star said. "Celestia set up a lot of these outposts to watch for foreign invaders and to provide shelter for nearby villages in case of attack or trouble. They were abandoned when the surviving ponies made their way out of the woods to be near the new capital, I think."

Twilight nodded in agreement. "We can use this place to get the lay of the land and take our bearings. May as well stop here for lunch, too. We can set out and push as far as possible by the end of the day once we get our heads pointed in the right direction." And with that, she ran into the trapdoor opening onto the roof. Morning Star gently motioned for her to step aside. Throwing his weight at the door, he managed to shove it open in short order. Blinking at the sudden increase in light, he stepped onto the roof.

He gasped in wonder. The Everfree forest lay before him like a giant emerald sea, waving in the wind. If you squinted hard enough, you could make out a patch of fuzz that might have been Ponyville, and the mountain that Canterlot was built into. They had come farther than he had thought possible. Turning away, he scanned the forest for the cliffs. With a sigh of relief, he saw that they were a scant half mile away, just past this tower. Beyond that, he could see the river, and beyond that he could make out what possibly could have been either a large group of rocks, or the castle itself! "Twilight, it's amazing! You've got to see this view!" he said, turning back to her. She was standing with back to him, looking directly over the courtyard below, which was perfectly circular. She was oddly quiet, and he noticed that she was shivering.

"Twilight? Twi? Are you ok?" he asked, moving beside her. "Are you afraid of heights? We can head back down after I make sure we're headed in the right direction, alright?" Twilight turned to him, her eyes wide, pupils dilated in fear, her face pale.

"L-look...down there. The armor..." she choked out, shivering. Morning Star frowned, looking over the parapet. His eyes flew open wide, and suddenly he wanted nothing more than to get as far away from this tower as possible.

Morning Star had noticed the armor as he walked in. What he hadn't noticed was now all too clear. The piles were arranged, in a pattern of overlapping circles. How he had missed it before, he wasn't sure, but he was able to see that it wasn't just armor. The bones of ponies were still inside, having clearly fallen while fighting some horrible force. Burns and gashes and dents marred their armor. Morning Star though he might have been able to see blood mixed in with the rust, too. They were picked clean long ago, and had bleached white in the sun. Looking past the wall, he realized that there was still another circle surrounding the tower. Not a thing grew for a hundred feet in any direction of the walls. Not a blade of grass or a single bush. He realized that the birds had all gone silent as well. Suddenly the moaning in the tower seemed much more sinister. "We're leaving." he said authoritatively. "Come on, we're getting far away from here."

"Did you see how they're laid out?" Twilight said, finding her voice again. "Six circles of eight, overlapping inside of the circle. Do you know what that means? This is the Darkmist configuration. This is-"

"Necromancy, I know." Morning Star said, heading for the door. "Let's go," he said, Twilight Sparkle following close behind. Stopping in front of the door, he lit his hornlight. That was a mistake.

With a roar that was as much spiritual as physical, runes blazed into life on the side of the tower, a cacophony of sickly green, icy blue and deadly black. Fueled by that simple spark, dormant spells flared to life, their light trickling down the sides of the tower. Soon liquid fire was pooling on the ground around the structure, and the two unicorns watched in horrified silence as it snaked its way into the armor of the literal skeleton guard of the lookout. Each set of armor rattled, aether trickling across bones, in between ribs, caressing skulls. The corpses on the ground had their sockets lit with a terrible intelligence, and as one, the fallen soldiers clattered to their feet, looking towards the two who had dared to disturb their eternal rest. Slowly the skeletons shambled towards the base of the tower, in horrible silence, with the single-mindedness that only the undead can possess. For a thousand years they had lain there, in cold and darkness. Each of them knew that soon, two more would join them in eternal sleep.

________________________________________

Twilight and Morning Star looked at each other, and jointly came to the same conclusion. "Right," Morning Star said, shutting the door. "Drop the saddlebags. Help me pry these battlements off, we'll levitate them on top of the door, give ourselves some time."

"Got it. I've never tried it, but if we have some time, I can set up a long range teleportation spell that will throw them off of our magical scent." she replied, wresting a chunk of stone free with her mind and adding it on top of the swiftly growing pile.

"I'm going to see if I can pick apart the spells on the tower, it seems latent. It probably has lost some power over time. If I can find the focal point, I can wreck the whole thing."

As they spoke, the door shuddered and strained. Thankfully, the rocks appeared to be holding it down. Soon the two unicorns were lost in magic. Violet light sparked from Twilight's horn, and scarlet flame flared from Morning Star's. The door shuddered more and more violently. The guard had reached the top of the tower in force, and the rasp of bone and clank of armor could be heard over the constant impacts. Cracks began to appear in the door itself, a product of the strain placed on it by rocks above and the dead below. The trapdoor wouldn't hold much longer. Both unicorns realized it was no use. The spells on the tower were too complex and unfamiliar, and the distance too great to escape over. Morning Star and Twilight Sparkle met each other’s eyes, and nodded grimly. Taking positions on either side of the door, they prepared to test whether or not two young spellcasters such as themselves could defeat the necromancy of the ancients.

Once, twice, three times the door shuddered, finally collapsing, a shower of wood and rock obliterating the leaders of the undead pack, and for a moment, all was still. Then, the first hooves and heads appeared, eldritch magics coursing over them in veins of malevolent light. Each unicorn picked their target, and let fly. This was it, fighting death itself for survival. Soon, the victors would stand over the corpses of their foes. The only question was obvious. Whose corpses would they be?

Of Skulls and Sketches

The undead were more formidable than either Twilight or Morning Star had anticipated. Flame and lightning flared over the corpses, but they had no flesh to fry or nerves to scramble. Luckily for the two unicorns, the skeleton guard didn't bother to avoid attacks, simply walking through them. The danger was soon realized. If the spellcasters could not reduce their numbers, the undead would swiftly overwhelm them. But how could they do that if not a single spell worked?

Twilight started to panic. She recognized that these ponies were a variety of undead known as liches. While not particularly smart or fast, they could take a lot of punishment and worked well in packs like this one. She started to manifest bolts of pure force, switching over from lightning and cold magic. Jets of purple magic spat from her horn, and she was rewarded by knocking the limbs off of one of the liches advancing on her. She backed up to the parapet, and began to fight in earnest. "Morning Star!" she screamed, blasting another off of the edge of the tower. "They're liches! No flame or lightning! Use force!" She couldn't see him. Worried, she began to scan for her companion frantically, a feeling of dread coiling in her stomach. She saw nothing except for stone and bone all around her. Wait, was that stone moving? Her eye was drawn, and she grinned in recognition.

Morning Star had realized that his magic wasn't doing anything. In response, he had decided to use a bit of geomancy to protect himself. The unicorn had fashioned a magical covering of rock that formed to his body exactly, glowing slightly with a reddish light. His eyes were clear, allowing him to see, but Twilight realized he probably couldn't hear her if he was completely covered in stone. Smiling, she turned back to her own problem, unleashing another powerful bolt of magic that pulverized a lich into dust. Warming up, she began to fire in earnest, purple light flashing from her horn to strike down her foes one after the other. Morning Star crushed skulls and delivered kicks that sent the undead flying off of the side of the tower to shatter on the rocks below.

As more and more of the undead arrived, the duo battled even more fiercely, Twilight's grin turning into a defiant snarl. She backed up to the very edge of the tower, knocking several back with a wave of force. Morning Star had to buck several liches off of his back as they started to pile up on him. The undead horde was here in numbers, and they were definitely using them to their advantage. Soon enough, the young ponies would be overwhelmed entirely. Twilight thought furiously, even as she struck down foe after foe. She had an idea that might work. Concentrating, she quickly teleported over to the side of the tower Morning Star occupied, and walked slowly back toward the edge with him. The liches pressed forward, not leaving any breathing room. Twilight Sparkle leapt in front of Morning Star, horn crackling with magic...and then bucked him with magically enhanced hooves, catching him square in the chest and sending him straight off of the tower's edge.

Twilight leapt off the parapet straight after him, pointing her hooves like she had seen Rainbow Dash do when attempting to fall faster. The ground rose up to meet her at an alarming rate, and she still hadn't caught up to Morning Star, who was just outside of her reach...there. She called forth her magic, suspending herself and Morning Star inside a bubble of force. They hit the ground at a reduced speed, turning what surely would have been a fatal fall into one that was simply painful. Both unicorns landed on their hooves, wincing at the impact. Twilight turned to Morning Star. "Bolt of force, as big as you can, at the bottom of the tower. Then, get ready to run."

Morning Star nodded in agreement, his horn flaring to life. Several of the liches impacted the courtyard, having been pushed off by their undead brethren. Bone flew everywhere, and eye lights winked out. Twilight stood next to him, calling forth as much magic as she could, her brow furrowed in concentration. Both unicorns faced the tower's bottom, horns flaring and spitting sparks. The spells grew and grew, barely contained or focused. A rattling was heard from the inside of the tower, as the liches returned to the bottom to kill them both. Twilight Sparkle waited, wanting to make sure as many as possible were near the bottom. The first lich arrived at the door. "Now!" Twilight cried, and the two unicorns let loose with twin bolts of energy, one such a bright purple it was almost white, and the other a livid, hissing red. The bolts impacted the tower, and Morning Star summoned a shield.

The magic didn't shatter the tower's base so much as chew through it, reducing mortar and rock to a fine powder. Any of the undead on the bottom floor were obliterated as well, briefly silhouetted against the light that ate away at their bones. Without so much as a pause, the twin bolts of magic flew through the other side, sailing away over the trees and into the distance. What was left of the tower's base didn't last long. There was a beat of absolute silence. Then, with an almighty crack, the entirety of the tower collapsed to one side, the runes along its side flickering out and flaring into nonexistence. The shower of rubble impacted against Morning Star's shield, who gritted his teeth and pushed back, holding it even though the force drove him to his knees. The rain of stone seemed like it would never stop, going on and on and on, until the tower had fallen completely. And once again, all was quiet.

Morning Star dismissed the shield, collapsing wearily to one side. He lay there, panting, looking into Twilight's expressive purple eyes. They drew closer into an embrace, still on the cobblestone yard of the now-ruined tower. Gazing into each other's eyes, smiles crossed their lips. Without warning, Morning Star began to laugh. "Hahaha. Ha-hahahaha-hahah...hahaha!" Twilight joined in, her laugh over his. Soon, they lay there, exhausted, holding each other and laughing with the sheer joy of being alive, their joyous sound echoing off of the walls and trees. They had no food, no map, no supplies of any kind. They both were covered in cuts and bruises, and had splitting magical headaches. But they were alive and mostly unharmed, and for now, that would be enough.

So absorbed were they in their happiness that they failed to notice the mist rising from the tower, slowly encircling them, until it was far too late. Eyes widening, they struggled to their feet, their horns wearily flickering with light. Suddenly, the mist rushed inward, obscuring their visions and causing their horns to abandon their glow. Twilight felt the mist rush past her, leaving her cold and chilled and...completely unharmed? The mist reestablished itself around them, coiling in anticipation, seeming to wait for something to happen. Morning Star looked at her, puzzled. His eyes widened at the same time hers did. Their minor wounds were gone, and neither of them had their headaches anymore. They both felt refreshed, ready for another day's worth of marching. Twilight glanced at the ground. Somehow, their bags were sitting on the ground between them, looking as though they hadn't just fallen off of a tower and been buried in rubble. She flicked open the catches, noticing that their supplies were still intact. "Wha-. How did these...huh?" she asked of Morning Star, who shrugged, looking out at the mist. Twilight realized there were more important matters to attend to right now. The mist flared with strange, pulsing lights, warm and golden instead of the horrible green and blue that the necromancy had exhibited. A shadowy figure was congealing in the fog, forming itself into the shape of a pony.

He was a stallion, that much she could tell, built like her brother, and wearing armor. A soldier, then. His features shifted, never really distinct, leaving only the impression of eyes and a mouth. He had a horn, and something about him gave him an air of command. He was completely silent, and appeared to be looking directly at Twilight. Unbidden, a thought came into her head. "Thank you."

Twilight realized the armor he was wearing was identical to that worn by the liches. She realized that this was probably the commander of those ponies, in life. Quietly, she replied. "Um...you're welcome? Why are you here?" she asked, knowing that his spirit was supposed to have fled after his shell was broken.

He reared, planting his hooves squarely on the ground. "Debt fulfilled. Savior. Thanks to be given. Gratitude." And with that, he saluted her, and then Morning Star. "Quest will be long. Your path is dangerous. Caution. Caution. Beware the White One. Caution." This was directed squarely at her, she could tell. Morning Star was watching curiously, clearly unable to hear the spirit. The apparition bowed low, clearly awaiting a response. "Freedom. I beg, free us." he said, and suddenly the courtyard was full of ponies, all wearing armor, all bowing in silence. She reeled, seeing not only soldiers, but also mares and foals, the population of the outpost and their families. And they were all waiting for her to do something, anything. Unsure of what to do, she figured that she would do her best to wing it. Twilight knelt, bowing in return.

"I free you from this place. Go, your work is done, your duty finished. I command you, by the royal line you once served. Go now to your true rest, and may you find peace." she said, not exactly sure where the words were coming from. This appeared to be enough. One by one, the soldiers wheeled away, galloping off into the distance, vanishing into the haze. At last, only the unicorn commander was left. With a final glance back, he too trotted away, dignified and proud. Twilight watched him go, catching a very clear glance of his Cutie Mark. It was a five pointed star, wreathed in fire.

________________________________________

"What did he say, Twilight?" Morning Star asked as they headed for the tree line once again. "I only heard your end of it. Obviously he thanked you, but what then?"

"I'm not entirely sure." responded Twilight, her voice low and troubled. "He said something about our quest being long, and the road being dangerous. And something about something we should avoid, called the White One." The going was much swifter downhill, and she was almost positive that they'd be down the cliff in the next hour or so, just in time for lunch. "And then he asked for me to free them, and, well...you saw the rest."

"How did you know what to say to them?" Morning Star said, looking at her confusedly. "That seemed to be oddly specific. Did you know what that was? Or how to free them? And how do you know so much about necromancy? That's black magic, Twi, the very worst. You shouldn't be getting mixed up in it. You'll end up hurting yourself or somepony else!"

Twilight sighed. "Look. I don't know how I knew what to say, I just did. It doesn't make much sense, but that's magic for you. As for why I know so much about necromancy, I read a lot of books, ok? I didn't have many friends growing up, so I spent most of my time reading about something or another, and necromancy happened to pop up a lot. I will never practice it, but I know how to recognize it, and I know how to beat it. There's a lot of dark stuff wandering around these woods, and most of it is hungry. We need to be ready to face anything, and I mean anything."

She hopped up onto a rock, peering through the trees. "Ponies avoid this place for a reason. There's not much in here that won't try to kill you if you don't respect it. I knew a zebra named Zecora who lived in these woods a while back, and she taught all of us in Ponyville to be cautious when we enter these woods. Even now, years later, we still pay attention to what she said."

"What happened to her?" Morning Star asked, following behind.

"She didn't come into town one week, so some of us went to check on her. When we got to her hut, the door was open. We went inside, but there was nothing in there. All the potions, all the herbs, her furniture, all of it was just gone. And there were these shelves, built into the walls, that she had always kept really clean. There was at least an inch of dust on them, and spiders had woven their webs into the corners. Like nopony had lived there for months. We never did find out what had happened, or where she had gone. We had a funeral, but I don't think any one of us thought she had died. She had just...moved on."

They had arrived at the cliff. Twilight turned to Morning Star. "These woods aren't normal. I knew Zecora, she was a good friend of mine. And then one day she just vanished. We need to be careful, or the Everfree will do the same to us."

Morning Star moved up behind her. Taking out his climbing gear, he began to strap it on. First a belt, then the spiked shoes, then the ropes and fasteners. A helmet followed, and he took out a spike to drive into the ground for his rope. Finally, he picked up his saddlebags, fastening them to his back tightly. Twilight did the same, and they both approached the edge of the cliff. "You ready?" he asked, presenting his back to the dizzying drop below them.

"Let's find out!" Twilight replied, and she swung herself down the cliff face.

________________________________________

The climb down was slow. The cliffs were extremely crumbly and prone to falling apart. More than once they would have to reach out to catch each other, when a previously solid-seeming outcropping of rock crumbled when its strength was tested. Dust rained down on them constantly, obscuring their vision and leaving them covered in a fine brown powder. Thankfully, the caves cut into the cliff face were mostly empty, save for the occasional sleeping bat or agitated rodent. As they descended, Morning Star began to enjoy himself. The view was incredible, and there were all sorts of interesting things to look at. A hawk wheeled overhead, its sharp cry skirling into the impossibly blue skies above them. Improbably, he spied a snake in beautiful shades of brown and grey sunning itself on a rock, coiled in slumber. Swinging by a cave, he caught the glimmering eye of a somewhat annoyed owl, perturbed at having its sleep interrupted.

The trip down, slow though it was, seemed to be over too soon for him, as they hit the bottom and retrieved their spikes, stopping for a much deserved lunch. As they opened up cans of beans, the duo relaxed, enjoying the brief rest after the events of the morning. Though they had somehow managed to travel south instead of east as they had planned, the good news appeared to be that they might not have such a long way to go to reach the castle. "I think this is the hardest I've ever had to work for something to archive!" Morning Star joked, laying aside the last of his beans and taking a quick swig of water. "A trek through an apparently haunted forest, battling monsters and getting terribly lost, all for a rubbing."

"Most ponies usually get treasure out of the deal, at least." Twilight teased, nudging him. "We'll be lucky if we find some interesting rocks to take back with us. No magic sword or pile of gold!" She chuckled a little bit, relishing the feel of sitting down and having a full belly. Not even a full day out and she was already homesick. She swore to head straight for the spa when she returned home, already she could feel knots of stress building up along her back. "Although it seems we've already gotten the epic battle out of the way. When do you think we'll have to slay a dragon or outsmart the three witches?" she joked, taking pleasure in his chuckling.

"Now you've done it, you've gone and jinxed us you crazy mare!" Morning Star replied, pretending to cower and putting his hooves over his head. "Although honestly, I feel like we're in a fairy tale. Just because you read about something doesn't mean you believe it, at least not right away. I never thought that I'd do any of this, wandering around in the stacks back home!"

"We are kind of living in a story, aren't we. Really, I wouldn't be surprised to find out that we were just characters in some story, ponies telling it to their foals, laughing as we go from place to place. Certainly feels like it, anyway. An unusual quest, a powerful young hero, a dangerous journey, we really have it all." And with that, Twilight levitated some dirt out of the way, creating a garbage pit. Throwing her can inside, she waited for Morning Star to finish his lunch. When both cans were inside, she cast an entropy spell that would eventually cause them to break down into their composite elements and return to the earth. This accomplished, she moved the dirt back into place, burying the evidence of their meal. Both ponies picked up their saddlebags, and soon enough, they continued into the Everfree, moving ever closer to their destination.

________________________________________

The rest of the afternoon was relatively uneventful. They continued at a decent pace, agreeing to stop either an hour before sundown, or when they reached the edge of the thickest woods. Rich golden light filtered through the leaves above them, and pine needles carpeted their path, interrupted only by the occasional branch or rock. Several times they passed by other paths leading off into the forest, some wide and inviting, others dark and foreboding. All were ignored, as the way ahead seemingly ran straight all the way to their planned rest site. Occasionally the fauna would show itself, a deer with a pitch black coat, or a lizard that seemed normal until it unfurled butterfly wings and flew away. Twilight almost had a nasty run-in with a porcupine that could apparently fire its quills like arrows if annoyed. The bird calls were unfamiliar, some sounding like the screams of a lost filly, others like musical laughter. Morning Star encountered one jewel-colored bird that sang with a voice that reminded him of a violin, oddly enough. The biologist in Twilight was thrilled, but she realized that chasing after birds would both prove unwise and distract them from their quest. Inwardly, she resolved to one day return here, to find these wonderful animals again.

It continued like this for several hours, the light sinking lower and the shadows growing longer. Worried, Twilight thought that they might finish out the day behind schedule. They both agreed to pick up the pace, trotting instead of walking. Finally, they arrived at the edge of the deep woods, tired and ready to make camp. A small fire was started, and a lean-to was constructed in the shelter of a nearby rock. Twilight had somehow managed to secrete a small telescope on her person, which she set up nearby to observe the stars overhead. They ate a hearty dinner of beans and rice, as well as some light bread and a small cup of apple juice apiece. As Twilight observed the stars and noted their position, she noticed Morning Star sketching something by the light of the fire, his pencil lazily moving back and forth in precise, beautiful lines. Curious, she started to wrap up her notation of the celestial bodies, and walked over upon finishing. "What have you got there?" She asked, bending over curiously.

Morning Star jumped guiltily. "This? Oh, um, nothing. Well, obviously something but it isn't finished yet, so...what are you doing? Astronomy? What did you find out?" He was terrible at changing the subject. Twilight pressed forward.

"C'mon, you can show me. Promise I won't laugh. Were you sketching the birds? What was it?" she asked, leaning in closely, eyes sparkling.

"Um. Well, it was...I guess you could say it was, in a way..." he mumbled something under his breath.

"What was that? I didn't quite hear you."

"It was..."

"Yes?"

Morning Star mumbled something that sounded like "ponyfeathers". Reaching for his parchment, he drew out the rolled up paper. Twilight gasped.

It was her. He had been sketching her looking up at the sky, minus her telescope. From the neck down was unfinished, but Twilight saw the sky overhead, full of tiny stars, and the firelight lighting up one side of her face. Her mane was partially done, partially sketched in. It appeared to blend with the night sky, reminding her a bit of Princess Luna. Incredible detail was paid to her face, her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Her neck appeared to curve gracefully, and her upturned visage seemed to convey both happiness and loneliness at the same time. The sketch looked amazing. He showed real talent.

"It's...it's beautiful." she said, turning to him. Her eyes shone in the firelight, and she took him in. His mane, his coat, his kind and intelligent eyes. She gazed at his ears perked forward, listening only for her, and at his Cutie Mark, a golden scroll partially unfurled and blank. She thought about his kindness, and his intelligence. He was funny, and nice, and Twilight couldn't imagine life without him. Suddenly, the feeling in her chest made sense. The butterflies, the flushing, it was all crystal clear now.

"No, Twilight. You are." Morning Star said, and he leaned in closer. She met him halfway, their lips touching. Twilight had time for only one thought.

"I'm in love with Morning Star." she thought, and then she was lost in the moment, her eyes closing and her mind going blissfully blank. He tasted like smoke and warm bread. Her hooves found his shoulder, and they each leaned into the other, feeling fur and hair, taking as much of each other as they could in that one moment. The kiss was both eternal, and over far too soon. As they broke apart, each looked at the other in a brand new light, wondering if what they felt was real. Regardless of whether or not it was real, it felt right. And they both looked at one another, under the stars, and smiled, because they had found each other.

"We should go to bed, it's getting late." Morning Star said, breaking the moment. Twilight blinked, blushing.

"Oh, um, yes. It is. I was planning on sleeping out under the stars tonight, what about yourself?" she asked shyly.
"That was my plan as well. Let me move the supplies into the shelter, we can find a good spot in a minute." he replied, levitating the saddlebags under the lean-to and burying their cans. Twilight cast a concealment spell around the camp, ensuring nothing hungry would stumble across them in the night. Turning in place near the fire, she settled down, Morning Star lying next to her. As the fire burned low, they drifted off to sleep looking at each other.

"Good night, Twilight Sparkle."

"Good night, Morning Star."

________________________________________

Several hours later, the campfire had gone out, save for a few glowing embers that served only to remind how dark the surrounding forest was. From a branch overlooking their camp, a small spider descended on a slender thread of silk. Others followed close behind. The leader of this swarm landed on the neck of the mare sleeping with a smile on her face. She shifted a bit in her slumber, perhaps sensing something was wrong. Ever so gently, the spider bit her on the neck, pumping venom into her. The mare's smile deepened, and she slipped into a deeper sleep. Similarly, the stallion was bitten, ensuring that he made no fuss. Tasks accomplished, the arachnids scuttled forward, over and around and under the mare. Exhibiting singular strength, the mare was soon lifted slowly onto a carpet of carapaces and limbs, which swiftly carried her into the pitch black of the deepest woods.

Of Rot and Ruin

Twilight Sparkle awoke with a start. It was pitch black, and cold. "Morning Star?" she called, feeling around for him. No answer. She looked up. There was nothing, not even the stars and moon. Twilight had no idea where she was, and no idea how she had gotten this way. "Hello? Is anyone there?" she asked, hearing nothing but deadly silence all around her. Steeling herself, she decided to risk a light. The tip of her horn glowed with a gentle purple light, throwing a circle of illumination that showed her nothing but grass under her feet. She decided to make it brighter. The light increased, switching from a soothing purple to a bright, almost painful white. It travelled across the small clearing she was in, revealing trees all around her. Finally, she was able to see an opening in the impossibly dense foliage surrounding her. Seeing only one way out, she trotted towards it cautiously. Ducking her head, she came into a larger clearing where a small shaft of faint moonlight rested on a pool of milky water. Wary, she called again. Somepony had to bring her here, now where were they?

"Hello? Can anypony tell me where I am?" she asked, feeling a bit silly. She waited, hearing nothing but silence. Sighing, she turned to find another way out, pausing at the sound of rustling coming from the trees surrounding her. The clearing had gone from completely silent to a noisy skittering, rustling mess in a matter of moments. Twilight gasped, shying away from the trees. A canopy of beetles, spiders, centipedes, and other insects was approaching rapidly. Turning to run, she was met with a gust of wind that blew together a pile of wet, rotting leaves and fungus, swirling in a miniature tornado and blocking another path of escape. Twilight bolted toward the only lane open to her, but stopped short again. The corpse of a fox dragged itself across the ground, flies fleeing from its eyes and its ribs exposed. Bony voles and shrews clambered on top of it, and a bird with a mostly severed head and a mangled, ravaged body landed on top. As the pile grew, Twilight shrank away, readying herself to blast her way out. She turned to face the tide of bugs, and noticed something peculiar. The insects were not pursuing her, having paused to congeal into a shapeless mass of carapaces and thorny limbs. The pile of rotting animals had done the same, as was the pile of dead leaves. Twilight stood her ground, ready to fight. The piles started to circle her.

"Welcome, bold hero..." a voice came from the mass of bugs, a mouth forming in the front. Twilight watched in horrified fascination as a centipede fell out of it, blending seamlessly with the rest of it. Its voice was female, that of an old crone, decrepit with age. Eyes formed as well, watching her intently.

"We have long awaited your arrival..." came another voice, this from the pile of corpses. Gristle dropped from the top of its head, landing with an unpleasantly wet sound behind it. This voice was male, deep and forbidding.

"Do you know who we are, child?" came the third voice, from the pile of rot. Its voice was that of a young filly, reminding Twilight eerily of Sweetie Belle when she was younger.

Twilight had the feeling it would be a very bad idea to let these...things know that she was scared of them. Pulling herself together, she decided that the best way forward was with courtesy. After all, they hadn't really harmed her yet. "I must admit, I do not. Could you tell me where I am?" She asked, her voice unwavering and direct.

"Such courtesy!" the leaves said, with a mocking laugh.

"We are the Keepers of the Grove of Truth", the pile of corpses intoned.

"You have done a service to this forest, ridding it of the foulest walking dead," the insects said, "And you may ask one question, to be answered truthfully."

"We know all, Past, Present, and Future." the corpses whispered.

"But be warned," the sweet young voice of the leaves said. "You may not find the answer to your question pleasant."

Twilight's thoughts were racing. This was exactly the thing that had happened to Applejack, all those years ago. Cut off from her friends, she claimed to have met beings very like these. She had not known, of course, that they were controlled by Discord in a devastating attempt to destroy her mind. Could this be a trap? Discord had been sealed in stone, stronger than ever before. The Elements were keeping him in check, there was no way he could be free. And even if he was, Twilight remembered his avoiding the Everfree. Although he had thrown Equestria into Chaos, he had not done anything to the Everfree forest, either because he wouldn't, or couldn't. The more she thought about it, the more convinced she was that these were the real Keepers. And if they were real, then wouldn't their offer be as well?

What would she ask? There was a golden opportunity here, to know the answer to any of her questions. Suddenly, the vision of the Talent Mark of the ghostly captain flashed through her mind. She had her request.

"Have you made your decision, child?" asked the pile of corpses, moving closer

"I have. Please, show me the death of Golden Radiance. What happened to her? Why did she die?"

Her question suddenly echoed through the Grove, fading into silence. Suddenly, she felt as if she had just asked the wrong question.

"The death of Golden Radiance is what you seek." said the pile of leaves, moving to the pool and gazing into its ivory depths.

"A mare most proud, and a curious mind." The insects replied, moving to stand next to it. Twilight trotted to the pool as well, sensing the pile of corpses moving in beside her. It spoke next.

"A terrible tragedy, or so it seems." the corpse pile rumbled quietly.

"But she was murdered, for what she did find!" they said together, suddenly pushing Twilight into the pool. She struggled to keep her head above the icy water, but it was dragging her down, down, down...

________________________________________

Twilight fell through the dark, panicking and struggling for air. She swiftly became disoriented, unable to tell in her weightless environment which way was up. Her frenzied thrashing made it worse, as bubbles rose all around her, some traveling up and others down, giving her no help at all. Finding light at last, she swam toward it, hoping against hope that it was the surface. Her lungs burned and she felt her chest seizing, demanding that something fill her lungs now. Finally, she broke through to the light, gasping for breath. Startled, she realized that she was no longer standing in a pool of water. Instead, she found herself standing on a cobblestone street in the dead of the night. She looked around confusedly, trying to get her bearings.

She looked up the street in front of her, breath catching in her throat at the familiar sight of Princess Celestia's castle towering above the streets. It looked...different, somehow. Twilight peered closely at it, and realized why it looked somewhat unfamiliar. The castle was still under construction, the tallest towers unfinished. The streetlamps around her flickered with actual flame, instead of magelights. Twilight realized where she was. She was standing on a street corner, nearly three hundred years in the past. The Keepers had granted her wish, that much was sure. But how did she know where to go? She looked down the street perplexedly. Her horn sparked a little, which Twilight took as an indication to keep going.

As she trotted down the street, she marveled at the lack of people. Canterlot was usually second only to Manehatten in nightlife, but the streets were hushed and dark. Windows were shuttered, and nopony walked the shadowy roads. Of course! This was way back when there was a curfew in effect, in order to cut down on crime and to combat the very real threat posed by fire from late-night candles. Twilight realized that if she was seen, she'd be questioned or fined or even imprisoned! Unsure of what to do, she decided to duck around another corner...right into the path of two watchmen of the Royal Guard, each carrying a lantern. She froze, fear welling up inside of her. The two Guardsponies didn't even break stride, passing through Twilight like she was made of so much smoke. "I suppose that makes sense. I'm the ghost here, not them." she thought to herself, continuing to follow her horn with renewed confidence.

She followed it through alleys and down boulevards lined with trees in full flower. Her horn got noticeably warmer the closer she got, a feeling that was not unpleasant, but very noticeable. "I must be getting close." she thought, turning down a fairly well kept avenue with cheerfully colored houses lining it. Her horn shone constantly, and heat radiated from her horn as if it was made of burning coals. As she continued, the feeling increased, becoming almost unbearable. And suddenly, her hooves stuck fast to the ground, and her horn flickered off with a sense of satisfied finality.

Twilight Sparkle stared at the house in front of her. It was dark save for a steady, warm glow from a room on the first floor. The lawn was well kept, though small, and the window boxes affixed to the front held a wide variety of flowers. As Twilight trotted up the front walk, she got the feeling that this place was well loved, not just another house but also a home. She stopped at the front door, painted a cheerful yellow. Raising her hoof to knock, she experienced a brief moment of surprise when the appendage went right through the wood instead. "Oh. Right. Ghost, no need to knock." she thought, heading into the parlor.

She was expecting a house full of papers, genealogies tacked to the walls or at the very least shelves full of haphazardly stacked books. What she saw instead was a brightly polished wooden floor, well swept with a rug laid by the door for ponies to wipe their hooves on. An umbrella and long coat hung on hooks on the wall, indicating a recent rainstorm. The air was warm, with the smell of fresh bread and roasted apples spilling into the hallway. A staircase led to a closed door, portraits lining the walls along with a rack of spices by the door where the light was coming from, presumably the kitchen. Twilight moved toward the kitchen door, pushing her way through it as well. Two ponies were talking by the light of a small candle, their voices hushed and urgent. One was clearly Golden Radiance’s husband. His Cutie Mark, a simple fiddle, was all that Twilight could see. His back was to the door, facing his wife. Golden Radiance herself was beautiful. Her long blonde mane curled in on itself, forming delicate ringlets instead of the more common style of curl Rarity favored. Her eyes were large, brown, and intelligent. Her coat gleamed a curious grey-gold color in the light. The splash of color on her flank came from her Cutie Mark, a five pointed star, surrounded by brilliantly blue flames, a rose twining itself through the spokes of it.

"We cannot stay here, my love." Golden Radiance was saying, her voice worried. "My House can no longer protect us, they are stretched to their limits already. We must leave!"

The stallion paced nervously, giving Twilight a good look at his features. He was handsome, with a black mane and green eyes crinkled at the corners with laugh lines. His voice held all the swagger and captivating intensity of a showpony, and Twilight found herself listening for every word he said.

"Where would we go?" he asked. "All we have is here. Neither of us knows anything about the world outside Canterlot, and you know there are ears everywhere. And where there are ears, knives are sure to follow." Twilight shuddered. She felt a need to warn them, to tell them to gather up their foal and run, run far away from those that were even now coming to kill them. But an unseen force held her in place, and she realized that it was too late, about three hundred years too late.

"It doesn't matter," Golden Radiance said, looking her husband in the eyes. "We need to get out of the city. Leave, and never come back. We can head for my ancestral lands. There are ponies there who remember the glory of House Radiant still. They will harbor us, we can follow the river away from here. We can make a new life in a small village where we can't be found. It doesn't matter where we go, but right now we need to go." And with that, her husband nodded.

"I'll get Starburst. Pack up a few supplies, any notes you might have. We'll leave now, while it's dark. If we stay to the back streets, we can avoid the Night's Watch." With that, he turned and walked quietly up the stairs, presumably to retrieve their young foal.

Golden Radiance moved with urgency, her horn lighting up. She summoned several saddlebags from a nearby table, filling them with traveling food, flint, tinder, a bag of bits, and a few other bits and sundries. She sealed them tightly inside a waterproof tarp, sliding the bundles into the saddlebags with urgency, but not panic. Sealing them shut, she turned to the door, finding her husband with a young colt on his back, wrapped in swaddling clothes. He was sleeping peacefully, a dirty brown lock of hair falling across his face.

"Are you ready?" she asked her husband, settling Starburst inside one of her bags gently, sealing the top loosely to keep him warm.

He trotted out into the hall, heading for the door. He pulled his coat on, and said "Now I am. What of your notes?"
"They are concealed up in the palace. I buried them deep, and bound them tightly. Nopony will realize what they are holding even if they are looking for it, not without help." With that, she pulled her hair back into a ponytail, blowing out the candle behind her and moving to join her husband in the hall. They shared a kiss, and he trotted forward to the door, placing his hoof upon the knob. It was at this point a bolt of icy white magic slammed through the wood, impaling him smoothly, and leaving a perfectly round hole.

The stallion looked down, at the dark blood dripping slowly from the wound. Then, as Golden Radiance looked on in horror, his eyes rolled up into his head and he collapsed in a boneless heap. His breathing still labored, but Twilight knew that it was only a matter of time now. He would be unconscious in the next ten seconds, dead in the next minute. Golden Radiance’s mouth worked in shock, unable to process what she was seeing. Suddenly, something snapped in her. She fired a bolt of magic at the door sloppily, running down the hall, presumably toward a back door. The front door exploded into slivers, shard embedding themselves in the walls and ceiling, several passing through Twilight. One, either by accident or design, flew down the hall, striking the fleeing mare squarely in the flank and sticking there. Thrown off balance, Golden Radiance twisted to protect her foal, striking the wall with a thud.

A bulky earth pony stepped over the door, several more following behind, a unicorn bringing up their rear. His voice was low, devoid of passion or empathy. "Golden Radiance. You are hereby charged with treason against the nation of Equestria, the penalty for which is death. Surrender yourself immediately."

"Oh, goddess no..." was all that Golden Radiance could say.

"Understood." the earth pony stood aside, allowing the unicorn a clear shot. "She is resisting arrest. Kill her." The unicorn complied, lowering his head as more icy energy played around his horn.

Golden Radiance tried to run, to no avail. The bolt of energy passed through her head, killing her quietly and efficiently. The sudden impact woke up Starburst, who gave a low cry to find himself confined in the dark. The guards appeared not to notice. The commander turned to the unicorn, who met his eyes. "You know what to do." he said, watching expectantly.

The unicorn concentrated, a flare of magic emanating from his horn, pulsing and growing in strength. The foal began to cry in earnest, sobbing louder and louder. The sound was impossible to ignore. Not a pony batted an eyelash as the unicorn let loose another bolt of magic, which splashed over the floor and stairs down the hall. Turning as one, they left, the unicorn repairing the door behind them, save for the small hole where his magic had come through. Twilight watched in horror as the magic crackled and ignited, turning into horribly intense flame. The foal began screaming now, a terrible sound that Twilight wanted to stop, but she couldn't move away, and the flames crept closer and closer to the body of Golden Radiance, and the colt trapped next to her, and finally the flames had reached the saddlebags. They flared up, the shrill cries of the baby becoming true howls of pain and fear, and Twilight realized she was crying, huge tears rolling down her face as she watched helplessly, as a foal died right in front of her and she could do nothing...

________________________________________

"Twilight? Twilight, wake up. Twilight!"

She opened her eyes, feeling a hoof on her shoulder. She was sobbing hysterically, screaming at the top of her lungs, "Help, somepony save him, please! He's a foal! Please, somepony help!"

"Twilight! It's ok, you've had a bad dream, I'm right here, I promise! Twilight!" and with that a familiar set of hooves grabbed her head, turning her forward to look into a pair of worried green eyes. It was Morning Star. "Twi, are you ok? Talk to me!" he said, studying her closely.

She looked at him, tears welling up in her eyes. Sobbing, she threw her legs around his neck, burying her face in his fur and crying until she couldn't anymore.

"Shh. It's ok, Twilight, I'm here." he murmured gently, stroking her mane.

"I had the worst dream..." she mumbled into his chest, sniffling as she said it.

"It's alright Twilight, it was just a dream, you're safe. Do you want to talk about it?" he said softly, trying to calm her down.

She drew in a deep breath, composing herself. "No, I'm ok." she said, pulling away.

He studied her face closely, checking her over. "Alright," he said, kissing her on top of her head. "But if you do, I'm here."

Twilight nodded, and dispelled her camouflage, letting in new sunlight and fresh air. She inhaled, calming herself down. She caught a sickly-sweet stench wafting through the air. Trotting over, she arrived at the tree line. There, on a bed of dry leaves, worms crawling through it, was the corpse of a fox. As she watched in horror, one eyelid came loose, shutting itself in a horrible parody of a wink.

Of Binding and Breaking

The unicorn duo broke camp later that morning, waiting for the sunlight to gather strength in order to get the most light possible out of their trip. Twilight took the opportunity to compose herself, burying the evidence that her dream probably wasn't a dream at all underneath one of the trees, bowing her head respectfully and muttering a quick prayer to Celestia that it nourish the land and create new life. As she stood there, lost in respectful silence, she thought back to the horrible things she had seen. She contemplated what she had seen. She should have asked who ordered Golden Radiance killed, she was sure now. A list of candidates presented itself in her mind.

One. A group of traditionally minded ponies, ones who would have been offended at the evidence offered by her book, and determined to silence her before she created any more scandal. Two, a rival House, jealous of her newfound popularity. She had brought a lot of credit to House Radiant, and that must have been threatening to the other Houses in power at the time. Twilight recalled that this sort of thing was precisely the kind of event that necessitated Celestia herself to step in and speak to the assembled Houses before a civil war set in, approximately a hundred years before Twilight was born. Third. Her own House, shamed by her incessant questioning of the other Houses, especially the ones with which they were trying to curry favor. The fourth and final suspect worried her the most. The Guard had been involved, those who had sworn to take an oath of loyalty to the Realm before being allowed to enter its hallowed ranks. Twilight supposed it could be possible that they would break their oaths, but she had never heard of that happening before. The fourth possibility was a shadowy party in power, who could order the guards to kill them. A rogue commander, a sergeant who was being paid by another House, somepony in command of soldiers could have ordered the murder of that family.

Twilight turned, trotting over to Morning Star. "Thanks for understanding." she said, leaning in close. He was warm and comforting, solidly built and supportive.

"No problem. You had a bad dream and you don't want to dwell on it, I can respect that." he murmured, taking her weight easily. "We should have enough sunlight by now, I can see further into the trees." he said, pulling a loose strap on her saddlebags tight.

Twilight stood up, facing the woods. "Alright then. If we go hard enough we can be through it in a few hours." she said determinedly, trying to push down her fear.

Morning Star pretended not to feel the same way. "Sounds good then. Are you ready?" he asked, a low tone of concern in his voice.

"Let's go." Twilight replied, and she fell in behind Morning Star, following closely. Soon the two unicorns were swallowed by the thickest part of the woods, into twilight even though the sun had just risen.

________________________________________

The light that filtered through the trees was dim at best, and everything was tinted green. It was difficult to make out details on objects more than twenty paces away, and downright impossible to see anything at more than fifty paces. To make matters worse, this part of the forest was far from silent. In fact, there was a deafening cacophony of insects, bird calls, and yips and growls emanating from the woods around them, ensuring that not only their sight but their hearing was handicapped as well. It was insidious, threatening to invade not only your ears, but settle in your mind and resonate in your bones. They had agreed not to use magic in this area. There were predators in the Everfree that fed not on flesh, but on spirit and sanity. Using magic would be like sending up a flare, complete with a giant explosion and a plethora of whistles to accompany it.

Conversation was impossible, when Morning Star turned to say something to her half an hour in, she couldn't hear a word he was saying, and when she tried to tell him so, she realized that she couldn't even hear herself. As neither of them could read lips, they resigned themselves to walking. In perpetual twilight, surrounded by natural static, they walked. And walked, and walked. The path led straight through the woods, without so much as a bump or dip to relieve the monotony. One hoof in front of the other, picking one up as another landed, keeping rhythm. The scenery never changed, and Twilight couldn't even think with all of the noise. Her head felt fuzzy, a product of the damnable noise everywhere. Her temper grew, and she picked up the pace to match Morning Star, jerking her head to indicate they should be going faster. He agreed, and they soon settled into an easy canter, picking up the pace nicely. Twilight enjoyed slow running, having participated in several Running of the Leaves events herself. She was pleased to find that Morning Star kept up with her with minimal effort on his part.

Now, instead of maddening, the buzzing seemed to be egging them forward, telling them to go faster. Twilight flashed a competitive grin, an expression that made her look oddly like Rainbow Dash. Morning Star nodded in acceptance, and they gradually shifted from a canter into a smooth gallop, racing forward, manic grins stretched over their faces, running faster and faster, flying into the darkness. Neck and neck they raced, filled with joy and passion. The insects grew even louder, Twilight's thoughts completely replaced by buzzing. Her body felt strange, as though she really was resonating with the forest. She stole a quick glance at Morning Star. His pupils had dilated, taking up most of his eyes. His face was stretched in a rictus, teeth bared, either in anger or joy, she couldn't tell. His coat appeared shiny and black in the dark green of the forest light. Mentally, she shrugged, turning to face the path in front of her, lost in the wild emotions generated by running.

It was by chance entirely that their sanity was spared. A lone pinecone, falling from a nearby tree, hit Twilight Sparkle squarely in between the eyes. With a squeak, she lost focus, veering into Morning Star. Over and over they tumbled, crashing into a nearby tree. Both ponies disentangled themselves, finding their thoughts again. The insects had stopped. What were they doing? There were dangerous creatures in here, and they were in unfamiliar territory. Thinking rationally, they realized that they should be saving their strength for the rest of the trek to the castle. They brushed themselves off embarrassedly. Setting off at a much more sedate pace, they found themselves able to speak once again, and soon their quiet conversation floated through the air behind them. Not long after, they left the darkness of the deep woods behind, and sunned themselves by the riverbank before their crossing. Deep in the tangled trees behind them, a young Changeling Queen cursed her bad luck. Her mother would have been most pleased to have the purple one presented to her, but as it was she would have to content herself with the knowledge that she had drawn out enough emotion to feed her Hive. Another hatching would be soon, and they needed all the nourishment they could get...

________________________________________

"Well, that settles it. The log is nowhere around here." Twilight Sparkle announced, plopping down on the riverbank next to Morning Star. He had found some wild tubers growing by the bank, and was now boiling them in a small pot over the fire. Twilight had announced her intentions to find a shallow area to bathe, and to see if they were near their intended crossing point. She was successful in the former, but not so fortunate in the latter. After a quick dip, she had looked quite a ways upriver, but could not see any sign of the bridge, or even a relatively shallow ford to cross by. And downstream would be taking her the complete wrong direction, if the sun was any indicator.

"We'll need to find another way across, then. There's bound to be an opportunity downstream if we go far enough. We have a full afternoon to get to the castle, and it can't be far. Worst comes to worst, we wrap up the papers, wade across at a shallow point, and hope for the best." Morning Star said, stirring the vegetables. "Mmm. Almost done, I think."

"We could also build a raft, but given the way this expedition has been going, I don't see that ending well. Besides, I'm sure that there will be something waiting in the deeper part of the river for us." Twilight said, getting out a bit of salt and some bread. Settling down next to Morning Star, she withdrew a tuber from the pot with her magic, salting it and waiting for it to cool. "These look good, I'm starving."

"Still hot, though. Don't burn yourself." he said, levitating the pot off of the fire and taking one for himself. Grabbing salt, he did the same. "That raft idea might have some merit, but we need more time to do that than we actually have. We need to be at the castle by nightfall, and I don't like the idea of sleeping outside for another night more than we have to. At least when we get to our destination, we can find a room to sleep in that isn't exposed."

As they ate, they discussed possible plans to get across the river without their intended bridge. Each was discarded as either too risky or too impractical. Trekking downriver, towards Froggy Bottom Bog, crossing there, and then trekking back upstream to the castle was ridiculous. Breaking down another tree able to support their weight would take less time, but it would also hurt the forest, and both unicorns agreed that would be a bad idea. Likewise was causing a landslide to temporarily dam the river. Finally they were out of food and ideas, and so they packed up their bags and began looking downstream for some way to cross.

The trip downriver was pleasant enough. The climate was cooler here, a relief after the stifling forest they had just left, and the musical sound of the water was definitely welcome. An occasional fish jumped out of the river in order to snap at some unseen insect or to avoid a predator. Twilight could almost believe that they were on a date, walking by the river, sharing a moment together. Almost. But she was here, with him, and that was enough for now.

They walked for an interminable time. The sun seemed frozen in the sky, letting golden rays of light play across the water. Twilight was unsure of how much time they had spent walking, but it seemed to her that they were caught in the moment, one beautiful sliver of time. A bend approached in the river, and suddenly excitement welled up in Twilight's chest. She felt as if she was approaching some old friend's home, or a familiar place she had spent much time in before.

So, she was much less surprised and more delighted when she saw a small house set into the riverbank, a tiny door of brightly polished wood, with a brass knob gleaming in the sun. A smoking chimney protruded from the grass above the door, and a perfectly round window looked out over the river. A porch with several chairs turned into a dock protruding out over the water, a little wooden boat moored to it, bobbing gently with the current. In all, it truly seemed to be a home that happened to be in the middle of the Everfree forest. Morning Star and Twilight Sparkle shared a glance. On one hoof, it hardly seemed dangerous at all. On the other, it seemed too good to be true, and the forest had taught them to be wary of everything.

"What do you think?" Morning Star asked, not taking his eyes off of the scene in front of him for a moment.

"I'm not sure," Twilight replied doubtfully, seeing if she could sense anything malevolent nearby. "But I don't see us having any other option at this point. Whoever lives in there will know if we pass by, and we already know there's nothing upstream."

"True. Well then, let's introduce ourselves, shall we?" Morning Star said, trotting forward. Twilight followed behind.

Arriving together, they shared one last glance. Twilight raised her hoof, knocking politely. There was a brief pause, followed by the sound of somebody slowly moving to the door. The knob rattled for a moment, and then the door swung open wide.

________________________________________

A unicorn stood before them, her greying reddish mane drawn back into an untidy bun, a crystal pendant dangling around her neck. She appeared to be around the age where she would have grandfoals, though they probably wouldn't be able to walk or speak yet. Her white coat was well kept, and she had the corded, lean muscles of someone who was used to doing plenty of honest work, and liking it. Her eyes were the brown of a hawk's eyes, and twice as sharp looking. Despite this, they were crinkled with laugh lines, and her face had a pleasant, earthy beauty to it, open and approachable. Her voice, when she spoke, was full and melodious.

"My goodness, a couple of visitors. I can't remember the last time someone came around to my neck of the woods! Please, come in!" she said, a smile on her face. "Can I offer you a cup of tea? Wonderful stuff, this is. Flowery and spicy at the same time, tickles my nose something delightful every time I drink it."

Her home was clean and well kept, paneled in wood and lit by a cheerful fire. A kettle was hanging over the flames, whistling merrily. An old pot-bellied stove sat in the corner, several shelves labeled with different spices nearby. Brightly shining copper pots and pans hung from hooks, and several nearby tunnels led off to different rooms. Twilight caught a glimpse of a modest library, a bedroom with a feather bed inside, covered by a homemade quilt, and a desk stood alone in another, several sheets of paper and ink nearby. The mare was chattering on amiably.

"I'm glad I decided to fill the kettle further today. Never do usually, I prefer to keep it half full so I don't have to wait, but I decided I might want three cups today instead of my two, so there you are. Oh, please have a seat!" she said, noticing the confused ponies standing near her doorway. "Never was one for standing on ceremony myself, and it's been quite a while since I've had visitors of any sort."

"Please ma'am, we can't stay long." Twilight said, trotting forward. "We need to make it to the Castle of the Pony Sisters by nightfall if we don't want to be caught outside. We actually came by to see if you might be willing to ferry us across in your boat." The mare's face was inscrutable. "We'd gladly trade for passage, or pay you if that's what you want. If you like, we can perform a service in exchange for passage, but we need to make it there tonight."

The unicorn laughed. "Oh, dearie, I don't need payment. Of course I shall ferry you across. I can tell that it's fairly important. However, it's been absolute ages since I've had the pleasure of company, so I shall make you a deal. Enjoy my hospitality for the night. I shall feed you, and house you, at no risk to yourself or your companion. In the morning, I shall ferry you across and take you to the castle myself. I know a few shortcuts there myself, it's a lovely old place for exploring. In return, you will provide me with news of the outside world, anything you can think of. Sit a while with me, and I shall make sure you get to the castle safe and sound tomorrow morning."

Twilight and Morning Star looked at each other. Morning Star spoke up. "We would be delighted to take you up on your offer, ma'am. And thank you."

"Not at all, dear." the unicorn said. She levitated the teapot over, pouring it into three red clay cups that Twilight was almost sure hadn't been there a moment before. With that, she turned to her pantry, pulling out a jar of small cookies. "Now, come and sit. Let us eat, and drink, and spin our tales wide and long, and let good food and companionship be ever ours."

________________________________________

The unicorn's name was Radiant Zenith, and she had lived in this house for quite some time. "Ever since I can remember," she had said. "And I can remember quite a bit!" Twilight and Morning Star talked with her for hours, on such subjects and friends and family, books and scrolls, sports, dances, and major events. They realized that out here in the Everfree forest, she had no idea of anything happening outside of the trees. The news of Discord's escape, Nightmare Moon's defeat, and the repulsion of the Changeling Queen was a complete surprise to her. She had wondered about all of the ruckus, of course, but never really had an explanation, until now. Twilight downplayed her role in these events, leaving her role and the identity of the other Elements out of the stories. Morning Star, understanding her desire for anonymity, aided her, deftly turning the conversation away whenever Radiant Zenith asked too closely about the Elements. Thankfully, she seemed more interested in the smaller aspects of their lives, and soon the conversation turned away from battles with gods and monsters. They talked until the fire began to sputter and flicker.

"Oh, dear." Radiant Zenith said, looking over worriedly. "I'm out of wood for the fire, and I'll need fuel for the stove as well. Morning Star, would you be so kind as to fetch the ax and gather some more? Just follow the path, and don't be worried. I've made a deal with the forest regarding wood. Don't venture too far and you'll be fine." Morning Star nodded, grabbing an old, well used ax from near the door and heading outside to chop wood.

Radiant Zenith turned to Twilight as the door closed. "Now dear," she said, smiling as she stirred her tea. "Tell me. What is it like, being the Element of Magic?"

Twilight froze, staring at the mare in front of her. Shifting slightly, she began to covertly channel a bit of magic to herself. If she could stun this mare, they might be able to bolt for the woods and...

"Oh, I wouldn't do that, Miss Sparkle." Radiant Zenith said. "I wouldn't hurt you, but spell slinging creates a bit of a mess, and I do so hate a messy home." With that, she grabbed a book from her library. Its title read "Portents and Prophecies, a Collection of Signs of Import". She lifted it onto the table, flicking to a chapter entitled "On the Bearers and Their Catalysts". She indicated a sketch of the supposed bearers. Each was depicted with frightening accuracy, from the curls of Rarity's mane and tail to the distinctive Cutie Mark on Rainbow's flank. The only thing missing was Applejack's hat. Radiant Zenith sent the book back, pulling over another tome. She looked at Twilight expectantly.

"Who are you?" Twilight asked fearfully, shrinking back from the strange mare in front of her.

"I am a friend, and for that you may be grateful." she replied with a sniff. "One who was once so powerful her House was blessed by Celestia herself, and when she had fulfilled her duty, left the service of the Royal House to live a life of solitude. One who realized that her magic was so powerful as to rival that of the gods themselves, though she was only mortal to them. And so, as her last act to her monarch, sealed her power away, until such a time as it expired on its own. As reward, the Royal Alicorns allowed me to depart as an equal, not a subject, and blessed me, so that I can live as long as I choose. I invested my magic in the land, allowing it to grow wild and unchecked. And so here I must remain, bound to the forest as it is to me, no more able to leave than the castle standing in its center."

Twilight Sparkle sat quietly, processing this new information. The unicorn made no sense. If what she was saying was true, then she must have been over a thousand years old. She could very well be the founder of House Radiant, or one of its earliest members. The implications were staggering. She could know so much, answer so many questions. Twilight took a deep breath. "Could you tell me, exactly, how many years it has been since you were last visited? By anypony?"
Radiant Zenith screwed up her face in thought. "By my estimation, I was visited at least six hundred winters ago."

Twilight sank down in despair. This mare knew nothing of Golden Radiance, then. "I see."

Radiant Zenith leaned in closely. "I am sorry, dear. Truly, I have no knowledge of the world outside my forest. I know that is not the answer you wished to hear. But you never did answer my question. You are the Bearer of the Catalyst of Magic, though you now call them Elements. Is your life not full of wonder? Truly, your magic must be powerful indeed, if you are able to bring such an artifact under your will. Who was your teacher?"

Twilight perked up a little at the thought. "Princess Celestia taught me most of the magic I knew before I took up the Element. She was a wonderful teacher, I learned a lot from her. Not just for magic, but she gave me all of the tools I needed to be a good pony. She's something of a role model to me. The only pony I know will always be there should I stumble or fall."

Radiant Zenith nodded thoughtfully. "Would it shock you, child, if I told you that my feelings towards Princess Luna ran much the same way?"

Twilight Sparkle cocked her head. "Luna? She always struck me as more of the silent type. I didn't know she had ever taken on apprentices."

"Yes. She has always preferred the subtle, the long and winding route. But in my time, back before she had turned into Nightmare Moon, it was customary for only the most talented spellcasters to be apprenticed under her. You won't find much of her workings in Equestria, at least not outside of this forest. Celestia has always had the magics of Binding under her demesne, loud, noticeable, and fairly effective defensive magic. Luna taught us of the more subtle art of Breaking. It is the more difficult of the arts. Those who choose that path walk the boundaries of dark magic, as we draw on the forces of entropy and chaos. Celestia's magic is the rock, Luna's the sea that wears it away. Neither has ever had much taste for the other's magic. I myself did not learn of Binding magics until I had left Luna's tutelage."

Twilight was fascinated. Here was a whole new realm of magic in front of her, a half she had never before seen or heard of. A thought occurred to her. "But your House served Celestia when Luna became Nightmare Moon! Why didn't you fight for Luna?" she asked curiously.

"Just because Luna taught me does not mean that we were loyal to her alone. When the war broke out, I was pleased to learn that my house had decided to stay loyal to Celestia without hesitation. Though she was my mentor, I prevented her from sheltering here, near the end, when she was fleeing from Celestia's Elements of Harmony. Someday, Twilight, all students outgrow their teachers. Mine was on that day." she said, staring into her cup. "I managed to hold her back, but only just. It took Binding magic of my own to hold her here until Celestia arrived and bound her into the moon. That was the last time I spoke to either Celestia or Luna. And after that day, I have done my best to make sure that this is a place of balance, of Light as well as Dark."

The silence that followed was broken only by the popping and crackling of the dying fire.

"Come, dear." Radiant Zenith said, heading for the pantry. "Let us begin preparing dinner."

________________________________________

Morning Star and Twilight Sparkle enjoyed a wonderful dinner that evening, thankfully not cans of beans or road bread. A hearty vegetable stew was prepared, with fine white bread and clear, fresh water. After they each enjoyed an apple, roasted in the old stove and covered in honey and brown sugar. They talked for a while more, before each heading to their rooms for the evening. Morning Star and Twilight slept in separate rooms, in supremely comfortable beds. It was just as Twilight was getting ready to retire for the evening that she heard a quiet knock at her door. Opening it, she was not at all surprised to see Radiant Zenith standing in the hall.

"Hello, ma'am." she said, stepping inside and allowing her to enter. Radiant Zenith shut the door behind her.

"Thank you for understanding my desire for privacy, Miss Sparkle. I do appreciate it, and I wanted to talk about one more thing."

"Of course, ma'am. What is it?" Twilight said, sitting on the bed. She tucked her tail in behind her, an unconscious gesture she used to perform when she was listening closely to something Celestia was saying.

"As you walked in to my home, I caught the faintest whiff of rot coming off of you, as well as a certain kind of magic. Unless I am very much mistaken, you met with the Keepers of the Grove of Truth, did you not?" Radiant said, her voice low and comforting.

Twilight shuddered. She had been trying to convince herself that the fox corpse had just been coincidence, but this confirmed it. She really had seen all of those things in the pool. She had spoken with the Keepers. "Yes." she said, her voice small and frightened.

"I thought so." Radiant Zenith sat beside her, hugging her in a motherly fashion. "What you must understand about the Keepers is that they mean no harm. They are not evil, though they are a bit...unpleasant. They were here when I arrived. I think they have always been here. But you must remember that whatever they showed you, good or ill, was meant to aid you in your quest for truth. They give you tools. You must use them. But you must also be able to recall the details perfectly. Your dreams will be unpleasant for the next few nights, so I have made you something." She held out a hoof, a crystal pendant similar to her own dangling from the cord. It caught the candlelight, glowing a warm yellow.

"This allows you to remain lucid when dreaming, so that you may rest peacefully, while studying any problem you choose in your dream. Keep it on during the day, and you shall be able to recall what you dreamed the night before. It is a gift, I give it freely." And with that, she looped it around Twilight's neck.

"It requires a bit of focus to use during the day, but it should help with the dreams at night." Radiant Zenith said, a smile on her face.

Twilight was speechless. This was a powerful magic item, and one that promised to make her life much easier. "Thank you, ma'am. I...I don't really know what to say, but I'll be sure to put it to good use."

"I know you will, dear." Radiant Zenith said, heading for the door. "Sleep well, you have a big day in the morning." The door closed behind her, and Twilight blew out the candle on her table, climbing into bed.

As Twilight drifted to sleep, she felt the cool weight of the pendant on her chest. It seemed to tug at her mind. She let it, feeling her consciousness slip into a crystal clear realm of perfect mental control. With her mind departed, her body lay at rest, smiling and undisturbed by dreams. The unicorn mare slept through the night, waking fresh in the morning.

Of Castles and Champions

Twilight Sparkle opened her eyes, taking in the room around her. She was in a comfortable bed, in a room that was pleasantly warm and clean. She could hear Morning Star and Radiant Zenith talking outside, low murmurings so as not to wake her. Twilight lay there for a moment more, allowing the last cobwebs of sleep to fall from her mind. She felt the crystal around her neck, its weight cool and comforting. She threw back the covers, rolling out of bed and landing on the floor with a delicate *click*. She stretched, hearing her back popping and crackling as she did so. Twilight stretched, and rolled her shoulders. Finally, she gave a shake, and deemed herself ready to face the day. Levitating the crystal from her neck, she slid it into her bag, rolling it in her blanket to provide it with protection. She made her bed, fastened her bags to her back, and opened the door, trotting down the hall towards the kitchen, where the voices we coming from.

Morning Star and Radiant Zenith were sitting at the table, two steaming mugs nearby. Bowls of warm oatmeal, with honey and sugar, stood before them on the table. Twilight noticed a place was set for her as well.

"Twilight!" Morning Star said, a smile on his face. "Good morning! How did you sleep?"

"I slept very well." Twilight replied, leaning in close and kissing him on the cheek, causing him to flush a bit. "Good morning, ma'am. Thank you for putting us up overnight."

"It was my pleasure, dear. Here, have some tea and breakfast." Radiant Zenith said, levitating a bowl and cup over to her. Twilight began to eat. Truth be told, it was very good tea. The oatmeal was excellent as well, nutty and warm. Neither lasted for long, and soon Twilight sat content, belly full and ready to face the new day.

As she ate, Morning Star fastened his bags to his back, checking to make sure that everything was packed properly and accounted for. Radiant Zenith added several flasks of water and an old magelight to their inventory, claiming that they had greater need than her. The three unicorns checked each other over, making sure that their supplies were properly fastened. Thusly prepared, they headed out the door into the swiftly gathering dawn.

It was going to be a hot day, Twilight could tell. Already the air felt humid, and she was glad for the extra containers of water. The sunlight filtered down through the trees, sparkling and winking off of the swiftly flowing river. Twilight and Morning Star stepped down into the boat, a tiny thing made for three at the absolute most. Settling in the front, they kept their bags on, in an effort not to unbalance the small craft. Radiant Zenith busied herself with tossing the lines binding the boat to the dock away, seating herself in the back. With a glimmer of silver magic, she sent the boat into the river. The skiff began to pick up speed, traveling faster by the minute. It began to resonate with magic, creating a light thrumming sound that played perfect counterpart to the rush of the water. Faster and faster they went, the boat skimming along the surface with incredible speed. "Hold on, dearies!" Radiant Zenith cried, her mane flowing in the wind. "I've taken this boat of mine across a hundred times, and I haven't tipped it yet!"

The shore was approaching with alarming speed, and soon Twilight was able to discern leaves on the trees and rocks on the bank. She was suddenly pinned to the bottom by Morning Star, who realized that they wouldn't be stopping once they hit the shore. "Hold on." Morning Star muttered, and Twilight tensed up in anticipation of the impact. She braced herself against the bottom, waiting for a thud or terrible scrape...that didn't come.

Twilight glanced off to the side, surprised to see that there were trees rushing across her vision at an incredible rate. Morning Star tentatively lifted himself off of her, sitting back on his haunches, his expression impressed and a little mystified. Twilight looked over the side. The boat was hovering a few inches off of the ground, on a barrier of silver light that rippled in much the same way the river had. The boat was speeding along through the forest at a pace far faster than any gallop, weaving through trees with ease, picking its way through the woods. With a lurch, it swung onto an old stone path, worn and aged but not cracked or overgrown. "Whoever made this road was amazing!" Twilight called over her shoulder.

"Unicorn architects, dear!" Radiant Zenith said, a grin on her face. "The best in history made this road. Never cracks or wears down. There's even storm drains along the side, and it widens as we get closer to the castle!"

Morning Star spoke up, raising his voice over the wind. "By my estimation, we're passing though the outskirts of the old town! This was probably a merchant district way back! We might see some more permanent ruins further in!"

Radiant Zenith nodded. "Aye, dear! But look quick, the path to the castle is a straightaway, which means you get to see what this boat of mine can really do!" And with a gleeful cackle, she pushed more magic out of her horn. The boat growled in response, picking up even more speed. Soon, trees and undergrowth were whipping by at ludicrous speeds, with the occasional tower or half-decayed wall passing by. The trees began to thin out, and Twilight could see the towers of the castle ahead, seeming to claw at the sky in decrepit fury. The trees stopped, and Twilight saw a field of rock and blasted earth ahead of her, giant gouges and craters in the ground making the landscape seem like the surface of the moon itself.

"This was the site of the Third Battle of Dunsinane!" Morning Star cried. "Nightmare Moon was defeated here, in a battle that destroyed the capital itself!" He seemed ecstatic, realizing that they were finally about to reach their destination after all this time.

Coming over a rise, Twilight saw the crevice rapidly approaching. "Hold on, you two!" Radiant Zenith shouted, flaring her horn. The boat shot up into the sky like it was launched via catapult, soaring higher and higher into the air, before reaching the tip of its arc and gently angling down. Twilight saw the canyon below her, mist concealing its depths even in daylight. The trip, which Twilight had thought would take several hours, had lasted a mere fifteen minutes. Of course, the next ten seconds were probably some of the most terrifying she had experienced. The boat fell gracefully, which was more than could be said for its occupants, two of whom were clutching each other and screaming, and the other laughing into the wind. Just before it hit the ground, the boat came to an abrupt halt. Twilight and Morning Star clumsily disengaged from each other, Morning Star falling out of the boat and collapsing near the side of the canyon, struggling valiantly to keep his breakfast in. Twilight laid her head along the side, panting with stress.

Radiant Zenith leaned in close and murmured into her ear. "Twilight, listen to me. If you ever outgrow your teacher and wish to learn more of Breaking, come to me. Be wary, the trees whisper of terrible secrets. I cannot linger here, this place is inimical to me, no matter how I love it. Good luck." And with that, Radiant Zenith hefted Twilight out of the boat with her magic, setting her gently on the ground. The boat rose into the air, orbiting the castle before slingshotting off into the woods again.

Morning Star walked over unsteadily. "Well, I think we found our witch, even if she was a good witch. I swear, if there's a dragon in this castle, and we make it out of this, I'm publishing the story when we get back. What do you say?" he asked, nuzzling her gently.

Twilight tried to process what she had just heard. Radiant Zenith wanted to teach her Breaking, to venture out into the woods by herself. Suddenly, the words of the ghostly captain played loud in her mind. "Beware the White One". That settled it. They had gotten lucky with Radiant Zenith. She had known far too much, and they should have been more cautious. Her white coat clearly concealed a darker heart. Twilight thought of the crystal in her bag. She'd be analyzing it when she got back home, that was for sure. She wanted to tell Morning Star about the gift she had been given, but something deep inside her told her that this was a problem for her, and her alone.

"I say we get inside. Something about this place is off, and the sooner we can find the throne and get back home, the better off we'll be." Twilight said, picking herself up. She kissed Morning Star, on the lips this time, a proper kiss. "Let's go. This is your dream. It's waiting for you, so let's go catch it."

________________________________________

The courtyard of the castle was well kept, unicorn architecture heavily prevalent in its design. The walls were high and thick, where they still stood. In sections, some terrible force had torn them down or blasted them inward. In others, the stone was melted and twisted, scorched black by intense heat. The gate was locked and barred, so they scaled one of the mounds of rubble, making their way inward, toward the keep itself. The courtyard was wide open, paved over with cobblestones, so that their hoofsteps rattled off of the walls and created the illusion of several more ponies inside the walls as well. Twilight flared her horn to be sure. She could sense no other life here, or any magic that was active enough to be dangerous. This place truly was abandoned.

Twilight looked around. This place didn't strike her as scary anymore. Without ponies inside, it just felt...empty. Like it was a faithful friend that had been left to die when wounded. It was not a dead place, it was a place waiting to live again. The rumors were that this place was cursed, that anypony who wandered in here was sure to meet something dark. Twilight didn't think that was true. In a way, this was a place of peace, the quiet undisturbed peace of a stone standing in a field, or a solitary eagle nesting in some craggy tree. Lost in thought, she hardly noticed that they were at the entrance to the keep proper. Twilight could see a brief glimpse of the other side of the castle, the courtyard where she had found the elements, and the astronomy tower where she had fought Nightmare Moon with her friends ten years ago. The top of that building was a wreck, clearly severed by some kind of magical blast. The building they were in looked almost unscathed.

Twilight looked around, gasping in wonder. High Equestrian spiraled around each pillar, the symbols tantalizingly familiar, yet utterly unreadable. The script was beautiful, each rune flowing seamlessly into the next. The walls were covered in bas relief of great ponies and heroic deeds, telling tales of bygone battles and ancient heroes. Statues of mages and knights stood watch over the silent room, each different and incredibly detailed. The room ended in a master staircase that ascended before splitting in two different directions. Massive Alicorn statues, one marble white and one onyx black, arched over the stairs, hooves barely touching. The air itself seemed to hang in reverence, the sounds of hooves on the stone curiously subdued.

"The Hall of Heroes." Morning Star said quietly, his tone reverent. "Only the bravest were honored here. This was where most official parties were received, when this was still a city. It's more beautiful than I could have dreamed."

"I agree. However, we have a problem. That staircase goes in two directions. Which way to the throne room?" Twilight asked, as they approached the foot of the stairs.

Morning Star thought. "Got it!" he exclaimed. "I'll set a beacon here. We can split up. If one of us has trouble, then they'll teleport back to the beacon. I'll tune it to us, too. If one of us uses it, it'll pull the other back to help them. That way, in case we run into a problem we can't handle, there's a safety net." He withdrew a piece of chalk from the bag on his back, sketching a rune on the floor, which began to glimmer and glow. "There, it's set. Now, send a bit of magic to it." he said, a spark falling from his horn onto the symbol. Twilight did the same, and was rewarded with an almost electric tingle in response.

Morning Star stepped back. "Now, which way would you like to go?"

Twilight needed almost no thought. "I'll take Celestia's side." she said, trotting over to the marble statue.

Morning Star approached the onyx statue. "Right," he said, looking at her. "Good luck. If you run into trouble, come back here. I couldn't bear seeing you hurt."

Twilight smiled. "See you in the throne room. Good luck." she replied, trotting up the staircase. Morning Star did likewise, and the two unicorns traveled in opposite directions, heading into the depths of the ancient castle. The eyes of the heroes watched as the two brave young mages began their greatest challenge so far, by themselves, and with nopony around to hear their cries.

Of Rooms and Rubble

Twilight knew she was in trouble the moment she rounded the corner and saw the hallway in front of her. Stairs descended into the hallway, and passages branched off in different directions, disappearing into darkness. She'd have to use a hornlight for these, or find a lantern or something. Morning Star had the magelight in his bag, along with the extra supplies, so she'd be on her own for illumination. She racked her brain. There had to be a way to eliminate some of the tunnels, right? Immediately, Twilight thought back to her days growing up back in the castle in Canterlot, and what she had learned while she was there. Some passages were rough and cramped. Servant entrances, then, not likely to lead back to the throne room or anywhere else she wanted to be. Likewise, she didn't think the entrance to the throne room would be behind the swollen-shut wooden doors. If the architecture in the Hall of Heroes was anything to go by, the way to the Alicorn Sisters would have been impressive, almost intimidating. Twilight checked around her again. On her right hand side, she noticed that one of the passages seemed quite a bit larger than the others, and seemed to have plinths for small statues and the like along it. It looked promising, so in she went, her hooves echoing faintly off of the walls.

The hallway was pitch black, prompting her to summon light. This definitely seemed to be the right way, seeing as the runes and carvings along the walls were growing more intricate as she went. Her light threw them into eerie shadow, illuminating a snarling Manticore, a rearing knight, some horrible beast with too many tentacles, and others, lending them the illusion of life once more. She noticed that the runes and the carvings were beginning to split, the carvings traveling down the passage and into the distance, the runes spiraling up a staircase that appeared to be richly inlaid with silver. Twilight's natural curiosity was piqued. She marked the passage, and followed the runes up the stairs. The runes themselves contained traces of silver, slowly shifting from High Equestrian into actual magical Runes. She reached a door, simple wood bound in iron, with a pull-ring set on one side. Curious, she gave it a slight tug, the aged wood groaning in loud protest as it swung open. Twilight gasped. Before her stood a treasure indeed.

Books lined the walls, glimmering behind protective spells similar to the ones in her library at home in Ponyville. With a little squeal, she darted into the room, hardly hesitating long enough to check for magical traps before she entered. Finding none, she immediately began scanning the nearby shelves. Loaded with scrolls, it packed itself up to the shelf above with recipes for different potions. She whirled, dashing to another corner of the room. Carefully bound books on enchanting items were here. Twilight sped to a third shelf, stopping in front of a rack of defensive spells. This was a library. A library devoted entirely to magic, in all of its wonderful forms and variations. This was a collection that put her library back home to shame, shelves stacked high with ancient tomes and scrolls and even a few tablets. Three levels of bookshelves, with stairs leading up to the next levels. There were even areas for reading. Twilight looked around in awe, seeing what else she could find.

She spotted a cramped office to one side, carefully trotting over to check if it was clear. Inside was clearly the study of a master Mage. A claw-footed cauldron stood off to one side, and the wall next to it was lined with vials of alchemical tinctures and powders. A large scrying mirror hung from one wall, with a summoning circle next to it. Another shelf of books, these remarkably preserved and also unprotected by spells, sat behind a large desk carved of some black wood. Twilight walked behind the desk. The books were written in magical script, indicating words of such power that they needed to be contained even when they were written down.

Twilight had hoped for something like this. The Ancient Library of the Capital was legendary, said to contain the knowledge of the universe itself. And Twilight had found its Magic section. Giggling like a schoolfilly, she cracked open her bag, levitating a small wooden box out of it. She'd set it down, watching as it expanded to the size of a regular trunk, one able to hold one's dearest possessions. She levitated the books out of it, settling them neatly inside. Focusing, she shrank the box, and therefore the books inside, down to a manageable size. Levitating the box into her bag, she trotted out of the door, closing it behind her with a click. Knowledge like this didn't come along too often. Quietly, she left through the door she had entered.

Unbeknownst to her, invisible guardians watched her leave. True, they had been charged to guard the library, but it had been ages since somepony had visited, and besides, it was obvious from the look on the young unicorn's face that she would take care of those books. And yes, they had been instructed to rend the limbs from those who tried to steal from the library, but nopony had said a thing about the Archmage's chambers, mostly because nopony would have dared to steal from the Archmage. A consensus was reached. Those fool librarians should have been more specific. Sighing, the demons settled back in to wait on another pony to enter. There was an invisible murmur of excitement among the ranks. None of the beings were sure why, exactly, but the feeling was that things were about to get a lot more interesting around the castle.

________________________________________

Twilight trotted down the stairs, humming as she went. The sliver of the runes glimmered off of her hornlight, fading with her passage. She arrived at the other passage, removing her marker as she passed. The purple light once again threw shadows, and Twilight was again surrounded by flickering, snarling horrors. The passage grew even wider, and Twilight wondered where she was. It couldn't be far now, there was no way this wasn't the way to the Throne Room... Never mind, then. The passage had opened up into a ballroom of sorts, a wide open area. There were no less than four doors in front of her, wide double doors carved with the sun and moon. She groaned, realizing that this castle was not only big, it was ludicrously complex as well, a real labyrinth. She resolved to open the doors one at a time, progressing through the one that seemed most likely to lead to the throne. Starting with the door on her left, she began to open them.

The first opened onto a room that could only be described as an armory. The walls were lined with spears, bows, and swords, while helmets and armor decorated racks in the center of the room. Twilight could see a quartermaster's desk as well, a plain wooden affair with two burned out lanterns hanging from the front. She noticed something odd about the quality of the armor and weapons. Much of it was not steel or iron, but some other metal entirely. Twilight attempted to levitate a helmet over to her with magic, but much to her surprise, her telekinetic grip slid off of it, as if the metal were too slick for her to hold. She tried again, with the same result. Annoyed, she trotted over to it, trying to decide whether or not to grip it with her teeth. Spying a smaller bracer laying on the floor, she picked that up instead, sliding it into her bag. The metal on the weapons was also similar to the armor, but not exactly the same. These seemed to reflect less light than the armor did, for some strange reason. Twilight attempted to lift a small dagger into the air, frowning in frustration as her magic sank into the blade, disappearing as soon as she stopped pouring magic into it so she could lift it. This soaked up magic like a sponge. Again, Twilight picked up the blade with her teeth, dropping it into her saddlebag. She turned to leave, shutting the door behind her. She would have so many questions when she got home.

The next room consisted of a desk and an absurdly large vault set into the stone, looming over Twilight by a good margin. She surmised that this was probably the treasury, and seeing as she had no way of opening what was surely a locked door, she turned to leave. She stopped, turned back around, and tried to tug it open. Predictably, it did not budge. She sent a bolt of magic off of it halfheartedly. The bolt splashed against it, not even marring the pristine surface. Twilight sighed, closing the door behind her. Probably for the best, actually. She already had treasure enough for this trip.

She felt sure that the throne room was most likely through the third door, so she trotted over to the fourth, tugging it open. Inside was probably one of the more unusual things Twilight had seen in the castle. Before her stood a garden. The plants were in full bloom , the trees looked wide and inviting, birds nested in the branches, and Twilight could see fruit dangling from some of the boughs. What set the room apart, however, was the fact that everything in the room had turned to stone. It clearly wasn't carved. Somepony had cast a spell on the room in order to preserve it as it was exactly in one moment. Twilight had a feeling as to why, too. If the ponies who inhabited this castle had left, there would have been nopony there to maintain the garden. So, as an act of twisted kindness, some unicorn had petrified every living thing in that room. Silently she shut the door, leaving the garden to itself.

Finally, she turned to the third set of doors. She cracked both of them open, walking through the gap. And there before her stood a horrific scene. This was the throne room, no doubt about it. However, it was filled with ponies. Twilight sensed these statues were at one time living, as well. These particular ponies bore the armor and weaponry of soldiers. Each of them was locked in combat, Solar and Lunar crests prominent in their armor. One had actually pierced the side of another with a spear at the time of their petrifaction, the Loyalist forever frozen with a snarl of pain on his face and a surely fatal wound in his side. Several statues lay on the floor, wings outstretched in flight. None, thank Celestia, had snapped them off as a result of their weight. Twilight chalked it up to magic. After all, the stone created by petrifaction was meant to preserve things. It would be a poor choice if the stone was brittle. She wove in and out of the frozen melee, approaching the dais. Studying it closely, she noticed that the throne was indeed split into several pieces, although it looked reparable. It was beautifully designed, but sadly devoid of any carvings depicting the beginning of the world. Twilight studied the dais. It was in perfect condition, High Equestrian curling around it. Twilight peered closer. She could almost understand it...

A door slammed behind her. Startled, she turned around, horn flaring with light. It was Morning Star, covered in bruises and cuts, panting heavily. His mane was singed, and he smelled strongly of smoke. Twilight noticed that he was listing drunkenly to one side, limping heavily. She rushed over to him, taking his weight and helping him to the dais, where he collapsed.

"What happened?" Twilight asked, unpacking the medical kit from her bag.

"The way I chose was full of these statues. I think the Lunar forces were coming in from that side, though I didn't see how. Either way, somepony had laid traps the entire way down the hall. Most were fairly easy to avoid, but a few almost got me. One almost roasted me, a big old fire hex set on a ceiling. There was magical interference everywhere, I couldn't activate the beacon." he replied as Twilight tended to his injuries and dumped some water on his still gently-smoldering tail.

"Glad I chose Celestia, then." Twilight teased, tying off a few bandages and applying disinfectant to several cuts.

"Hardy har har." Morning Star grumbled, wincing as the iodine hit his skin. "Ouch, that stings!"

"Oh, don't be such a baby. In case you haven't noticed, you are lying on top of your prize." Twilight said, kissing him on top of the head.

Morning Star gave a charming smile. "Nonsense, my prize is right next to me. What?" he asked, as Twilight flashed him a look. "From my point of view, I fought off monsters, braved the Everfree, spoke to the witch, and stormed the castle, risking my neck the whole way through. You think I don't get the mare at the end?"

Twilight packed up the medical equipment. "Keep in mind I did most of those things as well. You don't get to pretend you did all the work." She looked at him, a small smile on her face. She kissed him again, on the cheek. "But yes, you will definitely be getting the mare."

"I'd say the quest is a success, then." he replied, as they lay there, in their own private castle. And they rested, for they had finally found their prize.

________________________________________

After they had rested, Morning Star pulled out his equipment. A stick of graphite, special paper, and adhesive to fasten the paper to the dais with. Twilight helped him by clearing off the grit and dust from the script beforehand, using a special brush to slowly remove all of the smallest debris. The letters themselves were so small and intricate as to be almost illegible already, so even the tiniest bit of sand could be enough to throw off the structure of a rune. The going was slow. Twilight would use her brush, and with incredible attention to detail, gently removed the dirt from the edge and top of the dais. Once a section was clear, Morning Star would carefully levitate a strip of paper on top of the newly cleaned area and affix it perfectly to the side. With the utmost care and patience, he gently rubbed his stick of graphite along the side of the dais, blackening the paper and leaving the exact impressions of the runes in white on the sheet. Once finished, the strip was then marked along the back, treated to make sure that the graphite did not smudge, and filed in a wooden scroll case that Morning Star had packed for the occasion. Twilight had thought that the process would take maybe an hour, but the sun had already crossed the hall, and the room was darkening by the time they had reached the point where they had begun.

It was clear that the throne was a loss. There were no carvings anywhere on it, save for grooves along the bottom to make it more comfortable for the Sisters to sit upon. The stone was of good quality, and it was clear that at one point it would have been an example of beautiful craftsmanship. The artisan who had made it had somehow managed to fuse onyx and marble together in the middle, causing the stone to swirl and spiral where the two Sisters had met. A crack ran through the middle of the throne, and the backs of the seats themselves had been blown off entirely, lying in pieces along the back of the throne room. It was oddly symbolic, that crack, representative of the struggle the Sisters had gone through, almost destroying them both. After poking around in the throne room for a while longer, they retired to the ballroom to sleep for the night, neither of them wanting to sleep among the statues.

A lack of wood meant there would be no fire tonight. Morning Star took out the magelight, creating a circle of warm golden light that drove the darkness of the room back quite effectively. The two unicorns talked over some cheese and bread, comparing the parts of the castle they had seen, laughing at some of the more humorous events of the day, and discussing what this castle must have been like when it was in use. Both were in agreement that the next priority was to find a bridge to cross and get home. The castle's drawbridge would have to do, seeing as they had no flying boat and the rope bridge Twilight had crossed was most likely at the bottom of the chasm. After dinner, Twilight brought out the pieces of armor she had found, showing them to Morning Star.

He picked up the bracer, holding it up to the light. "Well, I'm not completely sure, but I think that this might be adamantium." he said, twisting it around to get a look at it. "It's a fairly light and strong piece of armor, made for use against magic users. Depending on how it's treated, it can do a few things. This looks like it was made to repel magic entirely, sort of like a built-in shield spell, latent in the metal. It can turn a crossbow bolt at ten paces, and you could hit it with a hammer all day and hardly even dent it. Every piece of literature I've read mentions how horrendously difficult and expensive it was to make, though."

Twilight held up the dagger. "And what about this?" she asked, demonstrating its ability to soak up magic.

"Also adamantium." he replied, being careful with it. "Another treatment of the metal gives it the ability to actively drain magic, making it useful for weapons and the like. If you hit a unicorn with an adamantium arrowhead, they'll find themselves unable to use magic. This stuff is grade-A weaponry, repels rust, hardly ever needs sharpened, won't ever bend or break...it's kind of scary. You said there's an armory full of it?"

"Yes, right over there." Twilight said, pointing with one hoof in the direction of the first door. "That's fascinating. Why haven't I heard about this before?"

Morning Star grimaced. "The making of it was a very closely guarded secret among the old smithies. After the war, any House that could create good quality adamantium usually made a fortune. But it's a metal for war, and we haven't had one in hundreds of years. There's no demand for it anymore, so the secret has been lost. It was passed down orally through generations to protect the secret, and now it's lost to us. It's amazing that you found some, if anypony could replicate it, you could, Twilight."

Twilight blushed a bit, embarrassed by the compliment. "Guess what else I found?" she asked, levitating the small box out and releasing the shrinkage spell on it. Morning Star's eyes widened when he saw the haul. He knew exactly what he was looking at when he looked at the script.

"Well, forget finding treasure, we got these." he said, gently picking one up. "I take it you found the library?"

Twilight nodded. "I'm going to get to work on transcribing these when we get back to Ponyville. Who knows what I could find out? The spells in here are powerful, and I'm sure there are bound to be new ideas inside."

Morning Star's voice was excited. "This is big. Promise me that you'll make me a copy too, the Archives could really use something like this. I mean, the Ancient Library was one of the biggest repositories of knowledge in history! Who knows what we could find in there?" he flipped through the pages of the book, and gently set it back inside the box. "I've got my treasure, this is yours. Keep it safe."

"I intend to." Twilight said, leaning in and nuzzling him.

"Now who's being ridiculous?" Morning Star asked. "You get some sleep, I'm going to take another look at that throne." he said, heading for the throne room and lighting up his horn. Twilight settled herself by the magelight, curling up and closing her eyes. This was an excellent ending to the day, and tomorrow they would be heading home. Morning Star smiled at her fondly before gently closing the door behind him.

________________________________________

As the door closed, the smile faded from the Candidate's face. All business, he walked behind the throne to the wall, levitating a large piece of stone out of the way. It was almost the appointed time, and his mistress did not appreciate lateness. Pressing one of the stones, marked with a small carving of outstretched wings, he stepped back smartly. The wall swung open silently, hinges greased by magic. Walking inside, he closed it behind him, leaving no indication that he had ever been there. A private room stood before him, with little to its name but a desk, some few books, and a scrying glass. It was before this last that he paused, before flaring his horn. Reaching into the glass, he found its twin in Canterlot. His mistress was there.

You are one day late. Explain yourself.

"My apologies, mistress. We ran into a unicorn mare who offered us shelter for the night, an offer we accepted. We reached the castle early this morning."

I see. This mare, was her name Radiant, perhaps?

"Yes, mistress. You know of her? Who is she?"

There was a silence from the mirror, and the Candidate suddenly remembered who he was talking to.

"Apologies, mistress. It is not my place to question. What are your orders?"

We must tread with caution. Follow the river tomorrow, it is both deep and wide. You should arrive at the swamps tomorrow morning. Events have been delayed for you, but I cannot hold things I place much longer. Travel with haste. Cite a desire to return to Ponyville as soon as possible if you must. How is she?

The Candidate smiled, a cold thing devoid of compassion or mirth. "Everything has gone exactly as planned, mistress."

Good. See to it that it stays that way. You are dismissed.

Bowing slightly, the Candidate returned to the throne room. Morning Star shut the door behind him, trotting back to the mare asleep in the antechamber, dreaming dreams of her love.

Of Currents and Conundrums

Twilight woke to the comforting presence of Morning Star next to her. He was still asleep, his breathing deep and regular. She lay there for a moment, relishing the warmth and comfort he provided. It was a rare moment of peace for her, just the two of them lying together, completely platonic and yet at the same time more in sync than any other pony she had had romantic feelings for before. She found herself wondering about why she felt so attracted to him. There was the obvious, of course. He was attractive, polite, and intelligent. They had a lot in common, to the point where she had found it a bit frightening how well she knew this colt, and he seemed to know her. They had saved each other’s lives, back at that tower. But none of that pointed toward anything more than a strong friendship, so why did she consider him as more than that? Was it the fact that none of her friends were male? She knew they would have done the same for her, as they had in the past. But it was because of the friendship they shared, not because of any romantic attraction. It seemed to Twilight that she had had feelings for this colt before she even knew his name. She thought back to one of her earliest friendship reports, a service she still performed for the Princess. One in particular stood out, after she had first heard Rainbow Dash tell the story of how she had earned her Cutie Mark. "Everypony, everywhere, has a special magical connection with her friends, maybe before she's even met them..." Was this a case of predetermined love? Had she finally found the special somepony she was destined to spend her life with?

She decided it didn't matter. Once they got back to Ponyville, she would have plenty of time to figure out these feelings. Right now, she knew that she loved Morning Star, and he loved her back, and that was enough. Sighing in contentment, she relaxed again, feeling her pulse beat against his. They were almost in sync. She felt him shift a bit in his sleep, almost waking up. Twilight lay perfectly still, waiting to see if he did.

He shifted again, coming slowly awake. "G'mornin..." he mumbled, rolling over to face her. "You're up early."

She turned to face him, gazing into his deep green eyes. "Good morning yourself. How'd you sleep?"

"Pretty well. Dreamed of you." he replied, drawing her into a hug. "A good dream, as far as dreams go. Yourself?"

"Don't recall much of what I dreamed. You were in it, though." Twilight replied, kissing him gently.

They lay there for a moment, lost in each other. The magelight had gone out, but the first golden rays of sunshine were creeping through the windows at the top of the ballroom, illuminating motes of dust falling through their beams. Morning Star and Twilight watched as the waltz of the morning was performed. A hole in one of the windows provided enough of a breeze that the dust spun and danced hypnotically through the air, meeting and leaving others in a beautifully chaotic pattern. The moment was perfect, seemingly eternal. However, like all such moments, it ended too soon. In this case, the disturbance was Twilight's stomach, which rumbled in distress. Smiling at each other, the two unicorns got to their hooves, trotting over to the saddlebags and pulling out food and water for the morning. As they ate, quiet conversation and laughter echoed around the high-arched hall, lending life to the ancient structure once more.

________________________________________

The bags were packed, the rubbings secure and sealed. It was time to leave the castle. They elected to do so by Twilight's route, so as to avoid setting off any more traps. As they left the ballroom, they discussed how they were going to leave the castle.

"I think there had to have been some sort of control room for the drawbridge." Morning Star said, as they rounded a corner into a smaller corridor.

"I agree, but I didn't see a gatehouse or anything similar as we went over." Twilight said. "There had to have been a way to raise and lower it, but it would probably have been somewhere inside the castle, that way nopony could open it without taking the keep, instead of just the walls."

"Where would it be?" Morning Star asked, as they entered the room containing the many different staircases and doors. "Most of the places I saw on the way to the throne room had been captured by Lunar forces. If they had captured the control room, the bridge would have been open!"

"Only one way to find out." Twilight said. "Start opening doors."

________________________________________

The search was long and arduous. Most doors led to kitchens, closets, or privys. A lot of the stairs led to bedrooms or parlors. Several were apparently trick doors, opening onto stone walls. Twilight spent ten minutes walking along a hallway, looking for doors, only to come out of a tunnel directly next to the one she had just entered. She began to suspect that the castle was toying with her. The search was beginning to infuriate her. All of the leads came up dead. She ran into Morning Star several times, who was having about the same luck. At last, they were out of options. Twilight and Morning Star sat on the ground, dejected and out of ideas.

"This doesn't make any sense!" Morning Star said. "There is literally no way to lower the drawbridge!"

Twilight nodded. "This whole area is screwy. Some of these doors and hallways don't even go anywhere, they just turn into walls or loop you back around."

Morning Star reared in frustration. "We make it all the way here, get what we came for, and now we can't leave? This is unbelievable!" He turned, kicking out behind him. One of his hooves impacted the wall. With a groaning noise, it swung open.

Twilight and Morning Star stared at it in shock. "Oh, come on. A secret passage? Really?" Twilight said, trotting forward.

"Hey, if it gets us somewhere, I won't complain." Morning Star said, following. The wall behind them creaked shut, and once again the halls of the Ancient Castle fell silent.

Behind the wall, Twilight and Morning Star found themselves in a passage that was not only chilly, but also damp and somewhat moldy. Moisture hung heavy in the air, and the sound of running water could be heard in the distance. "Why would there be water in here?" Twilight asked, lighting her horn up. Morning Star did likewise.

"I really have no idea. This sounds like the castle sewers to me. That's where we seem to be headed, anyway." he replied, noticing the downward slant of the floor. The tunnel echoed loudly, amplifying and distorting their voices strangely. As they progressed downward, the chill and damp increased, and Twilight could almost see her breath in front of her face. Abruptly, the tunnel turned to the left. After some time, it swung around in a U-turn, sending them downward and parallel to the previous tunnel.

"There's no way this is a sewer." Morning Star said. "It's too far down. Which begs the question, what is this place?"

"I don't know, but I think we're about to find out." Twilight said, as the tunnel began to widen at the sides. A glimmer of cold blue light was ahead, and the sound of water was now clear and distinct. Turning one final corner, the two unicorns stood in shock.

A cavern, vast and dark, stretched into the distance before them. A set of crudely cut stairs were chiseled into the rock, leading down to what appeared to be a vast river, stretching into the darkness of the cave and disappearing into the black. Twilight was uncomfortably reminded of the crystal cave she had temporarily been imprisoned in during the Royal Wedding. The stone had a curious property, being vaguely luminescent. The effect was obviously magical, as Twilight had never heard of a rock with the ability to glow. What was most interesting, however, was what was chained to the dock.

A small boat, made of some dark wood, rode high on the water. It was very small, designed to hold four or five ponies, and no more. A small mast was fastened to the middle of it, though the sail had long since rotted away, and the prow had been carved into the shape of an Alicorn head. The wood appeared to be untouched, and as they approached, Twilight noticed small runes similar to the ones she used to strengthen the wood of her library carved into the sides of the craft.

"What is this?" Twilight asked Morning Star, examining the carvings.

"I'm not sure," he replied, looking into the boat. "But I think it might have been an escape craft, in case of attack. This one was too late, though." His theory might have been valid. Huddled in the fore of the boat were two Pegasi foals, wings tucked tightly to their sides in fear. Their mother had one wing arched over them protectively, as though attempting to cover them. All of them were, of course, turned to stone.

It was clear that this would be their way out, but first they needed to evacuate the petrified ponies, and find a place where they would be safe. After all, there was always the chance that the spell might break. Working together, the two unicorns carefully levitated the mother out of the craft, setting her down gently by the steps, away from the water. The same was done with each of the foals, who were arranged in more or less the same fashion as they were found in the boat. Twilight couldn't stop staring at them. She hadn't seen any foals or noncombatants in the castle, so she had assumed that they had all been evacuated. This was proof, however, that this was not the case. How many abandoned rooms, silent and dusty, were host to these statues of frightened, fleeing ponies who weren't fast enough? How many were foals, or frightened servants?

Twilight pushed the thoughts from her mind. There was no way to help these ponies now. Right now, she needed to focus on the task at hand, which was getting the boat moving. "Do you know how to steer this thing?" she asked Morning Star, levitating her bags into the bottom.

"Haven't the foggiest. Kinda thought I'd make it up as it I go, the river is wide enough." he replied, doing the same to his bags. He jumped into the boat, offering a hoof to Twilight, who accepted it, landing in the bottom gracefully.

"Fair enough. Looks like there's a rudder, anyway." she said. "Are you ready to go?"

Morning Star moved to the back of the boat, resting on the rudder. "Yep. I can't see the water from here, so you'll have to call direction for me." he said, settling onto the bench nearby.

Twilight severed the chain from the boat, listening to the clatter of the links as they hit the water. Calling directions to Morning Star, she maneuvered to the center of the river, calling forth light from her horn. She brightened it, and soon a bright white glow illuminated the way ahead. "Swing left!" she called, spying a pillar of rock jutting from the river. Morning Star complied. "Good, now take us right a bit! That's good, keep her steady...ok, hard right!" Morning Star swung left. "Right! Right! Right!" Twilight shouted, as they rapidly approached the riverbank. Morning Star hauled hard on the tiller, and the boat just barely missed running aground.

"Sorry!" he said, straightening them out again. "Won't happen again, I promise!" He looked up towards Twilight, who was resting her hooves on the bow, staring out ahead, spray from the river wetting her mane. "Twilight? You ok?" he asked, peering forward. Twilight didn't respond. "Twilight? Twi?" She turned around, panic in her eyes.

"Get on the rudder, and be ready to move it fast." she said. Morning Star couldn't see it, but the river was becoming considerably narrower, entering a tunnel hewn into the rock. A roar of swiftly moving water emanated from the mouth, and the small section Twilight could see looked extremely foreboding. The small craft approached the tunnel, slowly picking up speed. With a sudden jerk of current, they entered the tunnel.

Twilight shouted directions over the roar of the current. "Left! Left! Right! Left! Right! Dammit, left a bit!" The boat slammed into the side of the tunnel, almost tipping over. Morning Star pushed and pulled, using his magic to turn harder when his body could not. The rapidly alternating waves threatened to swamp the boat, coming up almost to the edge, and retreating just as swiftly. Suddenly, the tunnel slanted downward, creating a natural flume for the boat to travel down. It curved slightly to one side, and the water foamed and frothed madly as it rushed past.

Morning Star waited for directions. "Twilight? What's next?" he called.

"Hold on!" she shouted, ducking her head and curling into a ball. Morning Star did likewise, letting the tiller swing free. Moments later, the flume angled sharply downward, and there was a sudden increase in light.

The boat burst out of the caves, following the flume, which extended across the chasm they had crossed together into the castle. With a mighty splash, the boat landed in another river, flowing along the bottom of the crevice. Rounding a corner, Morning Star lifted his head, as did Twilight. There in front of them, glimmering in the daylight, was the river they had crossed, flowing lazily into the distance. They had made it out of the cave, and they were finally on their way back to Ponyville.

________________________________________

Twilight deduced they had left via a secret exit on the north side of the castle. How the builders had managed to conceal such a feat of engineering was beyond her, but the results were undeniable. The river was flowing faster than they could have ever walked, and it would eventually empty into Froggy Bottom bog, before reconstituting itself and heading for the sea. From the bog, it was a few hours' walk back to town. They'd be back tomorrow afternoon, right on time. As for now, the river was wide and shallow, barely deep enough for the keel of the boat, which they had christened "Pipsqueak", after a foal Twilight had known back in Ponyville who was obsessed with pirates and the sea. Pipsqueak was fully stocked for a long voyage, including a locker full of (spoiled) food, a spare (somewhat ragged) sail, and several extremely inaccurate and tattered charts of the surrounding area. The sail was dutifully hoisted, after Twilight and Morning Star had performed a rudimentary patch job, and it did a fair job of catching an afternoon breeze, speeding them along fairly well. Twilight took the liberty of fashioning a crude flag from leftover patches of cloth, which Morning Star affixed to the top of the mast proudly. Thus prepared, the rest of the afternoon was spent coasting down the river. One of the advantages afforded by the shallow water was the inability to harbor monsters such as serpents or other denizens of the water with too many teeth and claws.

With thoughts turned towards home, they began to discuss how they would handle their relationship back in Ponyville. Neither of them wanted to abandon the goals they had worked so hard to achieve. Twilight couldn't imagine life without her friends and library, and Morning Star had a promising career in the Archives, especially after he added the rubbings to the collection.

"What if you put in for a position at the Academy as a teacher?" Morning Star asked. "They'd love to have you, you could commute up during the day and come back at night."

"I'd like that," Twilight replied. "But the whole reason I turned down a request from the Academy was so that I could stay in Ponyville and publish independently in the library. And the only reason they want me up at the Academy is so they can have an opportunity to study Spike without my consent. I know that the Archive offers positions in nearby towns as incentive for residents to donate to the collections. You could take a job in Ponyville, it's right by the Everfree, so you'd be able to go on expeditions more frequently."

"I could do that," Morning Star said, "But I need to complete my apprenticeship in the Archives and earn the title before I can be assigned. I don't think it will take long, but I need to be in the Archives, in Canterlot, otherwise I'll never earn the position."

The discussion wore back and forth along the same lines for the rest of the afternoon. Neither pony could come up with an adequate solution. Twilight couldn't leave Ponyville, and Morning Star couldn't abandon Canterlot.

"What about a long-distance relationship?" Morning Star asked. "We could work our respective jobs, and we could spend weekends together, either in Canterlot or in Ponyville. Once I get my position as an Archivist, I could request assignment to Ponyville. We could be together, and all it would take is a bit of effort from us to make it work for a while."

Twilight considered the prospect. It certainly wasn't perfect, but it certainly seemed to be the only logical option that did not involve a lot of long-distance teleportation. With the rubbings in his bag, Morning Star would be guaranteed a top slot for promotion to Archivist. Twilight, meanwhile, could continue her independent existence in the library, and still see Morning Star fairly often. When he got his position, they could truly be together.

"Yes, that seems like it's our best option." Twilight said, leaning into Morning Star.

"It's settled then," Morning Star said. "We are officially a long-distance couple."

The boat drifted down the river, following the lazy current into the star-filled black. Tomorrow morning they would arrive in the bog, and tomorrow afternoon they would be at home. Luna's moon kept watchful eye on the travelers, guarding them against the darkness, as it had since time eternal.

Of Protection and Promises

The morning brought fog with it, as well as the sound of birds calling across the water to each other. Rosy rays of dawn skimmed low across the water, creating patches of shadow and light that played and danced across the current as if in pursuit of each other. A heron waded through the shallows, and a family of frogs ceased their peeping, finally retiring for the night. The fog was interrupted only by a small craft, two unicorns entwined in the bottom, huddling into each other to ward off the chill of a night on the water. The river was extremely shallow here, and the boat occasionally scraped across the bottom with a slight rumble. At times, this seemed to disturb the couple's rest. Soon enough, though, they would settle back into sleep. The sun rose a bit higher, and some of the morning mist parted to reveal the occasional sandbar, gradually increasing in size and height. What followed, then, was inevitable.

Whump! The boat came to a sudden halt against a bar of sand, tipping to one side. The unicorns inside were rudely awakened, tumbling over one another and landing in an unceremonious heap in the sand. Their saddlebags followed suit, landing squarely on top of them. To add insult to injury, the boat, thusly lightened, righted itself, and finding a deeper patch of water, spun about and drifted further into the swamp, leaving them behind.

"Well," Morning Star muttered. "We're here."

Twilight giggled a bit at this, getting to her feet and donning her saddlebags. "Come on, then. This is probably not the first time we'll have to wade today." she said, setting off toward the shore, the water a few inches up her legs. Morning Star followed suit, slinging his saddlebags over his back and fastening the buckles as he went.

The sun followed them into the bog, dispelling mist and making the way clearer. Twilight, noting that the air was getting humid, applied insect repellent to them both, leaving them smelling of lemon and citronella. This turned out to be a wise idea. As the sun rose, so too did the clouds of mosquitoes and biting flies. The repellent soon washed off of their hooves, but this did not prove to be a problem, as the affected areas were covered in mud. The water became cloudier as they went, turning from slightly muddied river water into putrid sludge that clung to them as if it was alive.

It was difficult to breathe in the humidity, and the air seemed to hang still like the scraggly moss growing on the gnarled trees, supported by thick black roots. The water occasionally gave a splash, as some unknown animal fell or jumped in. Any plants grew brown and unhealthy, with the exception of a rather pungent algae that was a disturbing shade of yellow. Twilight was glad that they had decided to forego breakfast that morning, as she felt that she would have had trouble keeping it down. In all, the swamp was a rather unpleasant place.

Twilight idly wondered how far along they were. The plan was to continue in a northward direction through the swamp until they came out somewhere near Fluttershy's cottage to the south of Ponyville. Several of the trees had been marked closer to town, so they would know when they were close. Until then, they kept walking. It would take several hours to make progress, and Twilight began to feel like they would have to spend the night in a swamp.

"Y'know," Twilight complained, pulling her hoof from some particularly sticky muck, "This probably wasn't our best planned out part of the trip. Basically, it consists of hitting the swamp and then walking until we see something we recognize."

"True." Morning Star said with a perfectly straight face, "If anything could go wrong, it would be this part."

Twilight looked at him. He gazed back innocently. They held eye contact for a minute, until Morning Star ever so slowly raised one of his eyebrows. At that point, Twilight lost it, laughing hysterically. Morning Star joined her, and they stood for a moment, enjoying themselves. They were almost home free, after all.

"Seriously, though." Twilight said. "This had been one hell of a trip. When we get back, I'm writing all of this down. It'll make a great story." With that, she leapt onto a blackened log partially submerged in the water, raising one hoof in the air in a heroic gesture. "The Epic Journey of Morning Star and Twilight Sparkle!" she shouted. This, of course, is when the log shifted, spilling her onto the ground. Morning Star watched in horror as the log rose from the water, filth running down its length in rivulets. It continued to rise, towering over the two young unicorns. Three more rose sinuously into the air, and as one, four heads burst from the water. A hydra, twice as large as any Twilight had seen, and pure, evil black, focused on them, roaring in challenge.

Twilight had time to say two words, before they both galloped into the swamp in a desperate attempt to elude it. "Oh, buck."

________________________________________

Twilight and Morning Star headed for its feet, knowing the only way to escape was to confuse it long enough so they could get a head start on it. As they passed through, one head shot into the ground, receiving a mouthful of dirt for its trouble. Two more headed for the legs, while the fourth headed for the back. The fourth slammed into the ground as well, missing Twilight by an uncomfortable margin. The two pursuing them shot through the legs, one colliding with the fourth head. The remaining one was just barely fast enough to take a chunk of Morning Star's tail off. Morning Star retaliated by sending a bolt of magic into the hydra's eyes, causing it to roar in pain. "Come on!" Twilight screamed, and the two ran in the direction of Ponyville, the hydra in hot pursuit.

The dash through the swamp passed in a blur. Later they would recall only the frantic sprint, burning lungs and watering eyes, as the ground shook and the occasional head darted at one or the other. There was no time to cast magic, no time to plan, they could only react and run. Twilight spotted a tree with a red sash tied around it. Suddenly, she knew where they were. "Morning Star! Follow me!" she called, altering course. The hydra moved to intercept them. Roaring in triumph, it lunged forward to capture the two ponies. Its forward progress, however, was interrupted, as one of its legs sunk into a deep mire the ponies had mapped out earlier that spring. Twilight and Morning Star burst from the swamp onto a field of grass by Ponyville.

"We can't let it reach town." Morning Star said, charging up his horn. "We have to stop it here, or drive it back. If we can hold it for long enough, they might be able to get Pegasi out to help us, but for now, we're it."

Twilight set her stance, ready to defend her town, her love, and herself. "Don't try to sever the heads." she said, making sure her saddlebags were secure on her back. "They grow back quickly, and each one is meaner than the last."

The hydra's heads poked above the tree line. It let loose with one final roar, and then it was upon them. Twilight and Morning Star split up, loosing bolts of magic at the most vulnerable parts of its body. They impacted squarely, hitting the faces, joints, and heads of the hydra. With a screech, it split its heads, sending two at each unicorn. Twilight dodged both, but was met by the hydra's tail, which struck her with enough force to send her flying. Morning Star fared better, making it behind the hydra entirely, and summoning a jet of flame to distract the monster. Twilight got up in time to see all four heads shoot towards Morning Star, who just barely managed to teleport out of the way. Twilight got to her feet shakily. She felt nauseous and dizzy. It hurt to breathe, which meant that she had either broken or cracked a rib. Twilight staggered to her feet, sending a wild bolt of magic in the general direction of the hydra. It blew a crater in the ground, and did nothing more than attract its attention. Wheeling around, all eight of its golden, malevolent eyes focused on her. Twilight tried to run, but one of her legs gave out underneath her, sending her back down to the ground. Another bolt of magic slowed but did not stop the hydra, which reared back to strike at her.

"Twilight!" she heard Morning Star call. A lightning bolt shot through the air, impacting one of the heads right where it met the neck. The hydra screamed in pain, whipping its tail at Morning Star. It hit solidly, sending him tumbling through the air. With a sickening crack, he collided with a nearby tree and fell to the ground, where he lay terribly still.

Twilight watched in horror as the hydra approached him. She saw it inhale as if in slow motion, and realized that it was taking no chances. It planned to bathe him in its acidic breath to finish the job. Terror rose in her thoughts, and she struggled to her feet one last time. She reached deep inside herself, drawing on all the magic at her disposal. She reached her limits, channeling magic through her horn, and suddenly, all emotion vanished from her mind. She found herself standing on a vast precipice, writhing darkness pulsing before her. Calmly, she reached for it, not attempting to control it, merely guiding it through herself. An enormous power spilled from her horn, a black that was painful to behold. She reared, her emotions were back in full force. With a cry of unarticulated rage, she flung all of the power at her disposal at the beast. As her vision dimmed, she saw it strike the hydra full force, eating away at skin and sinew and bone, and she dimly heard the cries of a dying monster. She collapsed on her side. She was cold, so cold...Twilight closed her eyes. Just a quick rest, and she'd go to check on Morning Star. Just a quick rest...

________________________________________

Twilight woke up, which came as a surprise. She was lying on something soft, and warm. A gentle pressure rested on top of her, as well as behind her head. The whole experience seemed fairly familiar. Twilight tried to place it...A bed. She was in a bed. Which meant she was either tired, or sick. She blinked her eyes. Something was wrong, her vision seemed fuzzy and out of focus. Gradually becoming aware of herself, she decided to try for a word. A greeting would suffice, she thought. Mustering an incredible amount of will, she tried for speech. "Hllmnlll?" Well, that was horrible. She tried again. "Mlllow?" Better. Exhausted, she lay back, slipping back into sleep.

She woke again, for which she was proud of herself. Her eyes seemed to be better, but she was in the dark. She tried to focus her eyes, meeting with mixed results. There was an open space ahead of her she realized was a door. She didn't recognize the door, however. Paying closer attention, she listened to see if she could hear anything. Indeed, she heard a muffled beeping sound. With a good amount of effort, she turned her head. A tube went from one leg to a dangling pouch filled with a translucent fluid. Next to it was a box, making that beeping sound. She was in a hospital, then. A lamp out in the hallway provided light. She turned her head, falling into another sleep. As she closed her eyes, she saw a large, winged silhouette in the door, which took a step back in shock before she slipped back into a drugged dream.

The third time she had woken up, which had lost its novelty. She seemed to be much more clearheaded. The IV was still there, and so was the heart monitor. She blinked, clearing her eyes. She was surprised to see her friends gathered around her, expressions of delight on their faces. "Hey, girls." Twilight mumbled, lifting a hoof to brush hair out of her face. "What'd I miss?"

Pinkie Pie gave her a wide, tearful smile. "You've been in here for two weeks, Twi. We weren't sure if you'd ever wake up!"

Rainbow Dash nodded. "By the time the Pegasi got out there, you were lying in some sort of crater, and there was an entire dead hydra nearby. We airlifted you to the hospital."

Rarity sniffled, a handkerchief to one eye. "Don't you ever scare us like that again, darling. You were barely breathing...we thought we'd lost you."

Applejack smiled, a weak thing that shook a little. "Y'all should know better than to take on a hydra, sugarcube. Let alone that one. What was left of him looked like a mean son of a snake."

Fluttershy appeared at a loss for words. Suddenly, she threw her hooves around Twilight, weeping uncontrollably. She barely managed to choke out "S-so...worried..." before devolving into a pile of soggy, sobbing fur.

Twilight suddenly realized something. She sat up straight, looking around in a panic. "Morning Star! Where is he, is he all right?"

Applejack laughed a little. "Easy there, Twilight. That there unicorn spent a few days in critical, like you. The doctors had him right as rain, the ones here are the best in Equestria. He was hobblin' over to your room to check on you in a week, and he just got released yesterday. He's off submittin' some sorta rubbing to the Archives. Said he'd be back this afternoon. Speakin' of fellas worryin' about you, Spike is here."

Twilight smiled. "I'd love to see him. Is he close by?"

Pinkie nodded. "Yep, he's in a special room nearby, one that's more comfortable for him." She leaned in conspiratorially. "The hallways here are a bit smaller than the ones back in Ponyville."

That last line confused Twilight. "What do you mean, 'here'? Where am I?"

Rarity cut in. "You're in Canterlot, dear. Royal Center for Severe Trauma." She drew back a curtain. Twilight gasped at the view, she was very high up, high enough to see Ponyville on the horizon. The rest of Canterlot spread out below her. Twilight could see most of the streets and avenues. The hospital she was in was directly connected to the castle. The Royal Academy was below her, the Archives contained inside.

Twilight exhaled. "That view is amazing."

"I'm glad you like it, my faithful student." a voice spoke from the doorway. Twilight turned. There, standing before her, was the radiant form of Princess Celestia.

"Princess!" she exclaimed, a smile broad upon her face. "It's so good to see you!"

"Likewise, Twilight Sparkle," she said, walking to her side. "I must admit, you had us all worried. I am glad to see you are making a full recovery. I cannot wait to hear more of your adventures, the stories I have heard so far sound spectacular."

Twilight nodded. "It might take a bit more than a friendship report, Princess." she replied. "To be honest, it sounds more like a fairy tale to me."

Rainbow Dash butted in. "Oh, this I gotta hear. How did you end up taking down a hydra?"

Pinkie Pie chimed in. "Yeah! I bet you had all sorts of cool adventures in the Everfree!"

Twilight turned to her teacher. "What about yourself, Princess? Do you want to hear the story?"

Celestia smiled. "I'm all ears, Twilight."

________________________________________

Twilight recounted her adventures in the forest, leaving out certain parts, like the crystal Radiant Zenith had given her, her romantic feelings towards Morning Star, and the encounter with the Keepers. She was naturally a good storyteller, having read enough books to know how to present events. Spike slipped in right at the beginning of her story, doing his best to remain unobtrusive. Her tale spun late into the afternoon, climaxing in the massive spell she had unleashed on the hydra. She didn't describe the terrible blackness, the power she had found deep inside of herself at the last moment. Instead, she merely said that she had "thrown everything she had at it".

At last, the tale came to an end. Her friends and mentor stared at her in silence. Rainbow Dash broke the silence, vocalizing what they were all thinking. "That. Was. Awesome."

Fluttershy nodded in silent assent. Applejack appeared mildly awed, Rarity was actually openmouthed, and Pinkie had a huge grin on her face. Celestia nodded her head. "You have struggled greatly, my student. I imagine there is quite the reception waiting for you in Ponyville. Please, let me know what you find in those books, I would be interested to see what you have found."

A guard poked his head into the room. Celestia gave a sigh, standing up from her haunches. "Royal duties call, I'm afraid. When you are released from the hospital, I would like to hold a ceremony for you. I don't have the opportunity to honor such valor very often."

Twilight bowed her head in assent. "Of course, Princess. I would be honored."

Celestia smiled, and strode to the door. "Rest well, my faithful student." she said, as she exited the room entirely.

The conversation turned to Twilight's story after that, as her friends asked her to describe interesting parts in greater detail. She happily obliged them. It was getting late, and there was no sign of Morning Star. Soon enough, Twilight's friends began to excuse themselves. They had rooms in one of the towers nearby, and most had taken turns sleeping in shifts next to Twilight's bed. Fluttershy was the last to depart, leaving Twilight alone with Spike.

Twilight realized that he hadn't spoken a word since he had entered. His face was inscrutable, and Twilight got the feeling that she might as well be trying to read a block of granite. "Spike?" she said cautiously. "Are you alright?" He said nothing. Twilight tried to soothe him. "Spike, it's alright. We had the situation under control most of the time. It was really only towards the end that things got out of hoof. I'm so sorry I made you worry, and I want you to know that it was never my intention for things to go the way they did. Can you forgive me?"

Spike spoke. "Do you remember when I went on that dragon quest when I was still little?" Twilight nodded her head, not sure where he was going with this. "You followed me out there the entire way. You made sure I didn't hurt myself even when I was acting like an idiot. And when I couldn't defend myself, you appeared out of nowhere, and you stood down dragons for me, Twilight. Knowing what they were capable of, and how they acted, you showed up, and you helped me out. Not for the first time either. You didn't just stare down some half-grown dragon whelps, you faced down a fully grown dragon for me when I ran away from home. Every time I've needed help, Twilight, you've been there for me. You got me help when I went on that hoarding spree. You took care of me after I fell in the lake. You made sure I was protected, even when there were demons and monsters and mad gods roaming the streets of Ponyville. You are my protector, Twilight Sparkle."

He walked to her side, laying down carefully. "But when it counted, when you needed me, I wasn't there for you. That hydra could have killed you, Twilight. It almost did, and I could have stopped it. But I. Wasn't. There." His voice was low and tortured. "I'm finally big enough to protect you, like I should, and I can't. But starting today, that's going to change." Twilight watched, speechless, as he punctured his scales with one claw, drawing bright red blood, which steamed and hissed in the air. He took some, marking one wing, and then the other. He marked his head as well, a bright red slash. As Twilight watched, the blood faded away, and the wound repaired itself. When he spoke, his voice shook with Power, deep and wild. "I hereby pledge myself as your Talon, Twilight Sparkle. I bind myself to you, wing, tooth, and claw. My fire is ever yours, and if harm should come to you, the world shall know the wrath of a Dragon. This I swear, on the fire burning in my heart. This I swear, by the scales that shield me. This I swear, by my Name and Power. I stand ready to serve you, Twilight Sparkle. Do you accept my offer?"

Twilight felt a wash of magical static cross her body, causing her fur to stand on end. She felt an ancient magic weighing on her soul. She felt the magic in her reach out, twining around Spike's own. When she spoke, her voice also rang with Power. "I accept your offer, trusted companion. Rise, and begin your service."

Spike did so, laying his wing across Twilight. When he spoke, his voice was his own again. "There. You have my word, Twilight. I will never allow harm to come to you, ever again." He curled up by the bed. "You should get some sleep. You've been through a lot."

Twilight reached out, resting a hoof on Spike's shoulder. "Thank you, Spike. Stay by me tonight?" she said, laying back into her pillow.

Spike smiled. "Of course." he replied, and the two of them drifted off to sleep together, the night kept at bay by the power of their fierce love for one another, as only the oldest of friends can have.

Of Princesses and Processions

Twilight Sparkle awoke late the next morning. Spike was gone, although she could hear his low voice talking with a decidedly more feminine one in the room next door. Try as she might, she couldn't quite make out what he was saying. Looking over at her bedside table, she noticed several things. One, she had get-well-soon cards. Quite a lot of them, actually. Two, it was actually the afternoon, as the clock was indicating the time as 1:15. Three, she had been disconnected from the EKG and IV drip. Taking it as a sign that she was going to be released soon, she sat up. Her head swam a bit, but she concentrated on keeping her balance, and soon it faded away. Emboldened, she decided to try getting out of bed. Steadying herself, she gently rested her back hooves on the ground, and began to set her front down.

"Were I you, Twilight Sparkle, I would not be moving so." A voice came from the door, similar to Celestia's, but quieter and lower. Twilight, startled, lost her balance, and fell to the floor. Immediately, her legs buckled, and she only managed to support herself through a titanic effort of will. She looked around for the source of the voice. Princess Luna stood in the door, Spike behind her in the hall.

Twilight inclined her head in respect, trying to bow without losing her balance. "Princess Luna. It's good to see you." she said, almost toppling over for a second time.

Princess Luna caught her in her magic, levitating her back into the bed. "Tis good to see you as well, Twilight Sparkle. I have heard tell of your exploits from my sister, and was desirous to learn more of your time in the Everfree. I have waited long to speak to you, Twilight Sparkle." she said, stifling a yawn. "Forgive me, I am not used to walking under the light of the sun. My place is under the moon, and so I sleep during the day. Pray tell, how do you feel?"

"I feel fine, Princess." Twilight said, as Spike moved to her side. "I'll be ready to go in a day or two."

Princess Luna seemed impressed. "When you were brought before the physicians of this place, you were near death. Thine horn was blackened and cracked, and thy mouth was burned and charred. You labored in breathing, and thine ribs had been cracked in three places. One was split in twain by the force you absorbed." She smiled humorlessly. "Truly, we have seen grown stallions, warriors all, die from less. 'Tis a miracle thou didst wake again. I had not expected you to do so, and deep was my grief. Thy recovery has been nothing short of a miracle, indeed." She turned to leave. "Contact me when you have catalogued thine experiences in the Everfree, in full. I am anxious to see them." With that, she bent shadow around herself, vanishing into darkness.

Spike watched her go. "I'm bigger than her, I know her fairly well, and she and I are friends. She still manages to scare me." he said, turning his gaze away from the now empty door. He opened the window, letting in fresh air. "She got here at the break of dawn, you know." he rumbled, settling by her side again. "Luna seems very interested in the way you killed that hydra. She's been out to the carcass, and says that she's impressed with your magical skill. I have a feeling people will be talking about your quest for a very long time."

Twilight settled back into bed. "Well, I'm going to be writing that down, at least. It's always good to have an account of events like that. While we're on the subject of visitors, has anypony else stopped by?"

Spike nodded. "Rarity came by earlier, as well as Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Pinkie and AJ had to head back to Ponyville, they've been away for two weeks, and neither of the businesses can go on much longer without them. Morning Star stopped by as well. He was happy to hear you'd woken up. He left a card for you," he said, pointing to the table. "And speaking of, you'll probably want to open them soon."

Twilight nodded, and without thinking, reached for an envelope with her magic. Nothing happened. She started to panic. Luna had said her horn had cracked. What if it had broken? What if she was so weak she'd need help to open letters now? Trying once more, she found herself unable to focus her magic.

Spike spoke. "I'd almost forgotten. They put an inhibitor ring on your horn when arrived at the hospital. It was leaking magic when you got here, and they needed to shut it off. They said that if you took it easy with magic for the next few days, it could come off this morning."

Twilight twisted, trying to get it off. "Please, Spike. Get it off, and get it away." she said, a bit desperately. Spike reached out, deftly plucking it from her head. He set it on the ground, an expression of concern on his face.

"Twi? What's wrong, you look panicked." he said, peering at her curiously. Twilight tried again to grab a letter, breathing a sigh of relief when she found one with her magic and lifted it into the air. She turned to Spike, an embarrassed grin on her face.

"Sorry, Spike. I'm not a fan of inhibitor rings. Nothing good ever comes of them." she said, tearing open the envelope.

"Why not?" Spike asked, settling back down again.

"Because it cuts unicorns off from magic! That's like binding the wings on a Pegasus, or hobbling and bridling an Earth pony. Imagine if somepony took away your ability to breathe fire. Plus they're only ever seen a few times in public, usually on..."

"Criminals." Spike completed, finally understanding. "Gee, Twilight, I never knew that was how you felt about these. I'll be sure to remember that." He looked at the letter. "Who's that from?"

"It's from Morning Star." she replied, reading it over. "Dear Twilight, I hope this letter finds you well. I'm extremely busy here at the Academy, and believe me when I say I wish I was by your side right now. I seem to have some bad luck when I see you, you've been asleep every time I stop by, and I want to let you rest. The doctors have told me you'll be out by tomorrow evening at the latest. You won't believe how popular those rubbings are, Twilight, already the scholars at the Academy have a waiting list to get ahold of them. Rumor has it that a ceremony is being planned for your defense of Ponyville. I'm going to try and get away tomorrow, so I can see you. And Twilight, I wanted to say thank you. You've made all of this possible, and I owe my success and literally my life to you, several times over. I hope to return the favor. See you soon, always yours, Morning Star."

Twilight looked up from the note. Folding it, and setting it to the side, she prepared to toss the envelope into the trash bin. She paused. There was something else inside. Withdrawing a folded sheet of paper from the envelope, she unfolded it to reveal the sketch Morning Star had made. Finished, it was even more beautiful. Her mane flowed in an unseen breeze, and each hair was lovingly detailed. The background was a starry night, with a crescent moon rising over the trees. Her eyes held equal measures of joy and longing, large and expressive. It was art of the highest order, made even more precious in Twilight's eyes. She felt a single tear travel down her face. She wiped it away, re-folding the picture lovingly. She set it to the side.

"Come on, Spike." she said, levitating the pile onto the bed. "Let's open the rest of these."

________________________________________

The wastebasket filled with scraps of paper at an impressive rate. Soon, the bedside table near Twilight was packed with letters from well-wishers, cards from friends and family, and other encouraging messages. The messages went from a few lines, written in the carefully spelled handwriting of a colt or filly, to several pages of flowery prose from Canterlot scholars who wanted to congratulate her on "Her role in the successful expedition to the Everfree Forest". Each letter was carefully filed away, each card lovingly displayed. Around three, a nurse delivered a large bouquet of balloons from Pinkie Pie, tied to a basket from her friends, which included some of her favorite books, her pillow from home, and a large box of apple tarts. "See to it you don't gorge yourself on those, Ms. Sparkle." the nurse said as she set down the basket and revealed the contents. "We don't want you throwing up because you ate too much on a weak stomach."

Twilight and Spike assured her that they would be careful, and the nurse left them alone again. The two friends caught up on what had been happening in Ponyville. Spike talked about how the library was, how the Crusaders were progressing on their project, and brought her up to speed on the day she had accidentally brought a hydra to town. "It was surreal," he said, chewing on a pastry. "Everypony in town heard the commotion, and we could see magic flashing off in the distance. Rainbow Dash and Stormchaser went screaming off toward the noise, yelling about a hydra. They had a flight of Pegasi in tow by the time they were there, and the next thing we knew, they'd made some sort of sling and were hauling you two off towards Canterlot. It was only when Rainbow came back that we found out it was you. She sped off to get Fluttershy and Applejack, and I let Pinkie and Rarity know that you had been hurt, and were up in Canterlot. I flew ahead with Rainbow and Fluttershy, and AJ, Rarity, and Pinkie took the train up." He swallowed, and looked out the window. "You were in pretty bad shape, Twi. It wasn't for the hydra, either. You had bad magical burns all over your body, even on the inside of your throat. It took an expert team of surgeons a full day to repair your horn. I've never seen that happen to you before. What did you do?"

Twilight weighed the outcomes of telling Spike the truth in her head. He'd undoubtedly insist that she tell Princess Celestia immediately. Something told her it would be better to ask Luna's advice, however. She arrived at a decision. "There's a reason that I had those injuries, Spike. I promise, I'll tell you everything when we get home and I've had time to sort it out. This isn't really the place for this sort of conversation, though. Somepony might overhear."

Spike nodded tentatively. "Deal. I want to hear everything, though. No holding anything back."

"Agreed. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." Twilight said, and they considered the matter closed.

________________________________________

The next day was a blur of activity. A procession honoring Twilight and Morning Star was set for the following day, precisely at noon. Much to her chagrin, Twilight had learned that Morning Star had arrived at the hospital a scant fifteen minutes after her early departure. They were both prepared separately for their roles in the ceremony. Twilight had made a full recovery, thanks to the best medicine in Equestria and a judicious helping of magic to dispel any minor damage left over. Ribbons were hung in the streets, a route for the procession was planned, and a public holiday was declared, to the delight of all. Well, almost all.

Twilight was being told, for what must have been the fiftieth time, exactly how the procession was to go. A creaky old unicorn mare with a light pink coat was chattering incessantly in her ear, about flower petals and dignitaries and about how she must keep her head high. The royal tailors had taken her measurements, and they had brought in Rarity as part of the design team. AJ and Pinkie, after checking on their businesses, had moved back up to the castle for the ceremony. As far as Twilight could tell, the procession would start in two places. Morning Star would make his way out of the Archives, through the streets, where he would meet Twilight, who would be on her way to the same intersection from the Royal Academy. They would meet, and the procession would end in the same forum where Princess Celestia held the Summer Sun Celebration. This would act as the counterpoint for the celebration, kicking off the week of festivities that led up to the ceremony itself.

Twilight realized that the mare had vanished, leaving her in a room full of unicorns with swatches of fabric, needles, and measuring tape. As one, they descended on her in a pack, comparing tones and styles of fabric, in a constant stream of high-class accents and inane giggles. Ignoring her protests, she was shepherded onto a pedestal, where a dress seemingly formed of its own accord around her body. Twilight tried to keep track of the process, but it was rather difficult when she was constantly being reprimanded to be still. Resigning herself to her fate, she let her mind wander idly, choosing to think of the tomes she had found in the castle. Where were they? Spike hadn't mentioned finding the saddlebags, but clearly the rubbings had survived, so odds were good they hadn't been destroyed. They were probably back at the house, she decided. She was looking forward to translating them. Magical runic was similar to High Equestrian, the only problem being that if the full words were written and not constrained properly, there was the very real risk of your book exploding. Twilight loved magical runic.

The unicorns stepped back, almost as one. A mirror was levitated in front of her, and Twilight gasped. The dress she was in was a work of art, white silk with golden lining. A golden sun was embroidered onto the front, and the hem was lined with a row of brilliant diamonds that were clearly meant to sparkle and glimmer in the sunlight. The dress was definitely her, simple and practical, but Twilight could see Rarity's hoof in the whole thing. The fabric fell in a beautiful swathe down the flanks, stopping just short of her hooves. A set of horseshoes were placed in front of her. As if in a dream, she stepped inside of them. They were a pearlescent silver, closely matching Princess Celestia's in design. A silver armband was affixed to her right foreleg, running midway up its length, in the shape of curling vines. "It's beautiful..." Twilight said, awe in her voice.

"No, darling, you are!" a voice spoke from the crowd. Rarity stepped forward, looking her over approvingly. "I must say, I'm glad I chose to go with the white silk instead of the grey. Much better looking, and it does go so well with your coat and eyes." She levitated over a simple brush, untangling her hair. Once done, she applied a small amount of blush, and a light coating of mascara. A simple laurel wreath was placed over her head. "There. You look smashing, Twilight!" Rarity announced, stepping back.

"I don't know what to say, Rarity. Thank you, all of you!" Twilight said, smiling broadly. The group of seamstresses smiled and curtsied, pleased with their work. As Twilight was undressed, Rarity filled her in on the last details of the procession.

"Now, Twilight, you are going to be the focal point for the opening ceremonies for the Summer Sun Celebration, so it's important that you stay on cue. Celestia has taken care of most of it, but the part you need to pay attention to is when she calls your name. It's three steps forward, and then she will remove the laurels from your head. When that happens, bow low. She will be summoning your Element and placing it on your head at that point, so be ready for that. Morning Star is getting a knighthood out of the ceremony, I believe. Some sort of title, either way, it isn't important. After Celestia places the crown on your head, turn inward, towards Morning Star. Then the both of you shall descend the steps together, join hooves, raise them above your heads, lower them, and your role will be done. We'll get you back to the palace, and there will be a small dinner after. Any questions?" Rarity asked.

Twilight shook her head. "No, I don't think so. Can I see Morning Star? I'd like to speak with him."

Rarity shook her head. "I'm sorry, darling, truly I am. But he's been recalled to the Archives, apparently he must give an account to the Head Archivist of the events surrounding those rubbings of his, so they can be archived as well. Either way, he will be done late tonight, and then he apparently has a furlough of one week before he returns to his duties, enough for the Celebration. You'll see him tomorrow, I promise."

Twilight smiled. "I understand, Rarity. Thank you for letting me know. Is there a place for me to stay?" She wiped the makeup off of her face, stepping off of the pedestal and joining her friend.

Rarity nodded. "There's a suite for you up at the castle. A large, private room currently being shared with a large-ish dragon. Spike grabbed a few things of yours from the library this afternoon, a few books, your saddlebags and such. Speaking of, those things are filthy. I understand that they've been through a lot, but they still look like death..." Twilight and her friend walked up the stairs to her room, chattering amiably the entire way.

________________________________________

Celestia broke meditation, flaring her wings majestically. A small knot in her back, right between the wings, caused her to groan. She had been stressing far too much recently, although she had good reason. The Everfree had always been tricky to manipulate, especially at night. It had been all she could do to hold that hydra there until Twilight had ran into it. Of course, it wasn't supposed to react quite as violently as it had, but risks had to be taken. Overall, she was quite pleased with the way her Candidate had handled himself, right up until the end. He was supposed to save Twilight, not the other way around. Ah, well. No lasting harm done, although her student's injuries had been most unusual. Regardless, it had worked in her advantage. Twilight Sparkle had been in the capital for nearly three weeks already, closer to the Catalysts and their influence. And with the Celebration coming up, it was a perfect opportunity to further condition her. Celestia allowed herself a small laugh, ringing with all the wisdom and warmth of the sun. It couldn't have gone better if she had tried, really...

________________________________________

The sun crept over the spires of Canterlot, the first spot it hit being the highest tower, where Princess Celestia stood, sending it on its course during the day. As it spread, the city began to wake up. In preparation, the city gradually shifted from white and gold to a riotous collection of colors, in the full spectrum of the rainbow. A path was cleared for the procession taking place later that day. Gossip spread among the populace. The unicorns being honored had faced down an army of five thousand undead, and done battle with a massive nine-headed hydra that spat fire and lightning. They had broken an evil spell in the old castle in the Everfree, and brought back the secrets to existence themselves. They were mighty warriors, who had spent the whole night in prayer to Celestia, atoning for the lives they had taken in her honor. The mare had the ability to shift forms into a huge dragon. The colt was a master of the occult, and had a book of ten thousand spells. Their horns blazed with holy fire. They ate only one meal a week, and it consisted of a single gold bit, heated in the moonlight. They only went hungry on weeks with a new moon. The mare was not only a master of battle magic, she was rumored to be Celestia's daughter.

The mare in question was currently sleeping comfortably, curled up next to a very warm dragon on a very large bed. This, of course, could not last. The door flew open, and a panicked Pegasus flung herself into the room. The maid in question was named Silver Lily, and this was her second day on the job. She had drawn the short straw from the group of servants outside the door, who had been sent to inform Ms. Sparkle that she needed to be ready in the next half hour. Of course, there wasn't enough time to exercise tact, so in she had been tossed.

She crept toward the bed, noticing that Ms. Sparkle appeared to be much larger than the average pony. Also, she had wings. Maybe those rumors about her being able to change shape were true? She crept closer, hardly able to breathe. She saw scales, and definitely webbed wings, and oh sweet Celestia, were those talons? She gulped, muttering a quick prayer. She opened her mouth, and in a voice that was entirely too loud, said. "Excuse me, Lady Twilight? We need you to get ready!"

The dragon cracked open one eye. It was a brilliant emerald green, that pinned her to the spot, seeming to gaze into her very soul. It blinked, and then the dragon rumbled "You need Twilight, huh? Okay, give me one second." Silver Lily stood rooted to the spot. The dragon lifted a wing, revealing a sleeping mare not much older than herself. Silver Lily gave an imperceptible sigh of relief. Twilight Sparkle was not, in fact, a scaly, rampaging monster. The dragon bent over, nudging her slightly. "Twilight? Up and at 'em, you're late for your meeting with the Princess." The mare shifted, grumbling a bit. Suddenly, her eyes snapped wide open.

"Late? For the Princess?"

The dragon nodded. "This Pegasus is here to get you ready, but you have to go, now."

The unicorn blanched, and shot right out of bed, babbling about being tardy the whole way. Silver Lily watched her go. She realized that the dragon was looking right at her. Her wings flared, an unconscious fight-or-flight reaction. The dragon looked amused. She must not show fear, she thought. If she showed fear, he'd know, and it would go badly for her. She planted her hooves defensively, lowering her head. The dragon laughed. "Your bravery is commendable. Don't worry, I'm not going to eat you. With an attitude like that, you could be in the Air Guard." She let her wings down, backing towards the door. The dragon curled back in on itself. "Word of warning, though. If you ever do face down a dragon, control your breathing. I could hear your heart, it was pounding like a drum the whole time."

Silver Lily closed the door behind her. She turned to leave down one hallway, pausing only when she heard the unique sound of a dragon giggling like an idiot.

________________________________________

Twilight was rushed downstairs. She had time to jam a bagel into her mouth, hardly bothering to chew. She choked it down with the aid of a large cup of warm Earl Grey, and was whisked into the dressing room. The crowd of unicorns, absent Rarity, descended onto her once more. Any attempts to help were ignored, and Twilight got the feeling she'd be of more help if she just let them pose her. This speeded the process considerably. At last, Twilight stood ready to go, after twenty excruciating minutes of clothing, fastening, brushing, and applying makeup by a team of unicorns that clearly had experience working together. A set of golden laurels were placed gently on her head, and she was led down a back hallway into a room with a wide ceiling. There stood a chariot, pulled by a team of four Royal Guards. It was crafted of a light wood, with brass fixtures holding it together. Careful not to dirty her dress, Twilight was helped into the chariot, and soon her retinue of beauticians had vanished back into the castle. One of the guards turned to her. "We'll be heading out in about five minutes, ma'am. You can go ahead and relax until then."

"Thank you, sir." she replied, allowing her head to fall to a normal height again. Rarity had drilled her for an hour last night on how to "hold your head like a lady". Afterwards they had moved on to "the proper high-stepping form", which when combined with "the sequence of a proper bow" had totaled almost two hours. Spike was greatly amused by the whole thing, and did not hesitate to point out particularly humorous mistakes. Twilight had tried her best to ignore him, but it was difficult for her to keep from giggling as well. She wondered how long the procession would take. Half the city was still preparing for the Celebration, it might not be noticed by many people. The chariot started to move out of the Academy, through the front gates. The doors swung open wide, and Twilight was instantly greeted by a wall of sound. The entirety of Canterlot was there, screaming and cheering her name. Bulbs flashed, flags flew. The Royal Guard was barely able to hold the crowd in check. Twilight remembered her lessons. She straightened, keeping a small smile on her face. She waved one hoof demurely. Her gaze swept over the crowd. They were packed in tightly, all the way from shop fronts to the streets. Some ponies hung out of windows, and Pegasi swooped and soared above her, jostling for position.

The chariot proceeded at a measured pace, Twilight remembering to keep to her impromptu training. She smiled and waved, and the crowd ate it up. She could see the intersection ahead, and heard the chanting of the crowd on the other road. A filly dashed out into the road, screaming her name. She was swiftly borne aside by a guard, and placed back by the hooves of her parents. Twilight was struck by inspiration, suddenly. Reaching for a small amount of magic, she drew on the minute particles of gold in her laurels. Reducing the wreath by an extremely small margin, she replicated the gold in it exponentially, fashioning a copy of her own laurels in miniature. With it finished, she set it on the head of the unicorn filly as she passed, who looked up at her with starstruck eyes. With a smile, Twilight turned her head forward again. She heard the filly say to her parents, "Look, mommy! Lookit!" Twilight had a small headache, but it was no matter now. As she reached the corner, she saw an identical chariot to her own draw beside her, and Morning Star caught her eye and smiled.

He was dressed in his formal scholar's uniform. A blue coat with golden buttons down the front, and a quill pin identifying him as an Archivist in training. He wore a set of well-shined black boots, and a cloak in deep red was on his back, fastened with a golden sun clasp. He too wore the golden laurels, and his hair was well groomed. The chariots continued down the road, and Twilight was impressed by what she saw. Pegasi had pushed together several clouds, forming a screen behind the Princess, which loomed over the proceedings. A picture of the pair of unicorns was being projected by magic onto the underbelly, broadcast in real time. As the procession went down the main street to the forum, Twilight noticed that white rose petals were appearing in the air over the street, falling all around them and paving their way. A surreptitious glance behind her confirmed that they were constructs, dissolving after they had passed. Side by side, the two held themselves regally, smiling and waving at the crowd. Soon, they arrived at the forum, before the altar where Celestia waited. Stepping out of their carriages, they walked in perfect step up to the dais, where they waited for the crowd to quiet down. The Princess stepped forward, flaring her wings. The crowd fell silent, hanging on her words.

Celestia spoke, her voice mellifluous and commanding. "We gather here to commend these two ponies for exceptional heroism in the face of danger. Twilight Sparkle and Morning Star, of their own will and volition, ventured deep into the wild in search of knowledge, which could better all of Equestria. Their hardships were great, their trials dangerous. Each owes their very life to the other, several times over. Such selflessness is an example of Loyalty I have rarely seen. There, deep in the Everfree Forest, they depended on each other for survival, sharing all that they had to ensure the safety of their companion. Kindness at its finest. In the dark of the woods, when all hope seemed lost, they kept their spirits high, and refused to flee in the face of danger. Indeed, they exhibited Laughter in great amounts, for they have told me there were times of joy as well. When faced with danger and illusion, their levelheadedness and quick thinking prevailed, showing that the spirit of Honesty is indeed part of them. And they did all of this to bring back knowledge, not for themselves, not for personal profit, but to share with all of Equestria. This is one of the best examples of Generosity I have seen in recent memory. When, upon their return, they were attacked by a hydra, they stood fast and protected the small town of Ponyville, risking their lives so that others may live. They were prepared to give all so that others could be safe. Their valor and courage were extraordinary, and so we honor them today. Morning Star and Twilight Sparkle, step forward."

Twilight stepped forward, bowing her head low as she did so. Her laurels, as well as Morning Star's, disappeared. Celestia turned her head towards Morning Star. Tapping him on the shoulders with her horn, she levitated a golden medallion emblazoned with a shield around his neck. "Arise, Sir Morning Star. May your valiance serve you well in the future, and may you use your position to shield those who may need your courage."

She turned to Twilight. A familiar weight settled onto her head. "Arise, Twilight Sparkle, Wielder of the Element of Magic. Your valor is well known, and you have the thanks of your monarch and your country." She nodded her head at them both, a subtle prompting to turn. The did so, facing the crowd. Their chariots awaited at the bottom of the staircase. Again in step, they descended the stairs, bearings regal and strong. They reached the bottom of the stairs. As one, they clasped hooves, holding them high above their heads. The crowd erupted in screams and cheers, as the ceremony was completed.

Their hooves lowered, and Twilight looked at Morning Star. A small, mischievous ghost of a smile was hovering around the edges of his lips. They each knew what the other was thinking. Leaning into each other, they met in a kiss, pure and deep. This, too, was broadcast for all present to see. Twilight got a glimpse of the shocked looks on her friends' faces, as well as Spike and her brother, who were standing side by side. If the holding of hooves has sparked a reaction in the crowd, this set the streets ablaze. A roar that seemed to shake the foundations of the city itself was heard. Closing her eyes, she lost herself in the moment. At last, they broke apart. Walking calmly to their carriages, they departed the forum, and if the gossip that morning was bad, then the afternoon's stories were ten times worse.

________________________________________

Celestia smiled as she took wing to the castle. All according to plan...

Of Feasts and Fantasies

It was a short ride back to the castle proper, as the guards pulling Twilight's chariot were moving quickly down a back street that was sequestered from the public eye. The sounds of celebration were ringing loud in Twilight's ears still, and she could hear them chanting her and Morning Star's name. It occurred to her that maybe that wasn't the smartest move to have made, if she wanted to preserve anonymity like she had in the past. It was a bit late to take it back, she reflected as they approached the castle walls. And to be perfectly honest, she wasn't sure if she wanted to. She was surer than ever now. She loved Morning Star, and he loved her back. And that was enough.

As the chariot passed through the gate, she saw that Morning Star had already arrived, and was talking with her friends. Rainbow and Rarity in particular seemed interested in him, although all of Twilight's friends were pressing in uncomfortably close. Twilight stepped out of the chariot, thanking the guards as she departed, as she had every time since she was a filly. Her friends hardly noticed her until she stepped into the group, standing next to Morning Star. He put an arm around her shoulder, and she relaxed. Rarity had a ridiculous grin on her face. Twilight had a feeling her own expression was similar.

"Twilight, darling! Why didn't you tell us about this?" Rarity asked, indicating the couple.

Twilight smiled. "To be perfectly honest, it was a sort of spur of the moment type of thing." Rainbow Dash snorted. Twilight continued. "Anyway, it never really came up in conversation, I guess. You remember how busy we were over the past couple of days."

Morning Star cut in. "Oh, so it wasn't just me who thought the preparations were a bit fast."

"A bit? I went from the hospital to trying on a dress to a full on ceremony in two days!" Twilight said, laughing.

Morning Star leaned in and kissed her again. "You look great, by the way. Who did the dress?"

Rarity stepped forward. "The dress was a group effort, but I am the one who led the design team, Sir Morning Star." She gave a little curtsy. "I am glad it made an impression. It's one of my better ideas, I think. I must say, I think we are all a little curious to know how you two decided to...become an item? If it's not too forward, that is."

"Please, call me Morning Star. I've been a knight for all of five minutes. Unfortunately, I seem to be lacking names for most of you."

Twilight sprang into action. "Oh, my apologies! Morning Star, this is Rarity, Element of Generosity." She indicated the seamstress, who bowed her head respectfully.

She pointed at Rainbow Dash, who was hovering a few meters off of the ground with an expression of disdain on her face. "This is Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty."

Morning Star smiled. "And one of the best flyers in Equestria, or so I've heard." He offered a hoof, which Rainbow Dash bumped. Silently, she took to the air again, looking a bit more forgiving of the newcomer.

Twilight pointed out Pinkie, who was bouncing excitedly. "This is Pinkie Pie, Element of Laughter. She's the proprietor of Sugarcube Corner as well."

Pinkie Pie gave him and Twilight a quick hug. "I'm soooo glad you two are dating! I thought there might be a new couple around town, but I couldn't find them no matter how hard I tried to look! You go well together, I think we should have a party when you get back! No, wait, two parties, one for the hydra thing and one for the dating thing, and maybe one more just because! We can have cake and cider and some of the sarsaparilla I have lying around and some of the Four Alarm Cupcakes and..."

Applejack gently but firmly placed a hoof over Pinkie's mouth. "Sorry 'bout that, partner," she said apologetically, tipping her hat. "Name's Applejack, but I reckon since y'all are part of our little group you can call me AJ. Pinkie Pie's a bit excitable at times, as you can see. I think I might have seen y'all around town, if you stopped by the apple cart."

Morning Star nodded. "I think so. You have a filly, right? She was sitting on top of the cart bagging apples for you."

Applejack smiled. "Yep. That's Honey Crisp. Stop on by sometime, we'd love to see you again."

Twilight stepped forward, indicating Fluttershy, who was standing warily behind Rarity. "Applejack's Element is Honesty, and Fluttershy's is Kindness. We all live back in Ponyville, ever since we met years ago."

Fluttershy nodded meekly, stepping forward. She offered a hoof, which Morning Star took, bowing low over it. "Pleased to meet you, Ms. Fluttershy." he said softly.

Fluttershy blushed. "Likewise." she said, her voice tiny.

A low disturbance of air was heard, followed by another. Soon, the regular concussions grew into distinct wingbeats, and Spike lifted himself over the gates. Coasting downward, he furled his wings, landing gracefully near Twilight. Morning Star blanched a bit, taking a step back. Spike stalked up to him, teeth bared. "You." he growled, drawing himself to his full height. "You took Twilight, the pony I care most about in this world, on a dangerous, reckless expedition into the middle of one of the most dangerous places in Equestria, if not the world. You almost got her killed. Several times. She spent two weeks in the hospital protecting you, and she is still recovering. You did all that to her, and more. I should gut you like a fish for the danger you put her in." He snarled, showing teeth, fire dripping from beneath his fangs. Then, his demeanor changed, as he closed his mouth and spoke more softly. "I was prepared to, as well. But every time you two were in danger, you risked yourself to get her out, when you could have fled. To be honest, I expected you to. You distracted the hydra long enough for Twi to cast her spell, even if she hurt herself doing it. And what I saw out there was the unicorn I love most happier than I have seen her act in years." He held out a claw. "I respect you for how you've treated Twilight. Thank you."

Morning Star took the proffered claw, shaking it solemnly. "Thank you for that, Spike. I'll work hard to show you I'm worthy of it." Twilight breathed a sigh of relief. Morning Star was liked by her friends, and Spike seemed alright with it. That was two crises averted, now the only hurdle left was...

"Twilight!" She cringed. That voice... Sure enough, it was Shining Armor. Twilight groaned. The voice in question was all too familiar. Shining Armor was getting ready to "protect" her. She'd have to convince him of Morning Star's good qualities herself. Morning Star was an unfamiliar factor, and therefore suspicious in her brother's eyes, so he'd be of no use in defending himself. Twilight would have to head Shining Armor off before he built up a head of steam, or else there would be no stopping him. She fixed a grin to her face and turned to meet her brother.

"Shiny!" she cried, using her pet name for him. She ran over, tackling him in a flying hug. He caught her, spinning her around briefly before setting her back down.

"You looked great out there, Twilight." he said, taking her in. They hadn't seen much of each other in the past few years, and Shining Armor was often extremely busy, attending to his duties both as Captain of the Royal Guard and as Consort to Princess Cadence. "And if the stories are to be believed, you managed to take down a hydra all on your own. That's pretty impressive."

Twilight saw her opening. "Well, I did have some help." She gestured to Morning Star, indicating that he should come over. "Shiny, this Morning Star. Morning Star, this is my brother, Shining Armor."

Morning Star bowed in deference. "Sir. It's an honor."

Shining Armor returned the gesture. "Please, no need to stand on ceremony. You're the man of the hour right now. I'm just here as part of the guard." He stared at him, calculating whether or not he was in fact worthy of his little sister. "So, you're dating my sister? How did that happen?" Twilight realized that the conversation was about to take a downward turn. She placed a hoof on Shining Armor's shoulder.

"Shiny, can I talk to you for a moment? In private?" It wasn't a request. Shining Armor begrudgingly followed his sister off to the side, where a fierce conversation was soon taking place in a low mutter.

"Twilight, what are you doing with this guy? He almost got you killed, and you kiss him in front of the entire population of Canterlot? I thought you were smarter than this!" Shining Armor said, scraping at the ground.

"Look. Morning Star saved my life several times, and I saved his. The hydra was just another instance of that. He's one of the best colts I have had the privilege of meeting, and he is an excellent pony if you would just give him a chance." Twilight said, making eye contact with her brother.

"Yes, I heard all about your 'adventures' in the Everfree." Shining Armor retorted, snorting in exasperation. "He wanted to go and risk his own fool neck in the most dangerous place in the world, and he dragged you along as well. Forgive me if I don't immediately start falling all over him, but this idiot scholar had no right charging off into that deathtrap, let alone with you in tow!"

Twilight's nostrils flared. "Listen to me very closely. I happen to be one of those 'idiot scholars', a fact you seem to have forgotten. It was our vast knowledge of spells that saved our flanks several times in those woods, not brawn. And another thing, you have no right telling me what I can and cannot do with my own time! This trip was just as much for me as for him, and if you want proof, swing by the library sometime in the next five years and I'll show you all of the knowledge I've brought back with me from that 'deathtrap'. Now play nice and get to know him, or by Discord's scaly right hoof I will make sure Cadence knows exactly how poorly you were getting ready to treat a national hero!"

With that she spun away, trotting over to her friends. Shining Armor watched her go, a puzzled look on his face. He had never seen his little Twily get so worked up over a pony without good reason. And Celestia knew she proved to be a better judge of character than he had in the past. He looked over at the colt his sister had clearly fallen head over hooves for. He seemed bright enough, and something about him radiated an open honesty and sincerity. His shoulders looked strong, and his face was pleasant and open, unlike so many of Canterlot's elite. Shining Armor sighed. He owed it to Twilight to at least get to know him before making a judgmental decision, he supposed. He trotted forward, pausing by Morning Star. He held out a hoof. "Thank you for keeping my sister safe, and for making her happy. Celestia knows she deserves both." he said, waiting on Morning Star's reaction.

Morning Star stared for a moment, before extending his own hoof. Silently, they shook hooves. Eye contact was made, and a wealth of information was silently exchanged. Shining Armor was tentatively approving Morning Star's relationship, and would be watching closely to make sure nothing went wrong. In return, Morning Star expressed gratitude at this generous offer, and would gladly accept the consequences if he failed in his duties as Twilight's coltfriend. The hoofshake was broken, and the tension between the two evaporated.

A servant approached the group of ponies. The Pegasus, coal black with a wineglass as a cutie mark, cleared his throat before addressing them. "Attention, those of you invited to the High Table for dinner are to follow me." This concluded the conversation between the friends, as Twilight, her friends, and Morning Star proceeded up the steps to the dining hall. The procession wound through the halls of Canterlot, before halting by a set of double doors. The Pegasus turned to address them again. "You will be announced in the order of your place at the table, two minutes apart. Please step forward and proceed once your name is called. For those of you wielding the Elements, they are all that is required of you in the way of formal attire." He opened a familiar looking box. Each pony stepped forward, fastening their Elements around their necks. So prepared, they lined up.

The Pegasus knocked twice on the wall, and a deep, commanding voice called out. "Now proceeding to the High Table, the Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash!" Rainbow stuck her chest out, strutting through the doors, which shut behind her. She was greeted with cheers. After a brief wait, the voice called out again. "Now proceeding to the High Table, the Element of Laughter, Pinkie Pie!" Pinkie gave a squeal of excitement, heading for the door, and bursting through to more cheering.

The process repeated itself for each of Twilight's friends, until it was just her and Morning Star. The Pegasus knocked twice on the wall. The voice called out "Now proceeding to the High Table, the hero, Sir Morning Star!" Morning Star winked at Twilight before heading through the doors to thunderous applause and cheering. The doors shut.

The Pegasus turned to Twilight, and began to speak rapidly in low tones. "Lady Twilight, I have been directed to deliver a message by my master. Listen carefully, it is for your ears only and we don't have much time. Your public declaration of love is highly exploitable. You must tread carefully whilst in Canterlot. You have the opportunity to make allies while you are here, but be careful to let no one control you. Not all is as it seems here. Trust no one, and I mean no one. That's all I can say. Good luck." And with that, he flew off down a darkened corridor, blending in perfectly with the shadows. Twilight stood in shock. Who was that Pegasus? She took a step forward, ready to pursue it.

The voice thundered "Now proceeding to the High Table, the Hero and Element of Magic, the Lady Twilight Sparkle!" Frustrated, she turned back to the door, stepping through.

________________________________________

Twilight was greeted by a standing ovation. Ponies of rank stood everywhere, and the dining hall was done up in deep purple and shimmering gold. Twilight spotted her friends, already seated at the table, and Morning Star settling into his seat. Her seat was right next to his, in between him and Princess Celestia. Princess Luna sat at her sister's right hoof, Twilight at her left. She could see her brother sitting at his designated place, at the head of the Royal Guards' table. He waved at her good-naturedly. Princess Cadence was nowhere to be seen, her normal place at the head of the Houses' table empty. Twilight gracefully stepped forward, exchanging pleasantries with the ponies around her. Each wanted to congratulate her, or invite her to an event, or speak with her in some way. Twilight graciously turned down the offers, making her way to the High Table, where she finally reached her seat and the side of the Princess. She reached up to remove her Element, but Celestia stopped her. "Keep your Element on, my faithful student. It is part of the ceremony." Twilight dubiously obeyed.

Celestia turned to face the hall. Every eye was trained on her. "Let the dinner begin!" she called. Doors along both sides of the walls opened wide, and servants came pouring out in perfect files, each of them carrying a tray laden with food. As one, they set the dishes down on the tables, removing the covers, pirouetting neatly and retreating through the same doors. More servants came out, bearing pitchers of cider, wine, and heady mead for refreshment. Twilight accepted a small glass of red wine, and waited for the others at her table to be served. She had been at similar ceremonies before, though they had never been for her personally, or for such events as the killing of a hydra. She waited, and looked to her Princess. Celestia rose from her chair, her horn glimmering with magic. "Hail, Equestria!" she cried.

"Hail, Equestria!" the guests roared, draining their glasses in a toast. Twilight mimicked them. The wine was good, warm and fruity. Twilight recoiled a little bit at the aftertaste, a bitter and nutty finish to the flavor. It quickly faded, however, and Twilight's glass was refilled. Celestia took her seat, the rest of the hall following suit. Ponies began to take food from the platters in front of them. Twilight looked down the table, groaning a bit. This was a formal event, and Pinkie and Rainbow appeared to be in the middle of an eating contest, plates piled high with food. Rarity was handling herself well, of course, and Fluttershy was eating in small amounts, taking demure bites. Even Applejack appeared to have retained enough of her "proper etiquette" from her days in Manehatten to handle herself well. She turned the other way. Celestia and Luna had each taken a small amount of food and drink, enough to satisfy common courtesy.

The Alicorn Sisters rarely needed to eat, and Twilight suspected that they only did eat for the pleasure of it. She knew that Celestia had quite a sweet tooth, and that Princess Luna had a love for spicy foods that would leave other ponies gasping for water. She turned her attention to her own plate. If she remembered correctly, this sort of gathering called for a seven course meal. The first course was usually an appetizer. Twilight turned her own attention towards a white-ish cheese, and a small bunch of red grapes. She laid these on her plate, along with a small round loaf of rye bread and butter. Feeling her stomach rumble a bit, she dug in.

The cheese was excellent, and the grapes were good as well, if a bit sour. The bread was still warm and the butter was sweet. Twilight sipped at her wine, noticing that the bitter aftertaste was still present, but not as noticeable. She left some food on her plate, as was proper. She turned to Morning Star, who looked utterly lost. "Leave some food left over, and don't eat a lot. Seven courses pile up quickly." she whispered.

"Thanks." he muttered, setting some of his sliced pear back on the plate. He took a sip of mead. "Seven courses? That seems a bit excessive, don't you think?" he asked, surveying the crowd.

Twilight nodded, leaning in closer. She was aware of the eyes on them both. "The Princesses employ the best cooks in Equestria. It's not often they get to show off like this, so when they do, they go big." She looked over at the Sisters. "I think for them it's more about recognizing talent than hiring on staff to attend to their needs."

A bell was rung, and the servants burst forth from the doors again. They moved with clockwork efficiency, clearing places for new dishes while removing the old. Bowls were set forth, and a variety of soups were set onto the tables, their colors ranging from creamy whites to soothing greens and cheerful yellows. Twilight spotted a large pot of soup being set upon the table near Princess Luna. Its contents were a dangerous red, and the steam rising from the top seemed to fight with itself, coiling and striking at the air like a snake. Twilight got a whiff of the substance, and immediately her eyes began watering. Morning Star did as well, and immediately reached for his mead.

"What in Equestria is that?" he asked fearfully.

Twilight took a sip of her wine. "That is Princess Luna's favorite dish," she said, watching the Alicorn ladle some into her bowl with a smile. "It's a broth made from tomatoes as a base, with Nova peppers inside. They're the hottest in Equestria, and the gardens that grow them are sealed inside glass domes to prevent the fumes from escaping. They are planted, grown, moved, stored, and prepared with full protective gear, and can actually be corrosive in large amounts. Shining Armor said he once watched a Gryphonian dignitary try some of that soup at a banquet, and he actually passed out after the first two spoonfulls." Luna drained the bowl happily, licking her lips. "I'm not sure how she does it. I think she enjoys watching the expressions on ponies' faces when she finishes off a pot."

Twilight turned to a light orange soup in front of her, and ladled some of it into her bowl. "This is a pumpkin soup with cream and saffron. It's my favorite." she said, picking up her spoon.

"I'm glad you like it, Twilight." Celestia said, smiling at her. "And I think you might be right about Luna, she does enjoy that horrible soup more than is healthy."

Twilight almost dropped her spoon, realizing that if Celestia had heard that, then Luna had certainly heard it as well.

"Forgive me, Princess. I meant no offense." she said, bowing her head in deference to Luna.

Luna's face was split by a mischievous grin. "None taken, Twilight Sparkle. However, I feel that you could benefit from a bowl of this as well." With that, she took another bowl, filling it with the soup and sending it over. "I was actually just discussing my taste in soup with my dear sister. I am of the opinion that my sister could not finish a bowl on her own, as her palate runs towards the bland."

"You know full well that I could, Luna. I simply would prefer not to. That stuff is horrid." Celestia sniffed, turning to her own barley broth.

"Then perhaps your 'champion' could finish it for you, seeing as it's clearly more mild than I am led to believe. Or do you think that Twilight could not cope with a little heat?" Luna queried, raising an eyebrow.

Celestia's eye obtained a wicked gleam. "A wager, little sister? How about we make this interesting?"

Twilight cut in. "Do I get a say in this? At all?"

She was ignored. "If your student fails to finish the bowl, you will finish this entire pot, Celestia. By yourself, no water or bread. Just soup." Luna proclaimed, locked in a stare with her sister.

Celestia nodded. "And if she does, you will be eating a full bunch of Nova peppers, plain and undried, with no water or bread. Hopefully that will cure you of your inane obsession with spicy food." she retorted, meeting her gaze. She turned to Twilight. "Twilight, eat your soup." Her tone brooked no argument.

Twilight stared at the red monstrosity in front of her. It hissed and spat angrily. She knew that she would be allowed nothing until the dish was finished, or until the soup had rendered her comatose. Sighing, she picked up her spoon, dipping it into the liquid. She raised it up to her lips. She was acutely aware of the hall. It had fallen silent, and everyone, from her brother to her friends to her monarchs, were watching with a mixture of horror and morbid curiosity. Steeling herself, she placed the spoon in her mouth, swallowing the soup.

Oh, sweet Celestia, that was hot! Immediately, her throat closed up, the heat shooting into her sinuses and causing her eyes to water. Her tongue tingled threateningly, and she felt her face flush. There was an awed sigh from the crowd. Forcing herself to dip the spoon in again, she raised it to her lips, tipping it back and swallowing the soup again. Her head started to pound, and she began to weep involuntarily. She picked it up again. She swallowed soup. And again. And again. And again. She stared at the bowl. The soup was more than half gone. The crowd watched in amazement as she picked the bowl up in both hooves and tipped it back. The liquid was molten metal, sliding down her throat and nestling in her belly. Her vision actually began to dim, and she could no longer feel her face. Groaning, she lowered the bowl. She had done it. Meeting Luna's eyes defiantly, she tipped the bowl upside down. Not a drop spilled out. She slammed it onto the table, and pushed her wineglass away. Sitting back, she reached for her soup, and began to spoon it into her mouth as if nothing had happened.

The hall erupted into cheers and exclamations. Celestia patted her on the back, and Twilight looked up to her and smiled. "Well done, Twilight. That was very brave." she said, gesturing for a server to refill her glass.

Twilight took the wine gratefully, drinking deep. "Thank you, Princess. Please never make me do that ever again." she replied, blinking away tears and giving her mentor a good natured grin.

________________________________________

The meal progressed normally afterwards, though Twilight consumed far more wine than she should have after that bowl of soup. She did switch to water after a while, hoping to counteract the effects of the alcohol. She worked her way through the salad, and managed to cool her mouth and palate with the sorbet served as course four. Course five was a very heavy pasta dish, which sat in Twilight's stomach fairly well. The sixth course was some fairly savory potato dish, with a dark and sweet sauce ladled on top. At this point, Twilight felt herself slowing down. Pinkie and Rainbow had long ago realized that eating as much as they could from each course was not a good idea, but it was a bit too late for that, and they were sprawled in their chairs, in a blissful state of fullness. The seventh course, dessert, was wonderful. Princess Celestia was currently enjoying a bowl of custard, topped with chocolate and cream. Princess Luna had excused herself in the middle of course three after she had finished her extraordinarily large bunch of peppers, and had only now returned to the table, looking somewhat ill. Twilight finished her cream roll, setting it to the side.

The last of the servitors stepped forward with coffee, tea, and liquor, and Twilight took a large cup of unsweetened black coffee from one. She noticed that most of the Royal Guard at the table had long since fallen asleep. She looked out of the windows along one side of the hall. They had started the feast when the sun was low in the sky, but if Twilight was correct, then they had been eating for five hours. It was fast approaching midnight. Princess Celestia looked ready to retire for the evening. Twilight nudged Morning Star, who was finishing his coffee as well. He sat up a bit straighter. Sure enough, the Princess rose from her throne. The hall once again fell silent, and she addressed the entire crowd.

"Thank you for attending this gathering, held to honor two of Equestria's greatest heroes. The hour is late, and the meal is finished. Those of you who wish to stay in the castle tonight are of course welcome to do so. As for the rest of you, I wish you safe travels and may you find your own beds warm and ready for you. Good night." she said, and she stepped from her throne, exiting the hall. A cleanup crew moved in to the hall, beginning to clear dishes from the tables and refuse from the floor. The Guards began to rouse themselves, staggering off to their barracks. Twilight descended from the table, walking over to her brother, who was blinking sleepily.

"Shiny, I wanted to talk to you." she said, as he rose to greet her.

He smiled. "Sure thing, Twilight. What was it you wanted to say? Use small words, I'm a bit drunk."

Twilight giggled a bit. "Me, too. I just wanted to apologize for the way I spoke to you earlier. There was no reason for me to treat you that way, you're just looking out for me. I shouldn't snap at you for doing that."

Shining Armor held up a hoof. "Twilight. You were right about the way I was acting. If he makes you happy, and you trust him, then that's good enough for me." He considered that for a moment. "Well, maybe not good enough, but it'll do for now." he said, staggering a bit.

Twilight hugged her brother. "Thanks, BBBFF. I love you." she said, burying her face in his shoulder.

He returned the gesture, laying one hoof along her back. "I love you too, sis. Sleep well, ok? And come see me in the parade tomorrow, I'll be at the front." With that, he disengaged from her, herding his soldiers towards the door.

Twilight noticed her friends staggering off towards their rooms as well, overwhelmed by a combination of food, weariness, and alcohol. They each raised a hoof in farewell. Fluttershy tried to flap her wings, tipping over. Applejack, who could handle her liquor, slung her over her back, carrying her up the stairs towards the tower they'd be occupying. Morning Star was waiting for her. She walked back over to him, avoiding the bustling servants, and stood by his side. “I need to head back to the dormitories." He said, pulling his cloak around his shoulders tightly. "I'll meet you back here at ten tomorrow. We should be able to make it to the parade by then. Deal?" he asked, fastening the pin.

"Deal. Princess Celestia said that we have a private box with her for the ceremony tomorrow, and that there was no need for formal attire." Twilight replied, leaning in close.

Morning Star kissed her. "Good. This outfit looks nice, but it itches." He turned to leave. "Good night, Twilight. I love you."

Twilight realized that was the first time he had actually said it. "I love you, too." she responded.

He strode out of the door, catching one of the last chariots and pulling away. Twilight turned and walked up the stairs, headed to her room, where Spike was surely waiting. As she walked, she felt her eyes grown heavy, and she stumbled around a few corners. Twilight realized that she had probably drunk far too much. Her hooves dragged, and it felt like she was moving through soft, warm mud. She realized that she was in front of her room. She fumbled with the knob, letting herself in. She lurched to the bed, and barely managed to strip off her dress and set the Element on the bedside table. Her head spun, and blackness ate at the corners of her vision. She collapsed onto the bed, gazing up at the stars on her ceiling. The seemed to be spinning, faster and faster still. She faded from consciousness quickly, and the last thing she recalled as she slipped into a heavy sleep was the bitter taste of nuts.

________________________________________

Twilight shot awake, feeling around in the dark. Her door was still open, spilling light from the corridor into her room. Grumbling, she went to close it. From the hallway came a whisper. "Twilight..." She looked around, searching for the pony who had called her name. Seeing a light at one end of the hallway, Twilight followed it. It retreated around one corner, calling her name again. "Twilight..." She rounded the corner. It vanished into a room, the door closing behind it. Cautiously, she crept towards the door. Once more, she heard her name. "Twilight..." The voice sounded familiar, masculine. She cracked open the door. There, inside, was a bathing room. Twilight, without realizing it, walked forward, stopping at the edge. The water was warm and steaming, and smelled of fresh pine and some other, headier scent. Twilight slipped into the water, luxuriating in the feeling of warmth on her body. The room was dimly lit, illuminated only by the warm glow of a few flickering candles. Twilight felt her muscles relax, and she let herself float aimlessly in the pool. She drifted, safe and secure and without fear. The water was hot, almost unbearably so. She felt herself flushing from the heat, and the steam made it hard to breathe.

She heard a splash from behind, and realized that she was not alone in the pool. She felt as if she should turn around, and see who it was, but the water and the heat and the scent overwhelmed her, and she simply lay there. She felt a presence behind her, and suddenly, another pony had drawn her into a powerful, protective embrace. She stared at the candles, feeling the hooves (his hooves, she was sure it was male) knead into her back. She groaned, relaxing even further. Sweat ran from her body in rivulets, mixing her own scent with that of the water. She inhaled, the steam and her scent and his scent mixing into one. An eternity later, he drew her back into his embrace, and as if it were the most natural thing in the world, she opened herself to him and they were together in the water, mixing and mingling and moving as one. And the voice whispered in her ear all the while, undeniable in its masculinity and each word drove into her like a knife and made her bleed in ecstasy. And she listened, and she obeyed...

________________________________________

Celestia watched, and nodded at the results. It had taken some doing, getting Twilight to consume as much of the drug as she had while not alerting the servants to the slow drugging of their hero, but she had done it. And the results were excellent, far better than she could have imagined. She watched with clinical detachment as her student writhed in her sleep, and she pushed the Catalysts harder, ensuring their influence over Twilight would grow. With that accomplished, she settled into sleep, allowing herself some much-deserved rest. Tomorrow was a big day...

Of Games and Guards

Twilight awoke, shivering. Her body was sore and tired, and she hardly felt rested at all. Her head throbbed, and she was freezing. Worst of all, she felt cold and empty on the inside, like a piece of her was missing. Shivering, she rolled out of bed. A sour taste filled her mouth. Dragging herself to the toilet, she emptied the contents of her stomach into the basin. She was familiar enough with hangovers, but that did not mean she enjoyed them. She got to her hooves shakily, feeling the room lurch a bit in protest. She ran her tongue along the inside of her mouth, attempting to moisturize it a bit. She tasted a bitter sensation in her mouth, which reminded her faintly of nuts. Opening her mouth, she checked to see if there was perhaps something in her teeth. There was nothing, of course, but she did notice a brownish residue that had mostly come off in her...purge.

Annoyed, Twilight began to clean her teeth, shutting the bathroom door quietly so as not to wake Spike. She finished, pouring a glass of water from the tap. She swished the first mouthful and spat, noticing a slight brownish tinge. It would have to do, she supposed. She turned to her shower, running a stream of hot water that soon filled the bathroom with steam. Stepping into the shower, she found herself thinking over the events of the last night, which seemed to have passed in a blur. She vaguely remembered climbing into bed, and after that was a blank slate. Twilight couldn't help but shake the feeling that she was supposed to be remembering something, but for the life of her, she couldn't think of what. She stood in the shower for a while, trying to think. Her hangover prevented any of that sort of nonsense, however.

Idly, she finished washing the suds off of her body, stepping out of the warmth. She toweled off vigorously, reveling in the feel of a clean coat. An idea occurred to her. She quietly began to rummage through her things. Sure enough, Spike had brought the saddlebags up from Ponyville. A bit worse for the wear, they were torn and burnt, though the contents were largely unaffected. Twilight noticed several things that could be repaired right off, including a misaligned lens on her telescope. She was not checking her belongings, however. She was searching for something. She found all of the books from the castle suspiciously unharmed, and a few crushed slices of bread. The bag she was checking was missing something, however. The crystal she had been given by Radiant Zenith was gone. There was a hole in the bottom it could have fallen through easily, which meant that it could have been anywhere from the field outside of Ponyville to Canterlot to any point in between. Twilight resolved to search for it at her earliest opportunity, but there was nothing she could do now. Spike was still asleep, so she simply grabbed her Element, slung her dress over a nearby table, and kissed him on the snout before heading out the door.

A nearby clock struck half past seven. She was fairly early, but she headed for the throne room in the hopes of finding Princess Celestia there, in order to return her Element. She knew the way fairly well, a byproduct of living in the castle for so long. She rounded a corner, passing by a bust of a cranky looking unicorn, one who's name she was never able to find, no matter how hard she tried. She trotted down the halls, greeting a few servants going about their business, and receiving cheerful well-wishes in return. Twilight passed by the hallway that had led to her own room, and idly wondered what it was like now. Rounding a corner, she found herself face to face with Princess Luna.

"Ah, Twilight Sparkle!" she said, her voice still a bit hoarse from the peppers she had eaten last night. "You are an early riser, I was just about to retire to my chambers for the day. Wouldst thou care to join me in a diversion?"

Twilight bowed her head respectfully. "I would be honored to, Princess. However, I'm looking for Princess Celestia, so that I can return the Element to her."

Luna appeared fixated on it, her gaze locked on the tiara with a singular fascination. "I must admit, Twilight Sparkle, I have not been so close to this Element in a very long time. Too long, in fact. My sister is not here, she left with the rising of the sun to attend to her Royal duties and help prepare the parade. However, I can take possession of the Element for you, and return it safely to its vault."

Twilight smiled, handing it over. "Thank you very much, Princess! That is most generous of you." She looked around. They were in an unfamiliar part of the castle now.

Princess Luna returned the smile. "Now, I would insist on offering you some hospitality, if thou wouldst care to join me in a game. I could have breakfast delivered if thou hast not eaten. A small diversion, to distract you until your consort arrives, yes?" She gave a wicked smirk, part teasing and part challenging her.

Twilight kept her composure. "I would be delighted, your Highness." She waited as Luna opened the door to her chambers. "But which game did you want to play?"

Luna laughed a little, ushering her inside. "Why, the only game for Royals, Twilight Sparkle. Chess."

The room was well appointed, painted in a muted blue with thick velvet curtains covering the walls. A fire was crackling in the hearth, and a table stood in the exact center of the room. On this table rested a chess set, intricately carved in ivory and ebony. Twilight and Luna approached the board, and Luna immediately took up the black forces. Twilight sat opposite her, commanding the white. Clearing her throat nervously, she spoke. "I fear I would be a poor opponent, your Highness. I can't remember the last time I played chess with anypony."

Luna nodded. "It is always thus with scholars. Fear not, I merely wish to see how you comport yourself. Think of it as...an exercise in strategy. I shall teach you. Now," she said, gesturing at the board. "Begin."

Twilight moved a pawn forward, a stalwart Earth pony bearing a thick shield. Luna moved one of her own in response, and Twilight began to plan her moves. A knight moved to support it, the Pegasus brandishing his spear as if to defy the army gathered across from him. Luna calmly moved her bishop forward, the horn glinting in the firelight. Twilight moved forward her bishop in response, setting up her attack. Luna moved up another pawn, gazing at the board contemplatively. Twilight struck, her Pegasus taking the Earth pony. "First blood." Luna murmured, bringing up yet another pawn. Twilight's bishop took this one. Suddenly, Luna moved another pawn forward, and Twilight realized that Luna now controlled over one half of the board. She fell back, but it was too late. Luna opened her assault, and her pieces fell like wheat. Twilight managed to fend off the attack, but only just. Her pieces were grouped together, supporting one another in case of another attack. Luna's were scattered over the board, each occupying a strong offensive position, but a weak defensive one.

Twilight contemplated her next move carefully, munching on a doughnut and cup of coffee. She realized that she was bound to lose, but she was determined to make Luna pay for each inch of metaphorical ground she took. She moved up her last remaining rook, ready for the inevitable onslaught. Luna shifted her queen, a stately dragon, into better position. Twilight moved a knight to respond. Suddenly, a bishop slid across the board, through Twilight's army. Her king was neatly trapped between her own army and the bishop. "That is checkmate, I believe." Luna said, as Twilight blinked and analyzed the board once more. She offered a hoof, which Twilight took. "An excellent showing, Twilight Sparkle. You have the mind of an excellent strategist."

She spun the board around, showing Twilight her point of view. She walked calmly around the table, sitting next to Twilight. "Your army moved well as a whole, but you forsook early advantage for a more favorable position. Admirable, but stupid in this case. Your assaults took time, while I had only to wait and ensnare you. No piece was wasted without a gain for you, but you were unable to hold any advantage for long. I controlled the land, while you controlled the army marching across it. In all, you did very well, until you went on the defensive. Keep in mind, walls can keep things in just as well as they can keep things out. In the end, it was not your enemies that damned you, it was your allies. Remember that, if nothing else. You cannot always rely on your allies to keep you safe."

Luna looked at her. "Have you learned something today, Twilight Sparkle?"

Twilight nodded. "Yes, Princess. I have."

Luna made eye contact with her, searching her soul for an answer. "Very well then. Remember what you have learned here. The lessons learned from chess apply to more than you would think, Twilight. It is getting towards ten, dost thou remember the way to the front hall from here?" she asked, opening the door for her.

Twilight stepped into the hallway. "Yes, Princess. Thank you."

The midnight blue Alicorn nodded. "Thou art quite welcome, Twilight. If thou dost desire, I would extend an invitation to you. Three nights hence, I am playing host to a small, exclusive gathering of unicorns, in the Royal Gardens. We shall be discussing much, including the subject of magic. I would take it as a kindness if thou wert to attend, I can think of nopony more suited to speak on it than thee, save my sister and I."

Twilight bowed low. "It would be an honor, Princess. I will gladly attend."

Princess Luna, Dio Noctis ex Equestria, bowed her head in return. "I thank thee. Farewell, Twilight Sparkle. Be careful." And with that, she closed the door.

She listened closely, as Twilight Sparkle's hoofbeats retreated down the corridor. "I hope thou hast learned my lesson well, Twilight Sparkle." she whispered, divesting herself of her raiment and resetting her chess board. "You have no hope otherwise, and neither do we..."

________________________________________

Twilight arrived in the main hall at ten o'clock exactly. Morning Star was waiting for her, and the two of them trotted out of the door, chatting the whole way about the parade, and their plans for the festival. Canterlot's festival was the biggest in Equestria, and Celestia alternated between going to a different city and staying in Canterlot every other year. The Canterlot celebration was seven days long, ending with the longest day of the year. That party would last all day, and well into the night. Each day saw a different festivity. The opening ceremonies yesterday were usually accompanied by a large feast to celebrate the bounty of the sun. Today was a day to honor the armed forces of Equestria, and all the work they did. Tomorrow was a day of contests, from duels and jousting to hoofball and swimming. The next day was a day of art and performances, ranging from new gallery openings to live concerts. The fifth day would consist of new inventions, both scientific and magical. Day six was a huge festival, with ponies coming from all over Equestria to experience the party. The seventh and final day was spent in praise to the Princess herself, an all day feast and expression of fellowship. The night would be even rowdier. Foals conceived or born on this day were often considered blessed by Celestia herself. Whether or not there was any truth to the rumors mattered little, as most ponies just used it as an excuse.

As the unicorn duo walked through the streets, they took in the decorations. The sun shone everywhere, with ponies hauling representations onto their roofs, displaying it in their windows, and hanging it from their doors. The vendors who made these sun symbols did very good business this time of year. More uncommon, but gaining in popularity, were effigies of the crescent moon, in honor of Princess Luna. Foals ran underhoof, and the air was lively and full of purpose. Twilight and Morning Star picked their way through the streets, coming in sight of the cleared off avenue which led from the Guard barracks to the palace. The soldiers would pause briefly in the city forum and listen to a short address from Celestia and the commanders before continuing to the palace. The parade would feature regiments from the Royal Guard, Equestrian Regular Army, the Grand Airship Fleet, and the Equestrian Air Corps, as well as Lunar Guard in their first showing. They were seated in the same box as the Princess, although the places of honor would be occupied by her commanders. Twilight and Morning Star were seated together, in one corner of the box. The soldiers would actually be passing them first, and then reaching Celestia. The grandstands below were full of ponies, many of whom had relatives in the parade, and others who simply enjoyed a good show. The sun was almost at its zenith, and Twilight could hear the rumble of drums in the distance. A trumpet blew faintly, and she imagined she could hear the sounds of lockstepped hooves striking the ground in perfect unison.

Twilight craned her neck, looking for the first ranks of ponies. The drums grew louder, and she could definitely hear the dull thud of the approaching army's steps. The crowd gave a roar as the first rank entered the forum. A color guard led the way, six ponies, one for each branch marching in the parade, and one carrying the Equestrian banner. Behind them, the first ranks of the Royal Guard were passing into the arena. Twilight could see her brother leading them, each step precise and measured. The ranks of ponies behind him marched in perfect formation, locked in step, eyes forward and faces like stone. As they moved past the stand, each rank of ponies turned to face Celestia, who watched regally from above. As they passed the review stand, their eyes turned forward once more. They followed the color guard on their path around the forum, looping back around towards where they would come to rest.

The Equestrian Regulars came next, the sun glinting off of their steel ceremonial armor. As they passed, Twilight could hear a steady chant coming from the ranks. She caught it as they suddenly roared out in unison. The pony leading them, a coal black Earth pony called "Hooves to the front, hooves to the rear!" "That's the way we do it here!" The wall of sound was almost tactile. As they passed the stand, the pony leading them turned his eyes towards Celestia. Each rank did the same.

Next came the Royal Airship Fleet. Their armor was leather, formed tight and well insulated against the low temperatures they worked in. Their ranks consisted mostly of Pegasi and unicorns. Their commander, a grizzled female Pegasus, led them in a marching song as they went by, paying homage to Celestia. If possible, they were louder than the Regulars.

The Air Corps was next in procedure. They marched in perfect rows, full of swagger and pride. Each one a Pegasus, they eschewed armor for increased speed and mobility. They wore blue dress shirts and black ties, flight caps perched upon their heads. Each had their rank sewn onto the shoulders and sleeves. As they approached, they flared their wings in unison, letting loose an audible *crack* that echoed throughout the parade grounds.

Last was the Lunar Guard, Princess Luna's answer to the Royal Guard. They marched aggressively, each step they took seemed to claim the ground in front of them. Not a one of them smiled, their expressions fierce. Their commander, a hulking unicorn with one eye, bared his pointed fangs as they passed the now still ranks of the Royal Guard. Twilight's brother watched him impassively. As they passed the stand, however, the unicorn turned early. Right at the edge of the booth, his head snapped around, his one eye focusing with laser intensity on Twilight Sparkle. The crowd murmured a bit at this gaffe, but the Lunar Guard paid them no mind, marching forward with a singular determination. Twilight was suddenly very sure that what she had witnessed was no accident. A message was being sent, but she had no idea what it meant. The Lunar Guard followed their compatriots into formation, halting at the edge of the parade grounds.

________________________________________

Celestia stepped forward. Her voice rang with absolute authority. "Equestrians!" There was a roar from the crowd. The soldiers remained silent. "We are witness to the finest our country has to offer. Look well, for these are the ponies that defend your rest and provide aid when called upon. Each of these fine ponies is a volunteer, choosing to serve their nation out of the goodness of their hearts. They are among the very best of us. As I look out at the assembly before me, I know that I can trust each and every one of them to do their utmost to protect their loved ones and their country, even at the cost of their lives. All too often, they can go months or years without seeing their families, foals, spouses, or friends. They travel far and wide, ensuring that within these borders, order remains and peace is at hand. So, Equestrians, if you should see one of these fine young ponies today, stop and thank them. They give all so you do not have to." She flared her wings. "Equestria Prevails!"

"Equestria Prevails!" the ranks echoed, and Celestia settled back into her seat. Another commander stepped forward, touting some service or another. Inter service rivalry was very common, so Twilight eventually tuned out all of the posturing and bragging, choosing instead to focus on the ponies in front of her. She looked to her brother's Guard, noticing how his dress armor was clean and well shined, almost glowing gold in the sunlight. Each eye in their ranks was straight, each face a rigid mask of self-discipline. They were, quite simply, the premier fighting force of Equestria. They were the very best. Each member of the Guard was expressly invited. Twilight's own brother had been hoof picked out of the Regulars for his officer position, and he had worked hard to get it. The Guard had a long and well-storied history, stretching back further than the actual nation of Equestria. It was an honor few received, and the prestige stayed with you long after you had left the ranks. Twilight was immensely proud of her brother, as she should be. He was the best of the best, after all...

Her scalp tingled, and she slowly turned her head to look at her brother's counterpart. The Lunar Captain had turned his head slightly, and his gaze was fixed firmly on her. His one golden eye drilled into her, and she got the feeling that he was not the only one. Sure enough, hardly a member of the Lunar Guard was listening to a thing the commanders were saying. All eyes were on Twilight. Slowly, imperceptibly, the Lunar Captain bent a knee in her direction. Celestia, who was talking with some dignitary, did not notice. Neither did anypony else, for that matter. Morning Star was dozing in his seat as a result of the speech, and there was no commander present for the Lunar Guard. So, Twilight decided to acknowledge him. With the same stealth and care, she inclined her head a fraction of an inch in the barest of nods.

An expression of satisfaction crossed the Captain's face. He turned forward, as did his command. The speeches ended, and each service began their march from the forum. Shining Armor brought his Guard to attention. "Royal Guards! For-ward...march!" The Guard replied with "For Equestria!" and began their march forward.

The Regulars came to attention. The same command was given, to which they responded "At Them!" and proceeded out behind the Guard. The Airship Fleet's exit was prefaced with "We Guard the Skies!". The Air Corps replied with "Hit 'Em High!", flaring their wings out with another crack and exiting the stadium.

The Lunar Guard had no visible prompt, but roared as a unit, in a voice deeper than Tartarus, "In Nocte Imperium!", and marched forward in perfect step, their armor seeming to defy the light itself as they proceeded out of the arena. Twilight was troubled. The Lunar Guard was showing interest in her, and that was never a good thing. She had heard...stories...about how they got their "volunteers". She just hoped none of them were true. As they left the stand and spent the rest of their day together, Twilight was surrounded by armed ponies from all the branches, resplendent in their uniforms. At times, even though the Lunar Guard had supposedly returned to their barracks, Twilight could have sworn that she could see ponies in dark armor, moving through crowds, or reflected in store windows. Upon closer inspection, however, they would always disappear. There was never a time where she could say that there was no way she was not being followed that day, and Twilight did not sleep easily that night.

Of Amulets and Allies

The next day was a surreal experience for Twilight Sparkle and Morning Star. The day was devoted to performances and art, a surprising amount of which was dedicated either to the Elements of Harmony, or to their recent trip. The highlight of the day was watching a puppet show, the strings magically suspended as a tiny wooden Twilight Sparkle and Morning Star fought a monster with nine heads that more closely resembled a hastily repainted dragon than a hydra. The show was completely inaccurate, incredibly cheesy, and one of the most entertaining things Twilight had ever seen.

"Can you believe those two? Who knew Twilight Sparkle was an Alicorn in disguise?" Morning Star teased as they walked down a side street. They were both wearing carnival masks, his a bright red and hers a shining gold. They fit right in, as many ponies were in costumes of some sort.

"I know, right? And that Morning Star, with his book of all the secrets ever written? That's amazing, I bet he knows so much!" Twilight shot back, flicking her cape back over her Cutie Mark. "They both sound like real heroes, no doubt about it." They both laughed, wandering down the street together. Twilight was free for the rest of the week, until the Summer Sun Ceremony later on that week. She was taking full advantage of the time, rarely leaving Morning Star's side. He had proven to be more than competent and talented. He was also a hopeless romantic, as Twilight had found out late last night. The pair had barely escaped the throngs of ponies waiting outside of the arena, and they had stayed up late into the night, wandering in the Royal Gardens, laying out beneath the stars and talking about anything and everything, late into the night. There were also activities besides talking, of course. Nothing really physical, Morning Star was a perfect gentleman, and they both agreed it was a good thing to wait until they were both ready.

Much of their afternoon was spent wandering around different exhibits in the street. Occasionally, they indulged themselves by packing away the masks and capes to "appear" at an exhibit one of them particularly liked. After spending some time at each piece, they'd simply wait for their opening and disappear again, dropping their veils a few blocks away, clothed in their costumes and giggling like foals about the whole thing. Soon, however, the sun began to sink down behind the rooftops. Twilight, remembering her obligation to Princess Luna, as well as her probable desire for secrecy, took her leave of Morning Star early, citing exhaustion from the late night and the day’s events. They embraced one last time, and split up, with Twilight headed back up to the palace and Morning Star to the Archives.

As she trotted up to the palace along the main avenue, Twilight found herself wondering about the gathering she was supposed to attend. She had no idea if it was formal or informal, or what her role in the evening's events was to be. As she walked, she realized that the whole thing sounded rather fishy. If Twilight remembered correctly, the last time Luna had gathered unicorns to herself, it had kicked off the Celestial Wars. She resolved to be on guard tonight, and to be prepared for the absolute worst. She hadn't forgotten the words of that Pegasus. "Trust no one." he had said, and Twilight was starting to take those words to heart. She finally reached the walls of the palace, and as she headed for the tower her room was in, she saw the shadow of an Alicorn, black against the sun, watching her as she went inside.

________________________________________

Twilight entered her room to find several things lying on her bed. The first was a note written by Spike, his scratchy penmanship coming from his habit of dipping a talon in ink and using it to write. The second was a sealed black envelope, bound shut with red wax. The third was a white box, about the dimensions of a dress box.

Twilight decided to tackle them in order. Picking up the parchment from Spike, she read over the contents quickly. "Dear Twilight. Hope you're having fun today, I'm headed back to Ponyville to check on the library, I'll be back around midnight or so. Please, try not to get into any more public fights, you're making me nervous. See you soon, Spike."

Twilight realized that she had spent hardly any time with Spike, and resolved to spend a day with him before they went back. Day six would be best, she thought. Spike still loved a good party, and a chance to scare other ponies. The festival would provide both. She picked up the sealed black envelope. The handwriting was unfamiliar, and the letter was unsigned. "My dearest Twilight. I was delighted to hear that you were attending tonight's social. I was unsure if you were aware that it is a formal affair, a masquerade of sorts. The dress you wore at your ceremony was delightful in its own right, but I fear it is unsuited for tonight's festivities. With that in mind, I have ordered the creation of this dress for you, as well as the purchase of a mask. They are freely given, of course. Please, accept them as a token of my admiration for all that you have accomplished. See you at the party!"

Twilight set the letter to the side, opening the box. Inside, resting on top, was a delicate porcelain mask in gold and black, intricate rose vines curling in and around the eye sockets. The creepers were gently knotted, meeting in graceful tangles of vine and thorn. A silk ribbon ran around the back, meant to be tied, either with help or by magic. Twilight set it aside. She drew the dress from its box, holding it up. Standing in front of a mirror, she tried it on. It fit perfectly, of course. The fabric was a rich, warm velvet. A deep wine red, silver slashes running up the sides, and richly embroidered, it lent her a different sort of beauty than Celestia's dress. Where the white dress had given her an air of heroic, almost godly beauty, this was a different sort of look entirely. Twilight looked stately and elegant, commanding attention by sheer value of her presence alone. She set it to the side, and entered the bathroom. Drawing out a box of makeup she had found underneath the sink, she steeled her nerves. She had never had much of a head for this sort of thing, but Rarity had given her a few pointers. With a sigh, she began.

________________________________________

The garden party hosted by Princess Luna was a small affair, containing no more than fifteen or twenty ponies, all of them unicorns. Each wore formal attire, and each of them concealed their faces and Cutie Marks in some fashion. They talked in small groups of two or three, none of them daring to approach the Princess, who was watching them all with an amused look on her face. She had gone to great pains to conceal this party from just about everypony. Her sister, Princess Celestia, had just left for a four hour opera dedicated to her, citing royal duties as her reason for attending, although Luna knew better. Her sister was shamelessly in love with the music of that era, and she would undoubtedly be rapt with attention the entire time. A perfect opportunity, then.

She frowned slightly. All but one of her guests had arrived, and she was beginning to wonder if she had misplaced her trust in Twilight Sparkle. She had been her sister's most faithful servant, after all. It stood to reason that she might have informed her..."Princess Luna!" A familiar voice whispered from behind her. She turned her head, seeing only air. She sensed a magical disturbance, and so she felt through the air for the mare-shaped glamour behind her. Using her magical sight, she identified Twilight.

"A good evening to you, Twilight Sparkle. Where did you get the dress? It looks wonderful." Luna murmured in return.

"It doesn't matter. I need to know something, Princess. And please, be honest with me." Twilight said, maintaining her veil.

Luna tilted her head curiously. She wondered what could possibly have Twilight so paranoid. Unless... An icy fear gripped her heart. Did she know? It was unlikely, but Twilight was an astute pony, and she could possibly have all the pieces. She prepared herself for a fight. Clearly the Catalysts were not working properly if Twilight had reached the same conclusion Luna had. When she replied, her voice was measured, betraying not an ounce of the panic she felt. "Very well, Twilight Sparkle. I suppose I should be truthful with you, I owe you that much. Ask your question."

Twilight's voice was troubled. "Why are you gathering the unicorns to yourself? Should I be worried?"

Luna breathed a sigh of relief. If she was very lucky, she might be able to clue Twilight in to the nature of what was happening tonight. She began to speak. "I am gathering the most powerful spellcasters in Canterlot. They are among the most powerful Houses of Equestria, and they are here to reach an accord, regarding the pooling of resources and knowledge. You see, Twilight, my sister, Celestia-" Her voice cut off abruptly, her lips sealing themselves shut. She tried desperately to form words, to warn Twilight of what was to come. Suddenly, she felt that familiar warm tingle on her scalp, a feeling she knew all too well. She spoke, her voice entirely hers, but the words were the words of something else entirely. "My sister has agreed to allow a certain amount of high-level magic to be designated into the care of a few Houses, mostly ancient artifacts and such. The amount of magic that can be safely handled by these Houses has increased, and they are, as I said, very powerful." Luna struggled to break through the haze, but a throbbing headache caused her to stiffen slightly, and she soon abandoned the attempt. "You need not worry about the unicorns gathered here, Twilight Sparkle. They mean no harm to Equestria, and neither do I."

Twilight gave a short nod. "That's all I wanted to know, Princess Luna. Thank you for being honest."

Luna smiled weakly. "Of course, Twilight. Now, join the throng. Mix, mingle, make connections. I shall begin speaking in a short while."

Luna watched the lavender mare dispel her cloak and trot forward to join the fray. She would have to be careful what she said tonight, she would already be paying for her earlier attempt, and she could ill afford to cross Celestia, especially at this stage in the game. The Alicorn resigned herself to preparing her earlier speech, and hoped Twilight would be able to live up to her end of the bargain.

________________________________________

The party was finally beginning to pick up. No drinks were served, and no food was put on display. The night was silent save for the quiet conversation of the aristocracy, and there was no decoration, or even a table set. Nonetheless, the mood was light and cheery, and the full moon overhead provided excellent company to the dark mystique of the unlit foliage below. A few small boxes were set on the ground in front of the Princess Luna by servants, whose faces were also obscured.

Luna called attention to herself by stepping forward. Such was the force of her presence, a dark and imperious thing, that she only needed to clear her throat to bring an immediate halt to the conversations taking place. She smiled, a thin smile showing no teeth, and spoke, her voice pitched normally, yet heard by all. "I would like to thank you all for taking time out of your busy schedules to join me this evening." she said, walking forward. "As I am sure you have heard, the purpose for this gathering is to determine the custody of several old artifacts and bits of knowledge. In the interest of neutrality, I have appointed an outside party to demonstrate the workings of these. If she could kindly step forward?" Luna asked, looking at Twilight. "Now," she said as Twilight walked to the front of the pack, standing absolutely still. "The first of these is an amulet, made to protect against all but the most massive of magical assaults. It requires a fair bit of magic to use, however." She slid it over Twilight's head, whispering the instructions to her. Twilight nodded and lit her horn, the amulet glowing in response. "Now, who would like to test this artifact?" she queried, as Twilight furrowed her brow, channeling magic into the amulet furiously.

A stallion stepped forward, sending a lance of brilliant green light straight at Twilight's heart without warning. The spell stopped mere inches from her skin, dissolving into a greenish mist the spiraled inside of the gem suspended by the chain. Another stepped forward, casting a bolt of whitish smoke that met the same fate. Without prompting, half of the unicorns in the party let loose, balls of light, bolts of electricity, and streams of unnatural flame all quickly being consumed by the amulet. As suddenly as the barrage started, it was stopped.

Luna stepped forward, smiling. She levitated it off of Twilight's head, settling it to one side. She took a similar one from another box, and Twilight quickly donned it. She channeled magic into this one quickly, as Luna explained its properties. "This is a twin forged to the amulet I have shown you. They cannot be worn at the same time, as the two tend to cancel each other out. It defends from physical attack by mundane means. Demonstrations encouraged." she said, stepping to one side. Immediately, Twilight was subject to a veritable hail of boulders and tree limbs. Her dress remained spotless. One unicorn drew a dagger, stabbing at her several times. This too was met with resistance mere inches away. At last, the assault ceased, and Twilight stood there, unharmed and remarkably well groomed, considering what had just happened. Luna quickly set the amulet to the side, and nodded at Twilight, dismissing her from the front of the crowd.

"Now," she said, looking at the assembled crowd. "Who will pledge for these items?"

The unicorn stallion who had first assaulted Twilight raised one hoof. His voice, bland and unremarkable, held no emotion at all. "I pledge three tithe for the magic-repulsing amulet, and agree to extend a geasa towards one individual of the Princess's choice."

There was a slight murmur from the crowd, apparently this was a fairly high sum. Luna seemed fairly surprised as well. Shaking her head, she spoke again. "Does anypony challenge this stallion's pledge?" There was silence only. The stallion trotted forward, taking the amulet into his possession. Luna spoke again. "And for the other amulet?" bids began to fly quickly, eventually settling on two tithes and the apparent ceding of a trade route to another House. The winner, a unicorn mare with a black coat and green mask, trotted forward to take it into her possession. With the evening's business concluded, ponies began to depart, pulling hoods over their heads or setting up veils as they walked, leaving the garden in different directions. Soon only Twilight and Luna remained.

Twilight waited for the Princess to speak. Luna sighed, and turned to Twilight. "I suppose you are wondering about some of what you saw here, Twilight Sparkle." Luna said, as she gestured to the lawn, waiting for the pony to sit next to her. Twilight did so, careful to avoid staining the dress. "This was my response to the ceremony my sister held for you. The public recognition of you and Morning Star was a message from my sister, to the nobles of Canterlot. She was unveiling you, as it were. You were largely anonymous, but Celestia has announced you as a servant and loyal subject. It gives her standing among the higher class ponies, especially the more powerful Houses of Canterlot."

"I thought the Houses were disbanded a while back." Twilight said, removing her mask. "And what do you mean 'servant'?"

Luna turned to look at her. "Twilight Sparkle. The Houses were no more disbanded than the castle torn down. They were greatly reduced in influence, yes. And they no longer officially exist under the current laws, and you will find no record of them having done so. However, my sister and I, though gods we are, cannot be everywhere or run everything all at once. Nay, Twilight. We need administrators, ponies to manage and keep the land, to collect taxes and build roads and ports and railways. The Houses remain, and I suspect they shall continue to do so for some time. And as for servant, what else would you be called? You are extremely loyal to Celestia, yes?" The unicorn nodded her head. "And you exist happily under her benevolent rule, correct?" Twilight nodded again. "Than what else would you be called? You wield the Element of Magic, and regardless of what you might think, you lead the way for the other Elements as well. You are a servant and student of Celestia, and that is no bad thing to be. In fact, it means you are far better off than most others living outside of Equestria. The Diamond Dogs come readily to mind. And I know my sister holds you in very high regard. You now enjoy status in Canterlot as the most high of her servants, valued above captains, generals, and even the highest of Lords. But this is where we have a problem."

Twilight blinked. "How do you mean?"

Luna turned her eye to the moon. "There are those in high circles that will resent you for your status, those that even now seek to depose my sister, or at least see her power reduced. It is foolish, of course, but that is the nature of such things. They will seek to manipulate or discredit you. The purpose of this gathering was threefold. One, it assured me of the good intentions of some of the most powerful Houses. Two, it provided you with an opportunity to make some allies among the nobility, something I think you succeeded admirably at. Three, it showed them that you were not a pony to be taken lightly. Those amulets were made for my sister and I. Few, if any, other unicorns would have been able to use them, let alone as long as you did. It is my belief that you are possibly the most powerful spellcaster alive today. This was my ceremony, Twilight. My sister adores the light, and I prefer to work the winding, subtle ways of the dark. It is my nature. I have offered my patronage, Twilight Sparkle. Do you accept it?"

Twilight paused briefly, gazing at the stars, before saying "Yes, Princess. I do."

Luna smiled, and bowed her head. "Excellent." She touched her horn to Twilight's, its dark length shimmering with transparent blue light. The purple mare's eyes lost focus. The Princess of the Night spoke quietly and insistently. "You will have no memory of what transpired this night. You will instead remember attending a small party hosted by me in the astronomy tower, which was attended by you and two others. You will not tell my sister about the events of the party unless directly asked. You will not remember this command, but you will obey it. When I release you, you will return to your room, and go to sleep. Do you understand?"

"Yes..." the little unicorn mumbled, her eyes half shut.

Luna divested her of her dress, setting it to one side, and removed the makeup and jewelry from around her neck. "You may go, Twilight Sparkle." she commanded, and she watched as the purple mare left the gardens, returning to her quarters. Gathering up the bundles, she stuffed them into one of the boxes, sealing it shut with magic. Quickly, she buried all evidence of the containers, marking the spot exactly in her mind. She then accelerated the rate of growth on the grass, watching as the disturbed earth was hidden by the replaced greenery. She took flight, landing in her quarters. She took a deep breath, preparing herself. She sensed her sister beginning to move, about ten minutes away from the castle. The Princess moved out to her balcony, basking in the moonlight. She would need it, to endure what was about to come.

________________________________________

The call came approximately fifteen minutes later. "Luna, meet me in the Vault.". The command resonated in her head.

Luna began to walk. "Yes, sister."

She approached those double doors with a feeling of dread, opening them with her horn. She stepped inside, wincing as they closed behind her. The feel of magic was thick here, the room saturated with the power of the Elements. She trotted forward. Her sister was kneeling before the altar that the Elements rested on, her eyes closed in meditation. "Come sit with me, Luna." she said, her voice even and quiet.

Luna walked to the altar, kneeling beside her sister. She waited for her to speak. "Explain what happened tonight, sister of mine." the monarch said, her eyes still closed.

Luna bowed her head. "I had invited Twilight Sparkle to a...party in the Astronomy Tower, along with my two assistants. The subject of the Elements came up, and a slip of the tongue caused me to nearly reveal some information I should not have. Thankfully, the Elements prevented it, and steered me back in the right direction." Her sister was silent. "It truly was a simple accident, 'Tia. Would that it had not happened, but happen it did." Luna waited for the inevitable.

Celestia opened her eyes, coming to her hooves. Luna stayed down, partly from fear, partly for protection. Celestia sighed, looking at her sister compassionately. "Luna, what am I going to do with you? Even when you have been touched by the Power of Harmony, you still manage to find trouble. Honestly, one would think you’re trying to get into this sort of mess. It pains me to do this, but you leave me no choice." She closed her eyes again, and when she opened them, they burned with the terrible light of the sun.

Luna gasped, suddenly unable to breathe. Her body went rigid, and suddenly her skin burned and prickled in a thousand places. She felt the headache return in full force, threatening to split her skull apart. She tried to struggle to her hooves, tipping over to one side. She began to convulse in pain, and her jaw clenched down on a scream. Blood began to come from her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. She was lifted into the air, every muscle, bone, and joint in her body on fire. She felt her vision go dim, and she realized that she was losing consciousness, though she did not need air, it was pain driving her towards sweet blackness. Suddenly, it receded, and soon it disappeared completely. The not-pain was relief all in itself, but her treatment was not over yet.

Celestia lay down beside her sister, collapsed and heaving on the floor. She murmured to her soothingly, casting an opiate spell over her, and soon Luna was drifting on clouds of muzzy happiness. Celestia was crying, and so was Luna, as the ruler of Equestria cradled her sister's head, whispering to her. "I'm sorry, Luna." she whispered. "I know it hurts, and I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry..." And Luna wept like a foal, tears and blood coursing down her face as she both hated and loved her sister for making her feel this way. They spent much of the night that way, only stopping when Celestia went to raise the sun the next morning.

Of Statues and Sunlight

The sun that morning was an eerie blood red, a shade that made the early risers in Canterlot just a bit nervous, though they did not know why. The festivals of the day soon warded away the poor omen the sun had given, as ponies from all over Equestria wheeled out strange and fantastical objects that whistled and belched smoke and flame, machines of terrible and beautiful purpose, and potions and spells that boggled the mind and confounded the eye. Science and magic were at war in the streets of Canterlot, and the ponies delighted in the competition.

Twilight Sparkle managed to rouse herself from her unusually deep slumber at a quarter past nine. She realized, as she curled up to her favorite dragon, that she almost couldn't wait to return to Ponyville. The publicity and constant watching of ponies was starting to get a bit irritating, and Twilight longed for the comfort and privacy of her own library at home. Plus there were all of the projects to catch up on, and the ever faithful pursuit of knowledge. She was looking forward most to deciphering those books, Twilight thought idly as she stared at her window, which had been covered so as to allow only a small amount of light. She felt the deep, powerful breaths of Spike as he too slowly shifted from sleep to the waking world.

Turning in bed, she faced Spike, who grinned lazily as he opened his eyes, seeing the purple mare he so adored lying next to him. "Good morning." Spike said, stretching his wings carefully so as to avoid knocking over any of the furniture or other breakables.

Twilight returned his smile. "Good morning yourself. I got your note, how's the library back home?"

The purple dragon yawned, exposing a row of very sharp white teeth. "Same old thing, as far as I can tell. The ponies back in Ponyville are waiting on you to come back, especially the Crusaders. I did my best to quash the rumors while I was there, but I think that you'll have to give your own account when we return. The townsfolk are very grateful to you. Maybe not as grateful as that time you saved Equestria from eternal night, or that other time that you sealed a mad god into stone, but thankful nonetheless."

The unicorn giggled, rolling out of bed and landing solidly on her hooves. She trotted over to the sink, running a comb through her hair quickly. "That's good! I was just thinking of home, actually. I can't wait to get back, there's so much I want to catch up on. Those books come to mind."

Spike nodded, sheepishly meeting Twilight's eyes. "Actually, Twi, I wanted to talk to you about those. They looked to be in really good condition, and I mean extraordinarily good. I was a bit suspicious, so I sort of...tried to set them on fire."

Twilight looked up sharply. "Spike! What in Equestria could have possessed you to do that? They were extremely valuable!"

The dragon held up his claws in defense. "Easy, there. What I meant was I tried to use the magical fire I have to affect them somehow. The worst that could happen is that they'd get transported to Celestia, right? And then she'd return them. But the fire I used had no effect at all. No fire, ink doesn't mark them, I even tried to tear a corner off of one of the pages. Water slides right off. Nothing can hurt those books. They're grade-A magical stuff, Twilight. I don't even want to think about the amount of energy it would have taken to cast that spell. So I took them back to Ponyville, and I locked them in my room in the basement. I just didn't want you to panic when you found them missing, that's all."

Twilight was considerably relieved. "Well, as long as they're safe. Good thinking, testing them like that. It's probably best that you didn't try too hard, though. With that sealing spell removed, who knows how the words will react?" She set aside her brush, and began to clean her teeth.

Twilight heard the dragon shift, lifting himself out of bed. "Are you planning on spending more time with Morning Star today?" he asked, stretching his back and wings to their full extent.

She nodded, spitting into the sink and flushing the mess down the drain. "Yep, but I'm going to be spending tomorrow with you, if that's alright. I'm sure Morning Star won't mind having a day to wander by himself."

Spike's eyes lit up. "I'd like that a lot, actually. I can't remember the last time you and I had a Celebration in Canterlot!"

Twilight smiled, trotting back out of the bathroom. "Well, be sure to be back here early, we'll want plenty of sleep if we're going to tackle the festival tomorrow!"

The young drake strode out onto the balcony of their room. "Will do, Twilight. Have fun today, and I'll see you soon!" he called, unfurling his wings.

"See you, Spike!" Twilight called, as he hefted himself over the edge, flaring his wings and gliding a bit before truly flying. The unicorn was soon out of the room herself, wandering the halls of Canterlot Castle. She began to plan their day tomorrow, a special day just for Spike and her, like old times.

Lost in thought, she somehow found herself taking a few wrong turns, ending up in the Royal Statue Garden. A bit surprised, she decided to press on, as it would be easier to proceed out of the garden and walk around the edge of the walls than to retrace her steps to the front gate. She looked on as she walked, realizing that she hadn't been in here since she had studied under Celestia, before she left for Ponyville. She meandered through the statues, gazing into the eyes of Clover the Clever, Starswirl the Bearded, and many other ponies she recognized. She stopped short, catching a horrendously familiar shape out of the corner of her eye. Turning, she walked cautiously up to the statue of Discord.

________________________________________

Nopony had cleaned off his statue in ages, Twilight could see that. Though the enchanted stone would not break or wear, it wore a mantle of bird droppings, and it was dirty and covered in ivy. The plinth was chipped and partially hidden by grass. Twilight considered the draconeqqus in front of her. "You may have been crazy, and you may have been evil. But at the very least, we should respect our old enemies." the unicorn thought. Closing her eyes, she used her magic to clear the ivy and droppings from the statue. The dirt was scoured away, and the plinth was repaired and restored. Opening her eyes again, Twilight looked up. Discord still looked ugly, true. But his face also held a certain noble cast to it. Twilight looked more closely. Even if he was the embodiment of Chaos, he was very well made. Each of his parts, though mismatched, was well formed and made, giving him a look of patchwork charm.

"Like what you see, Twilight Sparkle?" an all too familiar voice mocked, echoing in her head.

Twilight gasped, stumbling back. "D-Discord? Is that you?" she asked, planting her hooves defensively.

"The one and only. And don't bother yourself, dear. Your tedious prison is still as strong as ever." the statue seemed to reply.

"Then why can I hear you?" the unicorn shot back, still ready to bolt or fight.

"Because you and I are both bound by Harmony, you stupid twit." the statue said. "Until you so cheerfully hit me with that blasted ray, which hurt, I might add, the only others who could hear me like this were Luna and dear old Celestia. Congratulations, you and your idiot friends are part of a very exclusive club."

Twilight relaxed a bit. If the draconeqqus were to try something, he would have already. "Why are you speaking to me, then?" she asked curiously.

"Because, Twilight Sparkle, nopony comes near me anymore, least of all dear Loony and CeeCee. I am quite bored. One thing about being encased in stone, you are aware of everything, all the time. No sleep, no bathroom, and I had a rather irritating twitch in my nose before you zapped me, which I am now forced to contemplate forever. And besides, most of my power is locked up, which means that I can hardly even nudge ponies in the right direction anymore. When I saw that you were staying in the castle, I simply had to try. So tell me, Twilight Sparkle. Do you have your fairy tale ending? Are you fat and happy? Maybe a 'special somepony', a foal or two? It's been what, ten or eleven years? You wear them well, although you were hardly more than a brat when I saw you." Twilight got a feeling of curiosity emanating from the statue. She checked the sun. She wasn't supposed to meet Morning Star for another hour at least...

"Ah, there is somepony in your life. I just knew Her Royal Perfection would do right by you, what with the last time somepony with your bloodline came along..."

Twilight pricked her ears forward. "What was that about Celestia?"

A sense of almost palpable glee came from the statue. "You mean you don't know? Oh, by the Aether, this is rich! Well, I certainly shan't tell you anything more, although I do sense a wonderful opportunity. Let's see... Yes, yes, alright. The yellow one found a colt? Oh, that is amazing, she was such a wallflower...and this fellow of yours...yes, no doubt about it...well, that was fast. I do believe Celestia might be able to do it this time. Well then, I'll just put a stick in her spokes for her..."

Twilight was nervous, justifiably so. It sounded like Discord was rummaging around in her memories, and there wasn't a thing she could do to stop it. She felt the dragoneqqus focus on her, a vast and terrible unknown being, with all of his existence brought to bear on her. "Very well, Twilight Sparkle. It would appear that I cannot tell you directly, which makes things a bit interesting. I can't even mention why. So, have another rhyme. The first one worked out rather well for you, although I hope you're a bit quicker in solving this one."

"Ahem. 'Candor works to love the land, a kindred spirit close at hand. Mirth spreads wonder, hope and cheer, a lively husband always near. Duty chooses to soar the sky, and so her line shall surely die. Goodness has a loving life, and is a faithful new-made wife. Bounty's lover is rich in heart, and their minds combine in wondrous art. But Magic lives in isolation, feeling quiet desperation. Her line is strong, the time is right, and soon we see the death of night. Dusk is rising, just as planned, and soon the sun shall rule the land.' And that is my riddle for you, Twilight Sparkle."

Twilight thought carefully, mulling the words over. The draconeqqus spoke one last time, the voice fading away quickly. "And one last thing, Twilight. A bit of Breaking magic. When you've found your focus, and you are ready to see the truth, all you must do is speak over blood these words. 'Blood and Bone, Wood and Sand. Time of knowledge close at hand. My mind my own, and set me free. Open my eyes, and let me see.' Now, go and meet your Morning Star. Good luck, Twilight Sparkle. The sooner you figure it out, the sooner I am..."

The statue went silent. Twilight felt around cautiously for Discord's presence. Nothing. With a sigh, she got to her hooves, trotting away. His words were burned into her head. What had he meant by the sun ruling the dusk? She was Magic, obviously, and she could pick out her friends fairly easily. One thing was for sure. She was not going to Celestia with this. If Discord had wanted to lie about it, he wouldn't have been so overtly happy about her not knowing, and he had seemed (as far as she could still, he was a statue after all) genuinely surprised. Too much had happened for Twilight to be placing her trust in anypony in the capital. Until she could regroup back in Ponyville, she would not be reporting any of this, to anypony, even Spike.

The unicorn sighed as she headed out of the garden. She shook her head from side to side, clearing her thoughts and trying to look forward to her day with Morning Star. The garden fell silent once again.

________________________________________

Celestia lay in her bed, where she had been ever since the events of the previous night. Normally, she would be looking right out at the garden, able to see everything from the hedge maze to the statuary. However, this morning she had raised the sun and immediately felt that bone aching weariness she had been experiencing so often. Summoning several of her servants, she had bade them to dispatch several messages to the ponies she was going to have been meeting today. The messages informed then that she would unfortunately be unable to attend their demonstrations today, but they were cordially invited to display them next week at the palace. She regretted that she was unable to attend...the standard letter.

The Alicorn gave a sigh, sinking into her covers. The doors were locked, of course. None of her subjects would be seeing her like this, bags under eyes, mane hanging stagnant in the air. She ran herself a bath, not bothering for servants to prepare it. She heard the guards turn away some pony wishing to clean up her chambers. A smile crossed her face. She loved all of her little ponies, loved them dearly. It pleased her to see them happy, and she spent her time making sure they were exactly that. The bath was soon full, the water steaming perfectly. A pinch of rose salts went into the water, lending it the faintest air of the red blossoms before she settled herself. Surrounded by heat and nothing else, she allowed herself to begin relaxing her body.

Reaching out to the sun, she took some small measure of strength from it. Small for it, of course, for her it was much more than small. So much of her energy had been poured into the Elements, preparing them for the Ceremony. Twilight Sparkle's Element, especially, would require even more energy. Sighing, she began the familiar task of bringing the Elements under her will. Loyalty responded first, of course. Behind Magic, it was probably the most attuned to her, and it answered like a faithful friend would. Next she reached for Honesty, who responded in turn. Kindness followed soon after, and the Generosity. Laughter was often among the last, it being flighty and unpredictable in ridiculous amounts. Finally, it too answered her call. With these powers, she shackled Magic. At last, with all the Elements under her control, she began to cipher some of her Solar energy inside of them.

It spread throughout the Elements, linking them together. Celestia extended her will into them. The five minor Elements were easier to bend, that had always been the case. Idly, she extended her will a bit further. She looked through Rainbow Dash's eyes as she placed one arm around the shoulders of Stormchaser. With a slight nudge of will, she prompted Rainbow to lean in slightly. Stormchaser nuzzled her lightly, and Celestia smiled as she felt the bond between the two grow. She looked through Generosity. Rarity and Golden Heart were engaged in...well, she didn't like to pry. Blushing slightly, she let her surveillance drop. The bond between the two was maturing nicely, and she felt certain that they would make wonderful adoptive parents. She had picked their foal for them, though they didn't know it yet.

The water began to cool slightly as Celestia moved through the Elements, noting that none of their husbands were able to make it. Probably for the best, she thought as she had climbed out of the water. She moved to her bed, laying down in the spotless white silk. She felt for Twilight's Element. If she was to truly be prepared, she would need to both increase the power of emission from the Elements themselves, and funnel more energy into Twilight's Element. Opening herself up further to the sun, she rose into the air slightly, marveling in the power it loaned her as she stored it inside the Element of Magic.

She felt herself drifting off to sleep, a combination of the exhaustion her physical body was bearing, and as a result of her conscious mind switching off as she lost herself in magic. Allowing herself to finally drift off, she sent one last message telepathically, receiving an almost instantaneous affirmative response.

________________________________________

Princess Mi Amore di Cadenza Allegretta left the sleeping arms of her husband, quietly making her way to the balcony of the home they lived in, near the city walls. Not nearly as tall as Celestia's tower, or even Luna's, it still afforded an excellent view of Canterlot. She bowed her head, finding her center, just as she had been taught. Her horn flared, teal playing along its length. She had discovered from early on that she was exceptionally good at manipulating emotions. Love was her specialty, of course, but she could do sadness or even anger in a pinch, and with considerable effort. This was much less stringent. Focusing, she watched as a gleaming aura of light spilled from her horn, turning transparent in the air. Ponies everywhere would soon be feeling a sense of lazy contentment, tempered with considerable affection and happiness.

It wasn't as big as the more...physical spell she would be casting at the end of the Summer Sun Celebration, but she preferred this healthy affection and light love to the heavier lust she could induce. It was definitely more pleasant to observe the effects of this, she thought as she released the spell, which settled over Canterlot. "I hope you appreciate that, Twilight." she thought, returning to her lover. "We're doing this for you, after all".

Of Disguises and Diplomats

The sixth day of the Summer Sun Celebration had arrived, and with it, the Great Festival of Canterlot. The preparations had been going all week, with bakers, costumers, and performers overworking themselves to ensure their readiness for the day. And a glorious day it was. The sun was rising over the city, a rich gold that spread its light over the streets below. The city itself was like a pot full of joy, boiling all week and ready to tip the lid and spill as of today. The powder was primed, the shot loaded, and all that was needed was a single spark. That spark would, of course, be provided by a dragon, as that is what dragons do best.

At least, that's what Spike thought. He had managed to disguise himself, ironically, underneath a costume of a dragon that was intended to be moved by two or three ponies. This had really been the only costume that could fit him, and forcibly reminded him of Nightmare Night some years ago, where he had dressed up as a dragon in a misguided attempt at humor. Regardless, he now moved through the crowd, dancing and shaking a little bit to give the impression of several ponies inside. Twilight was in costume as well, thought her performance would not be as...spectacular as his.

The ritual was very simple. As the sun hit the town square, the light would descend into the streets. As the first rays of sunlight hit them, ponies everywhere would shed their costumes, tossing them aside to be revealed to the world as who they really were. Each was a great secret, and many ponies went to rather extreme lengths to ensure that nopony knew who they were. Craning his neck, Spike could see several Wonderbolts, some dragons such as himself, a few vamponies with high hoods, and other assorted characters. Several torches burned as well as lanterns, which would be extinguished with the rise of the sun.

Conversation rose and fell throughout the square, and Spike contented himself with hopping from one foot to the other, maintaining his illusion. Twilight was in the crowd somewhere nearby, but separated from him as well. He twirled gracefully, flaring the cloth coverings over his wings. Several onlookers cheered in approval. The dragon grinned. They hadn't seen anything yet. Twilight had come up with possibly the best idea ever last night, and he was eager to try it out. It wouldn't be long now. The sun had steadily been creeping down over the spires of the castle, and was already pooling in the highest streets.

The conversation ceased as the sun struck nearby buildings, illuminating the freshly cleaned windows and newly hung decorations. Gradually it crept downward, and Spike turned his gaze toward the castle. Princess Celestia herself stood on her balcony, gazing down at the city. His excellent vision was just enough to make out the smile on her face as she watched her subjects celebrate. He turned his attention back towards the streets. Ponies on the other side of the street were beginning to strip their disguises away, and soon the crowd did so en masse. At last, Spike was the only clothed one in the square.

Ponies began to call out for him to remove his costume, joking and pointing at the group who refused to shed their disguise. He shook his head and did a ridiculous jig. All attention was on him. Perfect. He listened to the conversation around him. Waiting for that perfect phrase, he was not disappointed. One Pegasus leaned in to his wife, saying loudly "Maybe it's a real dragon!"

Spike grinned, stretching his neck to the sky. He inhaled deeply, and expelled a bright green flame, which shot up into a column of whirling heat and light that caused the crowd to scramble back in alarm. The fire spread from his mouth to the specially treated costume he was wearing, which also began to dissolve into green flame. The costume disintegrated rapidly, and soon the dragon was standing naked in Canterlot Square. For added dramatic effect, he extended his wings and roared.

There was a beat of silence, and then the crowd erupted into cheers and exclamations of approval. Spike was swarmed by the mob, who recognized the now famous dragon from the rumors around Canterlot. Grinning, he extended his wings to the side. Ponies who realized the danger scrambled away, while the less fortunate were buffeted to their knees by the powerful downsweep of Spike's wings as he lifted himself into the air. He took off, several Pegasi in pursuit.

The dragon pumped his wings harder, exerting himself to challenge his much more nimble and swift pursuers. He swooped low over the city streets, weaving in between some of the larger buildings, and heading for the walls. He lost some scant few of those flying next to him, but knew only the most dedicated would be following him here. Wheeling, he headed for the airship docks, a flock of Pegasi right behind him.

The docks were currently home to the Equestrian Third Fleet, one of the larger of the Navy's six fleets, and numbering about forty ships. The airships in question were currently docked for the holiday, flags flying and details of ponies in dress uniform standing on the decks, all facing the sun in the east. Unfortunately for them, Spike was approaching from the west. The Pegasi and unicorns on deck were therefore caught completely by surprise when a dragon skimmed through the narrow space between their balloons and their decks, with a flight of fifty starstruck Pegasi in tow. They were even more surprised when the majority of the ponies followed the dragon through that space, most of them impacting either the large expanse of magically strengthened canvas on top or the decks and sides on the bottoms. When the disaster that was a dragon had sped through their fleet, the crews were thoroughly disheveled and had gained about forty extra Pegasi in various states of consciousness.

Spike looked over his shoulder, spinning to see who was still following him. Not surprisingly, the crowd had thinned drastically after that maneuver. Spike counted four left, as he hovered in midair. He wasn't at all surprised to see both Soarin' and Spitfire of the Wonderbolts nearby, as well as one other pony he vaguely recognized as a competitive racer, as well as a coal black Pegasus with a Cutie Mark in the shape of a bunch of grapes. He laughed, seeing the prank he has wanted to pull had gone off without a hitch.

The other Pegasi seemed exhilarated as well, sharing in his laughter. "That was a pretty sweet maneuver, Spike!" Spitfire exclaimed, once the laughter had died down.

The dragon gave a bow in midair, folding one claw over his chest. "I do what I can. All credit goes to Twilight for the prank though, she has a devious mind like you wouldn't believe!", he replied, as the group made their way around the back of the mountain towards the part of town Twilight had wanted to meet in, which contained a large park.

Soarin' chuckled a bit. He was the oldest of the Wonderbolts, and it showed itself through the faint streaks of grey in his mane. "I gotta tell ya, Spike, those Navy 'flyboys' won't know what hit them! Does my heart good to see their feathers ruffled a bit. And if they give you any grief, you'll find that the Air Corps will be there to back you up."

The racer nodded. "Wait'll the Corps gets ahold of that, they love anything that makes the Navy look bad. Half those Pegasi are in the Navy because they couldn't make in in the Air Corps anyway."

The conversation continued until they had reached the edge of the city, at which point the three Pegasi peeled off and left Spike alone. Spike paused for a minute. Three? Hadn't there been four Pegasi? Spike turned around, searching the sky for the fourth. But the great blue expanse showed him nothing, and Spike made a beeline for the park, wondering the whole way there.

________________________________________

Twilight watched from the trees as a familiar purple shape manifested itself in the sky, gradually coasting in over the trees and landing with a muffled thud. She galloped across the grass, and Spike caught her in a hug. "That was amazing!" she exclaimed, as she disengaged herself from his arms. "You really made an impression today, Spike. Did your prank go over well?"

Spike nodded, as they walked towards a brightly colored pavilion that was filled with the scent of cooking food. "Definitely one of the better ideas you've had, Twilight. Although we may want to steer clear of the airship docks for a while, I think they might have figured out who did it."

Twilight laughed. "Luckily, I got the go ahead from Princess Celestia last night. I'm sure she was watching what she could see, and she could use a good laugh. She looked a bit tired, honestly." The young mare looked up at the castle. "But, this day is going to be perfect, because it's just you and me today! What would you like to do?"

Spike contemplated a nearby breakfast booth that was filling the air with the smell of sugar and fruit. "How about breakfast?" he asked.

Twilight smiled, walking over to the stand. "Sure thing, Spike. This is going to be a great day, I can feel it!"

________________________________________

The two of them spent much of their day wandering through the streets of Canterlot, taking in performances, playing games, and enjoying the carnival atmosphere. The duo attracted a great deal of attention, but most ponies though twice about getting too close to the large purple dragon roaming the streets. It wasn't that he was unfriendly, exactly. In fact, he was quite the opposite, smiling broadly, allowing the more adventurous fillies and colts to approach him, and greeting ponies kindly. It was the fact that the smile showed three inch long teeth, and that he had to step carefully to avoid accidentally crushing the life out of the young foals around his gleaming claws, and the fact that his greetings, while pleasant, were spoken in a voice that rolled forth with barely constrained power. Indeed, while most ponies knew consciously that he would never intentionally hurt them, their subconscious minds were screaming in fear as they tried to avoid non-existent disembowelment.

Spike noticed things about those around him as well. The foals that played around him stayed close only for a moment or two, before rushing back into the protective embraces of their parents, who held them maybe a bit more tightly than necessary. His hearing revealed a sea of ever so slightly nervously beating hearts, and his vision was able to see the unconscious tensing of muscles as ponies ignored their fight-or-flight responses. Worse still was a tiny niggling voice in the back of his head, one telling him exactly how easy it would be to carve through the crowd until the streets ran red with blood, and they could no longer threaten him with their wings and hooves and magic. He hardly even realized it was there most of the time. A familiar shame rose in his breast as he took in all of this and more. Flared wings on those Pegasi, an unconscious spark from a unicorn's horn, a nervous pawing at the ground. It was becoming unbearable, and he turned his head in grief.

And then he was face to face with Twilight Sparkle, who had raised him since he was a hatchling and she just a filly. She smiled up at him, completely at ease with who he was. Her pulse was normal, her body relaxed. She was even leaning into him a little bit, indicating trust and love that he could not begin to fathom the depths of. And he looked into the eyes of the unicorn he loved like a sister and a mother and a friend, and he felt that little voice in his head disappear again. Turning, he faced the crowd with a smile on his face again.

The two of them proceeded towards the forum in the middle of Canterlot, hoping to make it in time for a performance by the Wonderbolts. As they walked, the architecture began to take on a different feel from the usual of Canterlot's graceful arches and white columns. This was the Embassy district, where dignitaries from across the world came to do business in the capital of its most powerful country. Twilight's eyes lit up as she began to point out different architectural styles, from the curved roofs of the Quilinese envoys to the ribbed arches of the Minotaur Khanate, to the richly painted domes and intricate latticework of the Gryphonian Oligarchy. An unoccupied building proclaimed itself to be the embassy of the Diamond Dog Tribes, but it was there merely as a formality. Nopony, or indeed any of the other races of Equestria, expected to see the Tribes take to the surface ever again, not after Celestia's Reclamation.

Notably absent were the supposed ambassadors of the Dragon Nation. The eyrie was empty, and looked to have been for a while. Spike understood this completely, as dragons preferred a pattern of migration from their isolated lairs towards a common breeding ground. The building itself appeared to be formed from molten rock, as if it had been superheated and dragons had burrowed inside of it. So fascinated were the two as they walked down the busy avenue by the sights, they forgot to look where they were going. This, unfortunately, led to Twilight colliding with a nearby Minotaur, who let out a startled chuff and spun to face her.

"My apologies, sir!" the unicorn said, an embarrassed smile on her face. "The fault is mine. Are you alright?"

The Minotaur snarled, raising one meaty hand over his head. Spike's thoughts quickened, as he processed the information around him. Minotaurs were strong, and had short tempers, if accounts were to be believed. This one was unarmed, and on a diplomatic mission, but that snarl had not sounded at all friendly, and his eyes gleamed unpleasantly. The muscles in his back were tensing, and Spike could smell the tang of excitement over his rank animal stench. Moving quickly, he began to step forward.

Before he could, however, there was a flurry of feathers, and the barest hint of a lion's tail. Before the blow could be struck by either of them, they paused, noting a Gryphon juxtaposed between them. Spike was impressed. He knew that Gryphons often competed in flight competitions, but he had no idea they were that fast as a rule, or on the ground. Spike lowered his claw, noting that the Gryphon had his back to the duo.

The Minotaur grumbled and howled at the Gryphon, who stood his ground. He flared his wings, imitating the noise, albeit in a higher pitch. He followed this up with a few short barking noises, ending on an upward huff of air. The Minotaur appeared mollified by this somewhat, and Spike realized that he had likely been listening to Taurish, the language of their homeland. He watched as the two conducted a brief conversation, ending with the Gryphon standing to one side warily. Spike noticed that two more Minotaurs had appeared nearby, but that there were at least ten Gryphons watching carefully from the walls of their Embassy, wings held low and ready to fly. The Minotaur moved forward, raising a fist to chest height, thumping it solidly into his chest. He then extended it in a handshake. Twilight, unfazed, took it.

The Minotaur spoke quietly, in broken Equestrian. "I am sorry for angry being. Is not bad, was simply...startled, yes? Please be accepting of apology on behalf of mine."

Twilight smiled shakily. "Of course I accept your apology. Thank you."

He nodded. "Enjoy merriment having. Please, have good day, pony, dragon." He looked at the Gryphon. "Sziritchna-hauurk." The avian inclined his head respectfully, the Minotaur doing the same. He then walked back to his comrades near the Embassy gates. Spike turned to the Gryphon.

"Thank you for your assistance, sir. It might have gotten messy if not for you." the dragon rumbled.

The avian turned his head from watching the Minotaur. "From Vladek? It was not likely. He would have stopped himself, I think. It was he I was truly worried about, not yourselves." He bowed ever so slightly, merely bending his front legs and head.

"My name is Vagadar, in service to The King of Gavipashnepah. And I know your names, of course. You are the dragon known as Spike in their tongue. And you are Twilight Sparkle, who is currently being honored throughout the capital."

Twilight took the lead in the conversation, Spike content to sweep the street for more threats. "Yes, that's us. It is an honor to meet one of you, finally! We had a Gryphon come through the town where I live a few years back, but she didn't stay long, and was only there to visit somepony else I knew."

The Gryphon looked at her sharply. "Really? It is very difficult for Gryphons to get a visa for visits here, let alone for such short ones. Did you catch her name?"

Twilight nodded. "She said her name was Gilda. She knew a friend of mine, Rainbow Dash." She broke off, seeing the look on Vagadar's face. "Why? Do you know her?"

Vagadar shook his head vehemently. "No, nor would I care to. If what I think is true, then your friend is an acquaintance with an outcast of ours. Her name was Talayee. She was exiled from her kingdom after having committed a most grievous crime, and..." The Gryphon broke off suddenly. "But where are my manners? Twilight Sparkle, and Spike. I must offer you shelter and a drink, for they day is long and the sun grows hot. Would you accept my hospitality?" Those lines were spoken with a sense of ritual importance, and both Twilight and Spike felt it would be poor form to refuse.

"We'd be honored, sir." Twilight said, and the trio walked towards the Embassy walls, disappearing into the depths of the Gryphonian Embassy.

________________________________________

The inside of the Embassy was a true testament to Gryphon culture. The peace accords that had been signed nearly eight hundred years ago had required embassies in both cities, and since their homeland was so far away, the Gryphons had done their best to make it feel like home. The windows were latticed with iron, and the hall was filled with evenly spaced pillars, creating a sense of walking through an infinite number of hallways. Sandstone and painted rock were predominant, and the room was exceptionally dim, lit only by a few braziers that lent a smoky air to the room. Spike saw one Gryphon throw a bundle of herbs on one, which immediately caught blaze. A scent of ozone and rosemary filled the room. The dragon realized that though the Embassy was beautiful, the pillars would provide excellent cover, the windows would be impossible to enter or exit, and that the smoky, dim air was surely not a problem for the sharp-eyed Gryphons who watched them curiously.

They were led into a side room, where they were served unsweetened, cold tea in clay cups. A tray containing some sort of cheese and bitter herb was placed in front of them, as well as a basket of flat bread. "Normally, we are allowed to hunt in the surrounding forests, for deer meat and the like." the Gryphon said, as he reached for a piece of bread. "However, I would not wish to cause discomfort by consuming deerflesh in front of you, so cheese and greens it is." He turned and spoke something to a subordinate in Gryphic, a language which seemed to spill from his beak like water flows. The junior Gryphon bowed briefly and hurried away. "I have asked if we have any gemstones in storage, but it is unlikely. Typically, we do not invite dragons into our homes." Vagadar said, taking a sip of the tea.

Spike bowed his head appreciatively as he was passed a cup. "I would not expect you to. Thank you for offering, however. You do not have to do so."

The Gryphon neatly speared a piece of bread with one talon, inspecting it carefully. "So, tell me. What were you doing in the Embassy district on festival day?" he asked.

The duo launched into an explanation of their day, including their plans to attend the Wonderbolts performance that afternoon. The Gryphon snorted at the mention of the group. "If you truly wish to see mastery of the skies, come to my homeland. The Mabarzeh Asman is a true demonstration of skill, unlike your show group. Speaking of which," he said, looking at Spike. "We have heard rumors of some prankster causing terrible distress amongst the Royal Navy this morning. Might you have any knowledge as to the perpetrator of such?"

The dragon tried to look innocent, quite nearly succeeding. "I'm sure I have no idea what you're talking about." he said, suddenly interested in his tea.

Vagadar raised an eyebrow. "Indeed. Well, then that is a shame. I had hoped to meet the one who had done so. Many have been the times I have wished to do something similar, but could not."

Twilight chuckled a bit. "So, tell us. How did you know about Gilda, or Talayee?"

The Gryphon's cup shattered in his grip, spraying tea everywhere. He turned his head slowly, gazing at Twilight. "I forgive you that, as you are ignorant of the ways of Ta'Rof." he said quietly. "But learn this lesson. Mention not the names of any thief, murderer, or violator under a Gryphon's roof, lest you wish expulsion from their home at the least or a feud at the worst." He looked at his cup sadly. "Forgive me, I beg. It is not your fault, and I have acted as a poor host by reacting in such a manner. I will tell you of the Gryphon you wish to know more of, and then we shall speak on it no more."

He inhaled, calming himself. "Our homeland once stretched from the Sea of Ahbi to the great mountain of Bagi Balah. Great was our land, and great were our people. We hunted and fought with the buffalo, and the land was bounteous to us. Even when your kind came from the north and settled by the great river that marked the north of our world, we allowed you to live there, for great were the wonders you wrought with magic, and you wielded power over the sun and stars themselves, power we were loath to test. And so our worlds existed together in peace. When the mad god Akhtalaf, who you know as Discord, rose to destroy your people, we fought with you, the joy of war singing in our veins. When the cries of your dying filled the air, and the power you used to move the heavens themselves manifested into your guardian Princesses, we celebrated alongside you. We too cheered when your new immortal rulers sat upon their thrones, and ushered in an age of peace that none had seen before nor since. We were content, for a while."

At this point the Gryphon's visage grew dark. "But then your monarch of the blessed night grew hungry with power, and we girded ourselves for battle when the day we feared came to pass. On the night that did not end, we rose to arms and began our flight to your homeland to render aid and restore the sun. Our arrival was not welcome. We had love for combat, and of great feats of arms. Indeed, to give one's life for one's kingdom is the highest of honors. But we saw your shining civilization descended into madness. Its verdant fields burned, the walls slick with blood. The air crackled with power as brother fought brother and friends became enemies. The corpses of innocents, women and children, lay in heaps. We could no longer ignore those below us. Our army of salvation became one of occupation, and we restored order by the blade, the only way we knew how. We allowed neither Solar nor Lunar soldiers entry, and we fought to hold your land, for the protection of your people. It was then that things went horribly wrong.

Our Kings, whom we had trusted, saw that your land was shrouded in death and darkness. We mourned for what was lost, for it was beautiful once, and they said to us 'Let us make these lands our own, and hold them in order, so that we may eventually see peace return to our homes.' And we accepted their verdict, and began to call forward laborers from our own lands, and laid roads and temples and forts to regulate the lands. We set about making the land part of our country, and for a while we considered it our own. For five and twenty years we had claimed your land, until an army, led by ponies we did not recognize, approached our borders. They were led, not by your monarchs, who we had supposed dead, but by ragged generals, and poorly equipped soldiers filled their ranks. We assumed them brigands and drove them away. They returned in larger numbers, and this time we fought in earnest, slaying many. It was the third assault that was disastrous.

We fought hard to repel them, for they had more numbers than we had seen in any conflict before. And just as the tide of the battle was turning in our favor, it appeared to us that a second sun had risen below the first, which was high in the sky. And we saw that it was your monarch of the sun, her form strange to us, for her mane was no longer the color of the sunrise, but instead shone in many colors. A girdle with five stones rested on her shoulders, and a crown with a sixth rested upon her brow. Swiftly she approached, and wielded a most powerful magic against us. Ten thousand of our number turned to crystal, frozen while laying down their arms. Our Kings, those we consider highest among all, fell to their knees and begged mercy for their people, for we could do nothing against such power."

Spike thought this all sounded horribly familiar. The Gryphon continued on with his story. "We ceded the land back to your empire. Why would we not, though we had worked hard to keep it? Our place is not to farm or scrabble in the dirt for food. The ponies we protected had never respected our rule, not had we expected them to. We retreated to our own lands, and your race moved to the far lands of the north, abandoning your capital and the forest we had watched grow around it with terrible speed. It was not until we agreed to allow the exchanging of embassies that we had heard what had happened to the Ma'Danchee Sahg, those you call Diamond Dogs. We are a proud race, yes, but we realized that this new ruler of yours was far more ruthless than she had been in the past. For one thousand years, we watched as your empire grew, and ours shrank. We did not lift a claw against you, even when you entered land far into the south, land we had once used, for we are a nomadic people by nature, and your kind is friendly enough, though they frown on our hunting. But recently, we have been pushed away by your armies, who claim more and more land for your empire."

Twilight frowned. "Recently? But your current territory hasn't changed at all in the past hundred years!"

Vagadar nodded. "We live long lives, Twilight Sparkle. Four hundred years we live, more if we are lucky. Our numbers grow, but our land shrinks. It is to protest this we are here. We still consider ourselves your allies, Twilight Sparkle. But if we cannot expand again, and soon, I fear for your race and mine both. It is because of this that your 'Gilda' was exiled. She was caught stealing and hoarding food and medicine, extorting things out of others. There are many things we are willing to forgive, up to a point. But take food from hatchlings or medicine from elders, and you will find that some things we consider unforgivable. She was lucky to escape with her life. Only by dint of her speed was she able to flee across your border and elude your patrols. I imagine she headed for the mountains to the north of this city. Not many live there, and she would be able to elude guards and find food."

Twilight was shocked. "You mean that things are so bad that you have to exile those who hide food?"

Vagadar nodded his head. "Though the crime itself was severe hundreds of years ago, it has become worse recently. Our people are dying, Twilight Sparkle. We need more land, and your Princess will not give it. I fear we may have no other option but to take it, soon. And by doing so, risk the same fate as the ten thousand Gryphons who rest in a vault below the Five Palaces in Ashtar Sharestan."

"Twilight Sparkle!" a voice thundered from the doorway. Twilight and Spike spun around to see possibly the worst pony to have found them here. Princess Celestia stood in the doorway, her horn alight with magic.

Of Peppermint and Preparations

Twilight had never seen her teacher quite as angry as she was right then. Her face was not only full of disapproval, it looked outright fearful. Her horned burned with magic, and the air around her crackled and sparked with power. She spoke, her voice laden with anger and the slightest hint of worry. “Twilight, what are you doing here? We heard of a disturbance outside of the embassy, and somepony reported a dragon and unicorn going inside. Who is this? What's he doing? What does he want?"

The Gryphon bowed. "My name is Vagadar, Your Highness. I am here in service of King Gavipashnepah. There was a small misunderstanding with a Minotaur outside, and after I offered my assistance, I brought these two inside for some tea and hospitality. No offense was given, and these two are here of their own free will."

Celestia turned her head sharply, her voice that of a monarch. "I see. Well then, Vagadar az Gavipashnepah, I would like to thank you on behalf of my student." Her voice slightly stressed the "my". "But I am afraid we shall have to cut this visit short. Twilight is not an Equestrian diplomat, and as such she cannot be on Gryphon land legally. I regret this necessity, but I will have to remove her from the premises. If you choose to contact her again, you may send a message through the proper diplomatic channels to the palace, and I shall see that she gets them."

The Gryphon nodded. "Very well then, I see that I shall have to bid you a fond farewell, Ms. Sparkle. I imagine you will be heading home soon, but I would gladly take tea with you once again. Expect my invitation." He turned to Spike, inclining his head slightly. "Ajhdaha." Finally he faced Celestia. "Fair weather and swift flight, Your Highness."

Celestia waited for him to bow. He did not. Angrily, she turned and left the room. "Come along, Twilight Sparkle." she called, and Twilight followed along meekly out of force of habit. The three of them left through the hallway they had entered, and proceeded through the room full of columns heading to the exit. Twilight noticed that the walls were lined with Gryphons, not all of them diplomats. Some wore armor, and a few carried heavy flanged spears that looked well-used. The light on Celestia's horn had not gone out, and Twilight noticed that it had increased in intensity, if anything. Several Gryphons tightened their grips on their weapons. She felt, rather than saw, Spike tense nervously. The trip seemed to take forever, under the watchful eyes of fifty extremely annoyed avians. At last, however, they exited the hall and were outside on the lawn, heading for the gate.

Twilight turned to look at the Embassy. Several more Gryphons had appeared on the roof, armed with crossbows that were almost as large as Twilight, mounted on poles. They swiveled, tracking her and Celestia as they went. Once outside of the gate, Twilight realized exactly how much trouble she was in.

A full seventy or so Royal Guards stood outside of the Embassy, with another twenty cordoning off the street. Each of them was a unicorn, and each of them had magic on their horns and very serious looks on their faces. Twilight did absolutely nothing. Very carefully. The lights flickered off as the Guard caught sight of Twilight, Celestia, and Spike exiting the Embassy. Twilight looked around as they cleared a path towards the middle of the street. If she was very lucky, then maybe...

"Twilight!" No such luck, then. Shining Armor trotted up to her, grabbing her in a swift hug. "You're ok, thank Celestia. What were you doing in there?"

Celestia stepped forward. "Comport yourself, Captain. Attend to your duties. We are done here, you may return to your post."

Shining Armor snapped to attention. "Yes, Your Highness."

Celestia's horn began to glow, and Twilight felt the familiar magic of a large-scale transportation spell tugging at her coat.

Celestia spoke again. "Oh, and Shining Armor?"

He wheeled around, coming to attention once more. "Ma'am?"

Celestia smiled. "You're quite welcome." And with that, they disappeared from the street.

________________________________________

The trio reappeared in Celestia's parlor, the room where she received private visitors and officials. She pointed at a nearby cushion. "Sit." Twilight did so, bowing her head. Celestia walked over to a nearby table. She took out a small bottle, and picked up a bell, ringing it twice. She trotted over to the table. Gesturing for Spike to sit as well, she settled herself onto another cushion. "Twilight, look at me." The mare did so. "Did you eat or drink anything while you were inside?" Twilight nodded. Celestia uncorked the bottle. "Drink this, all of it. It's an antidote to most poisons, as well as a mild sedative." Twilight looked like she might cry a bit. Celestia noticed, and moved beside her, placing one wing around her shoulders, an old gesture that still made Twilight feel secure. Twilight drank the contents of the bottle, which tasted like evergreen needles and cream. It slid down her throat, leaving her mouth feeling warm and fuzzy. The feeling soon spread to the rest of her body, and Twilight found herself able to relax once more. A maid entered the room, and Celestia ordered tea. Peppermint, Twilight's favorite.

Celestia looked at her student. "Twilight. I don't think that Vagadar would have hurt you, but I would like to know what you spoke of. The Gryphons probably would not have been overt enough to poison you, but they as a species, and Vagadar in particular, have a way of finding out things they shouldn't. If you're calm enough, could you tell me what you spoke of?"

Twilight sniffed a little, choking back nervous tears. Haltingly at first, but gaining strength as she went on, she recounted the events leading up to her entering the Embassy, and the conversation she had had once she was inside. Celestia nodded solemnly as she recounted, almost word for word, the history lesson the Gryphon had given her. The little unicorn looked up at her mentor. "Princess, is what he said true? Did you really turn ten thousand Gryphons into crystal? Using the Elements?"

"Ten thousand, four hundred, and eighty-two, actually. If you like, I can tell you their names." the Alicorn sighed, as the tea was brought in. She thanked the maid, who curtsied and retreated out of the room, closing the door behind her gently. Pouring tea for herself, Twilight, and Spike, she resumed her narrative.

"Allow me to explain, my faithful student. The facts you heard were correct, though unfortunately not much record of that time remains. I still remember that, though. You see, Twilight, the time after Luna's corruption was a difficult time for me. I alone harnessed the Power of Harmony, forging them into the Elements we know today. Before that, they had roamed free, but afterwards, they became the most powerful force for good in the entirety of existence. With them, I was able to defeat the entity known as Nightmare Moon, and use the Power of Harmony on her. I had hoped to cure her of her jealous rage, but though I could now use the Elements at will, I could not control the Power of Harmony once it was released. When I awoke from using them, I instinctively knew what had been done. My sister, who was still somewhere inside of that monster, would spend an entire millennium alone, imprisoned on the moon. My grief was so great I had hardly even noticed what using the power had done to me. My mane, which had once been long and pink hair, flowed with the Power of Harmony, and shone in the colors of the rainbow. I felt more alive than I ever had. But I realized, in the space of a heartbeat, what I had sacrificed for that power."

Celestia paused, looking out of one of the windows. "I was not emotionally fit to lead my people, and so I left control of the Realm, such as it was, to several prominent families, who later became the first Houses. I sequestered myself on the tallest mountain I could find, one where the wind howled and the snow blinded me to the world below. I found a spot and stayed there, Twilight. For ten years I stayed there. I let my heart rime over with ice, just as a thick layer froze on me. For ten years I allowed myself to grieve, doing nothing but allowing the sun and moon to move on their tracks in the sky. And ten years later, when the sun was at its zenith, I returned to my ponies, shattering the ice that held me and allowing the cold in my heart to fade. A festival was held in celebration, the first Summer Sun Celebration, actually. Upon my return, I was shocked at the condition my ponies were in. They were filthy, ragged, and starving. Disease ran rampant among them, and the remnants of my sister's forces still occasionally attacked them. Gryphons had seized our land to the south, and Diamond Dogs" She spat this last name out like an epithet.

"Had enslaved ponies in the north, those they hadn't killed or maimed. An entire generation of Pegasi grew up there with their wings crudely hacked off so they could not fly away, Twilight. I had acted as a poor ruler, one unfit to lead my people even then. But my ponies had remained faithful to me. I vowed then to reclaim the land we had once occupied, and free my little ponies from those that would harm them. I rounded up any last bits of the army I could find, and stamped out the last of the Lunar forces, those that did not surrender. I then sent them south to begin reclaiming the land the Gryphons were holding, while I went north to speak to the Diamond Dog tribes.

When I arrived, they treated me much the same way they had treated the ponies they had captured. Without warning, I found myself bound and hobbled by no less than ten of their number. I allowed this, but once I was led into their camp, I saw what had been done to those ponies they had captured. Pegasi without wings, unicorns with sawed off horns, foals without hope or joy in their eyes. So I did what I felt I had to do. I killed them all, Twilight. I am a forgiving soul, but what they had done was inexcusable. So great was my fury that I annihilated them all. Even the young ones. They live underground now, where they can never hurt my little ponies, ever again. I made them fear the sun." Celestia shuddered.

"It was not my proudest moment. But at the end of it all, I felt that justice had been done. I did what I could to help the wounded, but there were so, so many. It was a full month before my work there was done, and by the that time I expected that the ponies I had sent in my name would have taken our land back from the Gryphons, whom I had trusted as allies. I sent to our new capital all the ponies I had been able to save, all save forty who had wounds too great even for me to heal. And away I sped, my Elements in tow, to render the same aid for those other ponies. Imagine how I felt, then, when I saw that my army, thirty thousand strong, was being attacked by Gryphons numbering twenty thousand. I will admit, I acted without thinking. Before I realized what had been done, what they were trying to do, it was too late. I had unleashed the Elements a second time, and fully one-half of their number lay on the ground, frozen in perfect crystal."

Celestia turned back to Twilight. A single tear glimmered in one corner of her eye, and she looked so tragic and beautiful that Twilight reached out and embraced her. She accepted it gladly, and after a moment pulled away. "Thank you, my faithful student. After the battle, the Gryphons returned home. I sent ponies with them, to help them store their comrades beneath their capital. I could not undo what had been done any more than I could bring my sister back, and so things have always remained different between us and the Gryphons of the south. Believe me when I say that I have no intention of harming the Gryphons, Twilight Sparkle."

Spike spoke next. "We understand, Princess. We truly do. But why have you been pushing the Gryphons further south?"

Celestia sighed. "It is because of a treaty. One you helped to sign, actually. The buffalo tribes are traditional enemies of the Gryphons, being their natural prey. The treaty of Red Rock was signed with the agreement that ponies would not encroach on buffalo stampeding grounds, and that we would provide protection from the Gryphon tribes. In return, we could solve our overpopulation problem by settling in buffalo territory, which would allow us to feed our people and provide better lives for everypony. Your Appleoosan treaty was recently signed into law in one of the high courts, actually. The Gryphons are unhappy, and we are desperately trying to find a way to solve their problem as well as keeping the peace with the buffalo."

Twilight spoke next. "Is there any way we could send them food? That seems to be the problem."

Celestia shook her head. "Our population is growing incredibly fast, Twilight. We enjoy a very high standard of living here, and it is my goal to have us continue to do so, as well as everyone else in the world. Currently we're working out some sort of complex deal that would send the Gryphons excess food from Quilin, in exchange for us trading them some of our luxury goods. It's complicated, but that's politics. Regardless, there are many in the Oligarchy that see us as the problem, and advocate for the retaking of 'their land' by force. It's very likely that some of them are working in their Embassy. Hence the potion I had you drink. How are you feeling, by the way?"

The little unicorn smiled. "I'm feeling well, Princess. A little sleepy, but fine otherwise."

Celestia nodded. "I think it would be best if you did not leave the palace again today, Twilight Sparkle. Perhaps return to your room and rest?"

"That sounds great, actually." Twilight replied. "Thank you for sharing with us, Princess. We promise not to share with anypony, right Spike?"

The dragon shook himself. "Huh? Oh, yes, of course. Thank you for the tea, your Highness." And with that, he moved over to the door, moving alongside the purple mare.

Celestia moved in behind them, and Spike listened for the thud of its closing as he walked down the hall towards Twilight's quarters. As they ascended the stairs, Twilight yawned, staggering to one side a bit. "You ok, Twi?" the young drake asked.
"M'fine, just tired. That stuff was kinda strong though. Too much valerian tincture, I think maybe." She stumbled to one side, and steadied herself on one wall. The dragon scooped her up, placing her gently on his back.

"C'mon, we'll get you to bed." he said, and the two of them entered Twilight's quarters. Spike gently tucked the now slumbering unicorn in, lying beside her, one wing stretched over her protectively. He too felt himself drifting off, lulled to sleep by Twilight's steady breathing. He pondered as he fell asleep. He would never say it out loud, but under Celestia's scent of sunlit fields and swift water, Spike had caught the barest whiff of something familiar. He had smelled it when he first met Morning Star, too. The scent of a lie was unmistakable.

________________________________________

Is everything prepared for tomorrow?

Yes, sister. The Elements are at full strength, and the Candidate is ready to begin.

Good. And yourself?

The ceremony tomorrow will be huge. Shining Armor thinks we'll be experiencing crowds of up to ten thousand in the public square alone. I'll be ready to go, of course.

Well done. You truly deserve your title, dear. It's a joy to watch you work. And Luna?

Yes, sister?

I would ask that you stay away from Twilight Sparkle for the rest of her stay here in Canterlot. We wouldn't want another slip of the tongue, now would we?

...No, sister. It shall be as you request.

Good. Very good.

Of Inception and Interruptions

Twilight drifted through a void. It wasn't the dark void of heavy sleep, or the blank void she had floated in while unconscious in the hospital. No, this was a void of light. A gentle white glow came from the mist that surrounded her, coiling in around her like a friend or lover, embracing her in a warm, dull heat. The unicorn hung suspended, taking in the world around her, feeling safe and secure and happy. As she drifted, she began to hear speech off in the distance. She couldn't quite hear it, but she knew that the words were important, very much so. She tried harder to listen, but the words slipped away.

Frantically, she twisted in the air, wishing to hear what they were saying. They sounded familiar, tantalizingly so. But they were fading away, and she knew that whatever she was feeling was important, just as important as those words were. She cried out, her voice echoing in the darkness, and she drifted, alone. She was alone, so very alone, not a place to stand or any progress to make, and she began to weep.

The mist curled around her face, warm and supportive. Looking into it, she felt a rush of relief as she realized that it was Morning Star. He smiled beatifically, and she returned the smile, her heart fluttering a little. "Twilight..." he said, leaning in close, whispering in her ear.

"Yes?" Twilight asked, hanging on his every word.

"Twilight, listen to me..."

"I'm listening." Her heart was beating fast, so very fast, and her head was spinning with the force of his nearness.

"Listen..."

And he began to speak, the words unknowable but the intent all too clear. It seemed to last for an eternity, but when it was over Twilight wondered if it had only taken an instant. She nodded her head, totally willing to obey. He smiled again. "Good...now, wake up, Twilight. Wake up..."

"Twilight, wake up. You need to wake up Twilight..."

"Twilight!"

The purple unicorn mare shot awake, looking around wildly. Spike was looking at her. "Twilight, are you ok? You were muttering in your sleep."

She shook herself, clearing the cobwebs of sleep from her mind. "Yes, I'm fine. Just a dream."

"A dream? What about?"

Twilight looked out of the window. The moon was setting, which meant that soon they'd need to leave for the final ceremony. "I don't remember, Spike. I wish I could, but I don't..."

________________________________________

The duo proceeded down the stairs, pausing only once to let some of the servants from the night shift pass, heading for bed. As they walked, Twilight realized that she felt far better than she normally did at this hour, full of energy and ready to face the day. Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, they were privy to the sight of Princess Celestia and Princess Cadance deep in conversation. Cadance was the first to see them, her face lighting up at the sight of her sister in law.

"Twilight! How are you? It's been far too long!" she said, catching her in a hug. Twilight had not seen Cadance in nearly five years. Her Royal duties and Shining Armor's assignments kept them preoccupied up in Canterlot, and the last time they had visited Ponyville they had only stayed for an afternoon before returning to Canterlot.

"I'm well, thanks for asking!" The unicorn replied, pulling away and taking her in. The Princess had changed a bit. Whereas her mane had lain normally on her last visit, it now seemed to shimmer and float a bit, sort of like a hybrid of her old hair and Celestia's multicolored aura. The Alicorn noticed her staring.

"Do you like it? Aunt Celestia says it's because I'm coming into my power. Soon it'll flow like hers and Aunt Luna's!"

"Indeed it will, once you come into it. Don't try to force it though. Luna can tell you about what happened when she tried to force hers. Bald as a donkey, she was!" Celestia joked, stepping forward. "Now, unless I am mistaken, you have somewhere to be, isn't that correct, Cadance?"

The Alicorn's eyes widened. "Oh, shoot! How could I have forgotten? Sorry, Twilight. I'll catch up to you both later, ok?" And with that, she disappeared in a flash of light.

Celestia shook her head. "Sometimes I worry about her. But she is learning. Are you ready to go, Twilight?"

Twilight nodded. "Of course! Do we need to stop and get the Elements?"

"No, my faithful student. The other Elements will not be a part of this ceremony. It is for you, again. We only need the Element of Magic, and that is waiting for us there." The Alicorn said, bending over. Her horn began to thrum with magic, and she turned to face her protégé, her eyes glowing with the power of creation itself. Her student looked back at her, her visage one filled with love and trust. Gently shutting her eyes, the diarch exerted a small amount of will, and in the blink of an eye, they were standing in a small pavilion.

The walls were in Celestia's chosen colors, gold and white silk, blowing in a pre-dawn breeze. A small standing table of mahogany stood to one side, on which rested a porcelain tea set and a small assortment of fruit and bread for two. A small brazier provided enough light to see by, and several chairs were arranged around it, so that the occupants could share in its warmth. The air inside was much warmer than the air outside, which had cooled off considerably in the early hours of the morning. Princess Celestia left Twilight's side, walking over to a nearby chest, which she unlocked with her magic. Carefully, she withdrew the Element of Magic from within.

Twilight gasped. The Element glowed faintly, the metal seemingly freshly cast from a forge, the gold wire glimmering as if it were still molten. The air around it hummed with power, and the stone shimmered with all the colors of the rainbow, glinting in the firelight. The amount of magic it contained actually rose from it in waves, distorting the air like the air off of a rooftop on a sunny day. Twilight looked at the Princess. "Princess Celestia, I... What is this?"

Celestia smiled. "Do you know what day it is, Twilight?"

The unicorn frowned. "Day? The day of the Summer Sun Celebration, why?"

Celestia nodded. "It is. But, it is also the tenth anniversary of my sister's freedom, the tenth anniversary of your friendships in Ponyville, and the tenth anniversary of the day you left Canterlot for a new home. The Elements are an extension of me, Twilight. As long as I prosper, so do they, and vice versa. Every year, on this day, they exude power in small amounts. But this year is different. Not only is it the height of my power, its Bearer is nearby. The last time I saw it like this, I had just pulled it from the fires of the sun itself, ready to help my little ponies win back their lives, free from fear and struggle. Twilight, today you wield vast power, and I can think of nopony I would rather wear this today, including myself." She placed it gently on Twilight's head, where it rested, emitting a gentle heat. "Now, our time together is short. Are you ready to stand by my side, Twilight Sparkle?"

Twilight was stunned. Of course she had known, in the back of her head, that she was close to her ten year mark, but it had seemed to her to be a distant event, not one worth remembering. That, and she had really not considered how powerful the Elements might have been. She controlled one of, if not the most, powerful magical items in the world. It may have been Celestia's magic, but it responded to her. That was the sort of magic she took up to defend her kingdom, the magic of creation itself. She steadied her thoughts, and looked up at the regal white Alicorn in front of her. "Yes, Princess. I am."

Princess Celestia nodded, pleased at the response. "Very well then. Go ahead and wait out on the dais, I need a brief moment to prepare myself."

The unicorn proceeded out of the tent, noticing that it was situated directly behind the altar where Princess Celestia raised the sun every year. She stood to the right of the monument, depicting a rising sun, noticing that there were already a crowd of eyes on her. She looked around, her vision sweeping over the crowd, noticing her friends in the front, smiles on their faces. Spike stood in the rear, allowing ponies to get a better view of the ceremony, and as she watched he gave her a supportive thumbs up. Morning Star was there as well, and Twilight blushed a little at the sight of him. She felt calm, powerful and peaceful. She felt like the moon itself, steady and serene. And she felt like the sun, for all eyes were on her. The guards ringing the base of the altar stepped forward, blowing their ancient trumpets, the sound silencing the audience, who bowed their heads in respect.

________________________________________

Are you ready?

Yes, Celestia.

Luna?

...

Luna, are you there?

I am here and ready, sister. On your mark, then?

Yes. Let's begin.

________________________________________

The horns blow, low and deep. The crowd is quiet. At last, before them stands the monarch they spent a week in celebration of. She is the light incarnate, illuminating and guiding, a paragon without equal, the reason their nation is the greatest in the world. Though it is not tradition, for some reason the crowd bows their heads respectfully. This year, however, she is not alone. She has revealed her pupil, a hero and a scholar, who has captured the public eye. She stands near her teacher, wearing the Element of Magic, the most powerful of all. Her lover is not nearby, a source of scandal, to be surely noticed if not for the fact that this is the first time another has stood so close to the Equestrian monarch as she raises the sun. See! As her horn lights up, so too does the diadem worn by her pupil, whose eyes even now glow with the magic that struck down a hydra and saved her home, that broke spell and fought fate. The crowd rumbles, something is wrong. As their monarch rises, so too does the little unicorn. Her coat is turning white, mane flowing in the wind. Celestia notices, but she cannot stop, else she risks losing control of the sun. At last, she brings it above the horizon. Her student yells, in agony or ecstasy we cannot be sure. At last, she lowers herself to the ground. Her pupil collapses in a heap. Her friends, heroes in their own right, rush forward to comfort her, and so too does her lover. A dragon lifts himself into the air, landing near the altar. There is a brief hubbub. Is she alive, or has the unthinkable happened?

Her mentor and friends back away slowly. The unicorn is back on her feet, shaking her head from side to side. The monarch bends over, says something unheard by the crowd. The white fades from her coat, her hair settling back down. Now, in addition to the purple and pink in her mane, a deep wine-red streak runs through it, which refuses to fade. She says something back to her teacher, who smiles a little. They share an embrace, and the sun goddess pulls away. She hugs her friends in turn, and at last turns to her lover, the hero Archivist. The ponies in front begin to stomp their hooves, cautiously at first but gaining in speed and intensity as the mare pulls her love in close, and delivers such a kiss as to make their first one seem shameful in comparison. A cheer is heard, and as the crowd begins to applaud in earnest, the young couple quietly disappear from the altar in a flash of light.

________________________________________

The two unicorns reappeared in a small garden, one that was almost totally unused by any of the palace staff or guests. The space was closed in, almost claustrophobic. Twilight remembered it from her days at the castle, a small space, seemingly unused, that she and referred to in her head as her "private garden", a space she had come to study in peace, to practice small cantrips, or to gaze at the sun and stars. It was here that she had found her love of the heavens, and the ethereal beauty of the night or the strong majesty of the sun.

She hadn't shown anyone this place, and to this day she could not remember how she had originally found it. Some adventure or another, she supposed. Either way, it was still abandoned, save for the roses that grew on the walls and the stone bench in one corner, covered by a delicate arbor which groaned under the weight of more roses. This was her place, more so than her old room or the library she had spent much of her late childhood in, an area for secrets and concealment.
It was perfect, then, for what came next. The two unicorns looked at each other lovingly.

Twilight spoke first. "I know we decided to wait, but I think that we should, um..."

Morning Star met her eyes. "Are you sure? We don't have to do anything you aren't comfortable with."

Twilight nodded, flushing a bit. "Um. I'm not sure if it's the magic, or the holiday, or what. I...it just feels right. Do you want to, y'know..."

Morning Star was silent. Twilight wriggled a bit. She felt it even more strongly now, and she was sure. She composed herself, and spoke again. "Morning Star...do you want to...make love?"

The alabaster unicorn inhaled slightly. "Yes. By the sun, yes, I love you too much to not want it. But if you feel uncomfortable, just let me know. I'm in no hurry, Twilight. And I can wait as long as you like, so-"

He broke off as Twilight took the lead, locking him in an embrace, and leaning in for a kiss. The unicorn closed his eyes, returning the gesture. As the two of them lay there, lost in the moment and each other, the smell of grass and roses filled the air, along with the faintest scent of pine needles. Their embrace was one filled with passion, as they gave in to mutual need for each other, their love raging like the sun whose rays were creeping over the garden walls. It was a joyous dance, an almost primal need for the other to be as close as possible, to never leave and never to let go, no matter of what may come. It was not just a primitive thing, not in the least. There was love there, and laughter. They rolled back and forth, playing as much as loving. Soon, though, it was drawing close to the fateful moment.

Twilight lay on the ground, staring up at the colt she loved. "Morning Star. I'm ready, if you are too."

He returned her stare, eyes full of love for her. "Ok, Twilight. I'll be gentle, I promise."

Twilight nodded and lay back, her eyes closing as she prepared herself. She inhaled, and waited. Their breathing mingled, and the two of them met in one last kiss. There was a dull thud.

Twilight grunted, as Morning Star's full weight was suddenly on top of her. Her eyes shot open. "Morning Star...can't breathe... Morning Star?" She looked at the unicorn colt, whose head was pointed off to one side. She realized that he was limp, completely boneless save for slow breathing. She pushed him off gently. He lay on his side, unresponsive. Worried, she checked him over. He was fine, but why was he...oh. The knot on the back of his head was sizable, and provided a reason as to why he was currently unconscious. Twilight made sure he was ok, careful not to move his head in case of concussion. She looked around for the culprit. She found it laying on the grass a few feet away. A heavy tome, yellow with age. The spine read "Gryphon Guardians of the Kefick Era. A Proper Equestrian Reference, by Harmonius L. Fobwatch." Twilight looked around for where it possibly could have come from. She spotted a coal black Pegasus with one open saddlebag full of books flying away. A winepress Cutie Mark adorned one flank, but he or she was too far away to hear Twilight's calls, trying to get its attention.

Twilight looked at the book, and at her comatose lover, and at the Pegasus. Sighing, she levitated the book and the unicorn into the air, using the former to support the head of the latter. She trotted off to the infirmary, realizing that she would probably be there for a while. The rays of the new sun illuminated the road ahead, as a slightly peeved unicorn visited the hospital for the third time in a week.

________________________________________

You're joking.

Unfortunately not, Celestia. The spell went off without a hitch. Everything was going exactly according to plan. Up until the point your Candidate had a book dropped on his head. I sent somepony to take a look at the damage. He'll be bedridden for the rest of the day, and won't be able to engage in, *ahem*, strenuous activity for a while.

Well, that's fantastic. Six months of planning, down the drain because some fool of a scholar didn't secure their bag. Aether preserve, we'll need to come up for a reason to get her back here in six months. Damn it, of all the ridiculous luck!

It could have been far worse, sister. I ran the math, if the book had been two pounds heavier your student would have been attending a funeral soon enough. Now we have the opportunity to try again, a bit behind schedule. Invite them both to the Winter Gala. Invite them all to the Winter Gala, if that is your desire. Put them up in the castle and try again.

I suppose...thank you, Luna. Well, we certainly won't be able to do much more here. I'll go ahead and send them all back to Ponyville. Cadance, would you be willing to plan this year's Gala? We have much to do, and I'll need all the help I can get.

Of course. I enjoy those dances anyway, this should be fun. And look at it this way, at least the magic took. New streak in the hair and everything! Now our result is pretty much guaranteed!

Thank you, Cadance. That is a comfort, I suppose. You are both dismissed. Thank you.

Majesty.

Sister.

________________________________________

A coal black Pegasus waited in a dingy bar, near one of the poorer sides of town. It was the basement, actually. He stood alert, surrounded by wine barrels, and glared at the saddlebags he had been carrying. Damn things had left a crick in his neck. He stretched idly, allowing his wings to breathe.

The shadows at the far side of the basement began to writhe and twist, at last allowing themselves to reveal the shape of an Alicorn. Princess Luna, Dio Noctus ex Equestria, stood before him. He bowed low, laying his wings on the ground in subservience. "Princess."

"Rise." she said, walking forward and checking to make sure the door was locked. "And well done, you performed admirably. Everything went according to plan?"

"It was as you said, my Princess. I flew over and dropped the book. It was nudged on the correct path, and struck true, hitting its target square. I was gone before she could properly identify me."

The Alicorn relaxed visibly. "Thank the Aether, we still have time. I have a new assignment for you, but here is not the place. You will receive the new location in your dream tonight. Until then, I recommend you leave the city."

The Pegasus bowed again. "I shall leave at once, my lady. Pray tell, why the interest in Celestia's pupil?"

Luna glared. "If all goes well, I shall tell you everything. Until then, ask not of Twilight Sparkle. You are dismissed."

"Ego Servire Nocte, your Highness."

Luna listened to his footsteps retreat. Waiting for the door to close, she allowed herself a chuckle, which quickly grew into a laugh. She allowed herself to cut loose, laughing loud and long, relieved.

"I still have time." she thought, laughing for the first time in a long time. "We all still have a little time."

Of Rails and Returns

The train ride back to Ponyville was a long one, especially since it was an overnight. Originally Twilight wasn't due to arrive back in Ponyville until tomorrow, but she had no further desire to stay in Canterlot. The city had not been kind to her in the slightest during her stay, and she longed for nothing more than the comfort of her own bed, the warm wooden walls of her library, and the gentle rustle of the leaves on the tree outside of her window. Her friends were sad to see her go, but that was to be expected, and she promised them to meet tomorrow afternoon when they got back. Thus mollified, they had agreed to see her to the station. Morning Star was conscious, and had continually apologized while she was there. She had assured him that it was no fault of his own that he had been concussed with a large book, and they had agreed to begin the exchange of letters necessary to help their relationship prosper over the distance between them.

Twilight looked out the window as the train passed through town, taking in the rapidly thinning buildings and the approaching wall. With a howl, the train passed through the wall, Canterlot's gate sealing behind it. Twilight steeled herself for the simultaneously most boring and interesting part of the trip, a recent addition to the ever-growing rail system. The train slowed as it approached its next destination, The Rounds.

The Rounds was a set of railway turntables, simply put. However, they were anything but simple. Almost all freight and passenger trains passed through Canterlot traveling from Northern to Southern Equestria, and space on the side of a mountain was at a premium, especially with Princess Celestia's accessions to security. The result was the towering structure of gears, steam, and bronze known as The Rounds. Each train entered through the same massive turntables, designed to accommodate up to one hundred and fifty cars. Once halted, the machinery would pull the table to one side, turning it while moving it upwards toward one of four levels, depending on how long it would take to rotate. Once properly oriented towards its appointed track, it would be brought back to ground level, where it would begin its journey once more. Two massive towers housed the table stacks, manned by guards who often checked inside the trains to ensure their security. The rails themselves were large enough for a cart to be driven along slowly, and the intricate gearwork was maintained by at least two hundred ponies at all hours of the day. It was widely touted as one of the greatest achievements of Ponydom, save perhaps for the construction of the capital itself.

It was towards this massive construct that Twilight moved. She never got tired of the sight, it was a true masterpiece of science and willpower, stretching far above the track. There was a brief thud as the train came to a halt on its table, and she watched out of her window as the gears engaged, moving the table to one side as another descended from above. Glancing across the aisle, she saw another solid steel disk come rumbling into place. Most fittings and metal were bronze or iron, but steel, a recent invention, was really the only acceptable metal for this job, both light and strong enough to handle the stresses of the machine. Twilight turned her gaze back towards the tower. There would be a brief moment of darkness before the magical lamps on the train re-adjusted themselves to the confines of the tower, and then a fairly long wait. Twilight shifted her saddlebags, containing her dress, some few of the gifts she had received, and all of her get well cards and letters. Smiling, she thought back. Maybe Canterlot hadn't been all bad.

The train reached the tower, its magical lights flickering and going out for a brief moment. There was a thud and a muffled curse nearby. A child cried out in fear, and was quickly hushed by its mother. Twilight counted in her head, waiting for the lights to come back on. One, two, three, four...before five, they were back on. Twilight smiled. The first time they had to recalibrate the lights for the inside of the tower, they had gone out for nearly a full minute. Twilight lay on her side as the platform began to rise. This train was low priority, going from Canterlot to Ponyville and continuing on towards Fillydelphia, so she could look forward to at least an hour before they started moving again, depending on the loads of the trains above and below them. Pulling her bags up onto the bench, which had tipped over, she used them as a pillow, closing her eyes and sleeping, this time without dreams.

________________________________________

It was not until nearly three in the morning that Twilight Sparkle returned to Ponyville. Spike had gone ahead of her, so she got off at the train station and trotted towards the tree house, which she could see from the station. Its lights were among the only still burning, so Twilight walked back, a tired expression on her face. Finally, she was returning home. She inhaled, realizing that this was her first time in Ponyville in nearly a month. The air smelled pure and clean, a hint of fresh earth and apple blossoms in the air. As she rounded the corner, she smelled living wood, and she broke into a full out run, glad to be home again. She placed her hoof on the knob, relishing the moment. She swung open the door, and a smile broke on her face as she took in her library. Spike had already cleaned, and she trotted forward, closing the door softly behind her. She set her bags by the door, and trotted over to the table in the center of the room. There was a note on it, in Spike's writing. "Welcome home, Twilight! You're probably reading this on a Sunday, so I'll wake you up at two tomorrow, if you still aren't up. Rarity told me before I left that their train would be in around three. If you're hungry, there's a few apples and some relatively fresh bread in the icebox. See you in the morning!"

Twilight smiled. Truth be told, she was hungry, but right now she wanted sleep more than anything. The rest she had on the train had served to only make her more tired, and she ached for her bed. Walking slowly up the stairs, she turned the lights down as she went, relishing the familiar feel of her wooden floor beneath her hooves. She approached her bed, which was freshly made and greeted her like an old friend. Slipping under the covers, she turned off the last of her lights, and was asleep within minutes. The library felt like home again. The only disturbance, unheard even by her, was the quiet wingbeats of a departing black Pegasus, who began the arduous trip back to Canterlot.

________________________________________

The next morning dawned bright and cheerful over Ponyville. A near constant stream of well-wishers were turned away gently by Spike, who explained that Twilight had gotten back very late and likely needed her rest. "Besides, it's Sunday!" he said. "We will be open bright and early at ten tomorrow, if you want to come by then. I'm sure Twilight would be happy to see you all." And with good natured grumbling, the ponies in general would wander away, back to their business. Spike checked the clock briefly, after giving the same line to Roseluck, who smiled good naturedly and informed him that Twilight was welcome to come around the stand tomorrow if she wanted some fresh flowers. The time was only eleven, and he had hardly had the time to enjoy being at home. Spike wasn't even sure of how ponies had known Twilight was back today, deciding to merely chalk it up to rumors and gossip. Surely somepony saw her get off the train, the night watchstallion or some such. Or it could simply have been Ponyville's unique way of finding out things, things they really had no business knowing. He looked at the clock again. The hand had not budged. He sighed. It was going to be a long morning. The dragon headed downstairs, knowing that Twilight would probably be wanting those books.

Twilight woke up at a quarter past noon, stretching herself fully before rolling out of bed. She had slept without dreams last night, but had woken up considerably more refreshed than she had felt during any morning in Canterlot. She trotted downstairs, heading for the bathroom. On the way, she scooped up her saddlebags, which were sitting by the door. Stopping by the closet, she began to remove the items from her bag. The letters and cards went on the table, to be responded to on a later date. The gifts, including the coins and dagger, also went on the table. She switched to the bag containing her dress, opening the closet. Humming to herself, she hung the dress on its hanger. As she closed the door, a flutter of movement caught her eye. Pausing, she turned around. A piece of paper rested on the floor, neatly folded in two. Frowning, Twilight picked it up. She was sure that it hadn't been there before she had packed the dress...she unfolded the paper, reading the single line of text inside. "If you want to know more about the web in Canterlot, look to yourself and the line of Arias."

Twilight frowned. Herself and the line of arias? She grabbed a book of musical terms off of a nearby shelf, laying it in front of her. She flicked through the pages, coming upon its definition, one of the first. "Aria- Expressive melody usually performed by a singer. Often with orchestral accompaniment, commonly used in operas. Notable arias include..." She shut the book. An aria was comprised of many lines, that much she knew. Melodies were rarely one line only, and often were long and expressive. Unless...she read it again. "Look to yourself and the line of Arias." Arias. Not arias, Arias, like a specific thing, or a place, or...a name. She grabbed her piece of paper, galloping down the stairs past Spike's room, heading into the basement. She slammed the trapdoor behind her, picking up the book she knew was still there. She picked it up, flipping furiously through page after page, at last reaching her intended goal. House Aria, placed slightly ahead of House Radiant.

She began to read furiously. The two were eerily similar, but had a few key differences. House Aria was another unicorn House that had declared loyalty to Celestia. Instead of fighting like House Radiant, however, they began to immediately use their considerable resources to help the wounded and weary, and were also instrumental in ensuring diplomatic missions to other nations such as the Minotaur Khanate were successful. Their House mark was also genetically superior, and usually consisted of a diamond or other precious stone. The House was still active at the time of Golden Radiance’s writing.

Twilight remembered something, a phrase that came to her mind unbidden. "The Houses were no more disbanded than the castle torn down...". She shook her head. Twilight didn't know what it meant, but by Celestia she would find the truth if it killed her. She shut the book, looking at the cover. She would have to be discreet, though. The Keepers had shown her that the truth could very well end up doing just that...

________________________________________

Spike returned from grocery shopping ready to wake Twilight for her day. He was perturbed to find her missing from her bed, and checked the library to see if she was hiding in an alcove he had missed. She had a habit of it, curling up somewhere and being lost in a book, part of the scenery until she finished. He scanned the shelves, with no luck, although he did notice the closet door was open and a book on music was lying on the ground near the basement door. Sighing, he headed for the cellar. Pausing before the trapdoor, the young dragon knocked politely. "Twi? Can I come down?"

The door flew open, revealing Twilight standing at the bottom. She was wearing one of her "intense" faces, the ones she got when faced with a real challenge, an expression of vast intelligence bordering on madness. "Spike! Quick, come down. And close the door." The dragon reluctantly did so.

"Twilight, what are you doing? And why are you doing it in here?" The dragon had a point. Twilight had about twenty different genealogies, trade manifests, censuses, and court records spread out before her. None of them was on combat magic, and none of them appeared related to each other. In addition, Twilight had begun to paper one wall with parchments containing phrases such as "dominant fuchsia coat coloring", and "moved to Manehatten, circa 700s." These notes were interspersed with sketches of Cutie Marks, hundreds of them. And they were all connected by bits of string, in about ten different colors. Twilight was writing furiously, ink spattering her face and notes. Spike spotted a pile of worn down quills in a forlorn pile in the middle of the floor, and silently congratulated himself on purchasing more while he was out.

"Spike, what I've got is...well, I don't know. But it's big, and it's secret, and I think some of it might involve me." the purple unicorn muttered, scribbling feverishly. She added another page to the wall, a sketch of a fiddle Cutie Mark, and ran a line from it to another parchment, fastening them both. "Another to Canterlot. Damn." she mumbled, turning back to her book.

"Twilight, you're starting to scare me. You've gone from 'scientific genius' to full on 'conspiracy theorist' mode, and this is starting to look like you have a problem. Have you even eaten?" the dragon asked. Twilight gave no response, checking two passages against each other. Spike's face contorted, and he slammed a claw down on one of the books, causing Twilight to jump. "Twilight Sparkle. Tell me what is going on, before I call the Princess down here to sort you out." he growled, smoke dribbling from his nostrils.

Twilight looked up at him, her eyes full of fear. "No, Spike. Don't. Don't do it, I'm begging you, not her." she stammered, eyes wide. She shook her head violently, her new red streak glinting like blood in the poor light of the cellar. Spike was perplexed. Not the Princess? Something was seriously wrong here. He settled onto his haunches, waiting for an explanation.

"Twilight, something is bothering you. Tell me." he said, emerald eyes focused on her.

The unicorn gave a shuddering breath. "Alright. Ok, alright. Remember when you were in the hospital with me, and you asked me about those burns? And I told you that I had held some stuff back? Well, this is that stuff." And the two of them sat in that dark space, protected from watchful eyes and wandering ears. Twilight told Spike about the Talent Marks she had noticed, about the fate of Golden Radiance, about the Keepers and the vision they had shown her, about Golden Radiance and her knowledge of the Elements and of Breaking magic, of how she had really slain the hydra. She told him about the black Pegasus, the Lunar Captain, the notes and the feelings of being followed while she was in Canterlot. She told him all of it, and held nothing back. When it was over, she felt drained, like that secret had been fueling her. But she also felt lighter, as if a great burden had been lifted and she was now free to move again.

Spike sat still, and Twilight could see his thoughts racing. His eyes darted towards the wall and back again. When he spoke, his voice was shaky. "And you think this is something to do with Celestia?"

Twilight shook her head. "No. This is everything to do with Celestia, or a group near her. It all comes back to Canterlot, and high up at that. It may be the Houses, but until we can figure this out, we tread carefully. Neither of us tells another pony about this, agreed?"

Spike nodded. "Agreed. What do we do if it is Celestia?"

The unicorn shuddered. "I don't want to think about it. If that happens, we'll go to Luna. But we can't accuse anypony of anything, at least not without proof. And that goes double for Princess Celestia. I'm going to start sending letters out, and soon. We'll get to the bottom of this." She turned to her wall, looking at the web being woven in Canterlot. "Somehow..."

Of Time and Treachery

The next months in Ponyville flew by for Twilight Sparkle. Her life, which had until recently seemed to be put on hold, was filled with activity. The library was always a different place in the summer, as the students no longer came by in the afternoons, instead flowing through in a near continuous trickle, from opening to closing. The Crusaders' project, unfortunately, was bringing forward very little information. They had been forced to submit what little they had found, which was only what others had come to. Cutie Marks happened without rhyme or reason, in everypony's formative years. Ponies were the only ones who had these marks, sometimes they were hereditary, and other times they weren't. They seemed to simply be another fact of pony biology, like asking why a heart beat or why the brain was vital to regulating the body. Incorrigible as ever, they had apparently decided to continue their research after graduation, hoping to make some progress before they parted ways in October.

Twilight and Morning Star's relationship continued to mature, with the couple spending time in Canterlot and Ponyville. Morning Star continued to work towards his position in the Archives, and was confident that with the addition of the rubbings to the Archives, he'd make it within the year. He had surprised her by somehow managing to acquire two tickets to the Winter Gala, which was a few short weeks before Hearth's Warming Eve. The physical aspect of their relationship never really took off again, though it wasn't for lack of trying. Interruptions plagued the two, as they were a very public couple, and well known around Canterlot and Ponyville. So, they remained chaste as the seasons grew and waned, and summer turned once more into fall.

As the leaves browned, the web on Twilight's wall grew, strings meeting and crossing and splitting anew, going to Manehatten, or Canterlot, or far-off lands. Twilight's library finally ran out of knowledge, though Golden Radiance’s work became invaluable. Soon, Twilight knew it backward and forward. The lack of knowledge in Ponyville's rather small library worked against Twilight as she called on fellow scholars in distant cities, begging and borrowing to follow her trail. She emphasized the need for secrecy, and managed to extract agreements from most in exchange for her notes on Spike, who didn't really mind. His memory proved valuable as well, enabling him to point out inconsistencies and make deductions Twilight would have missed. They worked like criminals, in the dead of night, stealing an hour or two every evening to expand the web.

Twilight wrote to her parents, asking about her family lineage, and they agreed to find out what they could.
To say that the Aria line was difficult to track would have been an understatement. After Golden Radiance had written about them, they seemed to disappear, reappearing fifty years later in the then-new settlement of Manehatten. They had remained there under their family name for seventy years or so before vanishing again, popping up in Trottingham sixty years later, under the name of Cambiare. After a scant twenty years, they left the city again, traveling north towards Fillydelphia, stopping in a few towns along the way. Each time, their name changed, but the line remained the same. Centuries passed as they went from Capo to Cantata to Cappella. Finally, they disappeared one final time, in the farthest northern reaches of Equestria, a powerful magic family gone missing in the last fifty years.

Twilight's line fared little better. Her parents sent her family trees and genealogies, but as they went further back, they information got less and less accurate. It petered out approximately one hundred and fifty years into the past, under the family name of Glimmer. As far as she could tell, her family had always been in Canterlot. All of her relatives were, and their lines went back just as far without a trace of moving. Twilight kept the note fastened to her wall, right above her rapidly growing notes on Canterlot. She was closing in, but there were still pieces of the puzzle missing. The days grew short once more, as Twilight Sparkle felt the trail growing cold. She began taking walks by herself in the hopes of finding a solution to her problem. Sadly, she felt no closer to a solution than she had when she first began, and she had wasted too much time to abandon her quest now.

So it was that Twilight Sparkle had all but given up by the time September had arrived. The search for the Aria line was now dependent on a single letter, sent to a professor near Fillydelphia, who was above all an expert on his local genealogies. With no other alternative, she waited on his letter. And as for her family, she was tracking down a lead in the small village of Hoofington, a few day's journey away. Supposedly, a monument there was dedicated to the Glimmer family, for some heroic deed long past.

Twilight felt trapped, unable to move forward or backward. This was consuming her life, something that was on the surface trivial and unimportant. What did her family line have to do with Canterlot? What did a dead House have to do with any of it? And why was she the one chosen to make this discovery?

________________________________________

Twilight kicked off her boots by the door, cleaning the mud from the floors and garments with a simple spell. It was a rainy, putrid Friday, and nopony had been stopping by the library. She checked the mail, noting that there was nothing in the box. Odds were that it was late, with the weather being the way it was. Moving to the fireplace, she began to heat up tea, hoping to ward off the chill from the rain. While she waited for the kettle to boil, she moved downstairs into the basement. Spike was down there already, tacking up a few more lines. The dragon looked up as she entered.

"You know, it looks like you may be right about Celestia. There is no group that has been around the Princess long enough to have manipulated ponies like this, and not to mention most of our suspects have at one point or another apparently been manipulated themselves." he said quietly, as if the Princess was standing overhead.

Twilight sighed. "I'm hoping that it isn't the case, Spike. If we can't trust her, then...we don't have a chance of succeeding. I don't even know what's going on anymore. Whatever this is, it's complex on a level we can't even begin to imagine, the product of a lifetime's planning. It's not just us either, look." She indicated a grouping of weather-related Cutie Marks. "It even looks like these lines come together in Las Pegasus. Doesn't Rainbow Dash have a lot of family there?"

Spike nodded. "Or Applejack's family, they've been picking apples for two hundred years, all within sight of Canterlot until recently. Or Rarity, her family has been based in the Trottingham area for a while, and her Cutie Mark lines up with this House here. Even Fluttershy has noble family with animal related Cutie Marks. This is huge!" He sighed. "Any response from the professor?"

Twilight shook her head. "Nothing. Mail takes a while getting to and from the north, there aren't as many railroads out there, and the airships are for cargo transport only, really. We'll be waiting for a while more, I'm afraid."

Spike fastened another length of string to the wall, connecting two distant relatives of Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. "Is Morning Star coming down this weekend?"

The unicorn perked up. "Yes, actually. He'll be by on the late afternoon train. It'll be good to see him, at least. Says he has a surprise, and that he'll only tell when he gets into town."

Spike smiled. "He's a good guy, Twilight. You really lucked out. Do you think that-"

There was a clatter from the mailbox upstairs. Twilight beamed, heading up the steps. "Maybe the professor replied!" she said. Walking up the stairs, she peeked out the window, waving at the poncho wearing mailmare, who gave her a walleyed grin and flapped into the storm. Withdrawing a few pieces of mail from the box, she began to flick through them. A few letters from the Royal Academy, one invitation for dinner in some noble's house several months from now, and so on. She flicked through the letters, of which there were many. Stopping most of the way through the pile, she pulled out a note from Hoofington. She scanned the remaining letters, and tossed them to one side. Opening the envelope, she headed back downstairs, pulling out a single sheet of paper. She descended the staircase into the sub-basement, and unfolded it, reading aloud to Spike, who listened with interest.

"My dearest Twilight. Greetings from Hoofington, and I hope you are doing well. In responding to your letter of 3 September, I can confirm that there once was a statue in the middle of town commemorating one of your ancestors, a most worthy lawpony by the name of Watchful Glimmer. The statue has since been removed, but the plinth still remains, grown over and almost illegible. However, the main body of the words still stands, with only the details worn away. It reads 'Here we commemorate the valor of Watchful Glimmer, wife to the Noble pony Moonlight Radiance, who...' Unfortunately, the rest has been worn away, but the words that remain do indeed conclude that not only did your family live here, they were married to noble stock! I hope this helps you in your studies, and I am eager to hear more of what you find. Ever yours, Inky Quill, Head Librarian of Hoofington."

Twilight read it again. "Married to Moonlight Radiance." Again. "Moonlight Radiance." "Radiance.". Her mouth worked in shock. The implications were staggering. Not only was House Radiant alive, it was concentrated in her and her brother. Suddenly her family's aptitude for magic was cast in a whole new light. She tried to speak, her voice small. "Spike..." Her voice failed, and she tried again. "Spike, my family...I was bred to be a spellcaster. Everypony in my family was bred..."

Spike's eyes widened. He looked to the wall, at the long line of warriors and mages, the history of marriage and death, the pruning of undesirable branches and the encouragement of others. He spoke. "We're going to sit down and talk about this. I'm going out to get supplies for dinner. Go for a walk, calm yourself down. Meet me back here, and we will both calm down together and discuss what this means."

The unicorn mare nodded, following Spike out of the door. Together, they walked up the stairs. Twilight pulled on her boots, slinging a hooded cloak over her back and fastening it tightly. The two of them looked at each other. Finally, without another word, Twilight opened the door, and the duo walked out into the rapidly diminishing rains.

________________________________________

Twilight was never sure of how she ended up where she did, but she managed to make it through town and out into the country before she realized where she was. Lying in front of her, a collapsed heap of dry bones, was the hydra carcass. She had avoided coming here after the fact for two reasons. One was the bad memories associated with this place. She had no desire to relive what she now knew was her first attempt at Breaking magic. The second was the constant stream of tourists who wandered around in morbid fascination, and hoping to catch a glimpse of the unicorn who had done this heroic deed. Luckily for her, the rain had driven them off. Standing there by the remnants of the once-great beast, she allowed herself to weep. She had been kidding herself, of course. She had somehow managed to convince herself, deep down, that she was not made for a purpose, that her family was different where everypony else's was not. But now she knew her purpose, what she was born- no, what she was bred to do, like a damned dog.

She sat there silently, weeping for a short while before pulling herself together. As she looked up at the carcass, she heard nothing save the rain and the gentle sound of a train whistle in the distance. She began to walk around it, noting everything about it, from its skeletal structure to the rate of decomposition. She began to reconstruct herself around hard scientific data, refusing to emotionally compromise herself just yet. She noted the length of its fangs, the cavity where its acid sac had once been stored, and its massive ribcage. She returned to the talons, which were large, and chipped with use. One of the feet had actually collapsed on itself into a smaller pile of bones. She approached it, noting the individual pieces. She poked through the corpse, ignoring the signs warning ponies to avoid it. There was the tibia, tarsometatarsus, the four individual digits, the...Twilight broke off her analysis. Something inside the foot was sparkling. Levitating bones out of the way, she pulled forth an object she had long thought lost. Radiant Zenith's focus crystal hung suspended by magic, its cord long since rotted away. It was flawless, glinting in the stormy light with not a crack or chip to show for its ordeal. Twilight tucked it into a pocket she had sewn into the lining of the cloak. She took another shaky breath, and began the long walk back to town.

________________________________________

Morning Star hopped off of the train, a small bag containing a bottle of good wine slung over his back. Nodding in greeting to the conductor, he began the short walk to Twilight's treehouse. He had said that he would be along later, but he had decided to try for an earlier train as an extra surprise. Humming something vaguely martial under his breath, he rounded the corner, and tapped on the door. Not getting any response, he waited. A minute went by, and he tapped again. No answer was forthcoming, so the colt let himself in.

"Twilight?" he called, searching the library. Nopony was inside, and he lay his bag down on the counter. He checked upstairs. Nothing. He came back down, noticing the basement door open. Curious, he pushed a little, the aged wood creaking a little. Nothing stirred downstairs. He trotted down the steps, past Spike's bedroom, the door open to reveal a large and vacant bed. He looked out over the basement floor, which was empty. His brow furrowed as he noticed a trapdoor open, one he hadn't seen when he had previously visited. He approached it cautiously. Strange, he hadn't been briefed on this before...

As he descended, he lit his hornlight. What he saw before him caused him to gasp. There, lain out on the wall for him to see, was the tangled mass of papers and string Twilight had been composing over the months. He took in everything, from the competing lineages to the invariable implication of Canterlot. His eyes narrowed. She knew.

________________________________________

Spike returned home, a small bag of supplies including fresh pasta and pastries in one claw. He could see another bag lying on the counter, containing a vintage red wine. Thinking Twilight had already come back from her walk, he closed the door behind him, laying his bags down and proceeding to the basement door. Padding down to the floor level, he saw the silhouette of a unicorn climbing out of the trapdoor. "Twilight? Is that you?"

"No, Spike. It isn't." came a familiar voice, and before Spike could react, a powerful spell hit him right in between the eyes. Unconscious, he slumped to the floor. An aura of reddish magic surrounded the dragon, carrying him into his room and sealing the door shut with magical bonds. Morning Star walked calmly up the stairs. Twilight was out, which gave him time to prepare, to find out what she knew and then wipe her. If he did it right, he wouldn't even have to call in Celestia. Shutting the basement door gently behind him, he hid Spike's groceries in the icebox, and settled down to wait for the mare who was, unaware, walking straight into a trap,

Of Fury and Flight

Twilight entered the treehouse, shedding her boots at the door. The treehouse was dark. Odd, she hadn't turned out the lights before they had left, and neither had Spike. Her thoughts turned to robbery. Surely nopony would rob a library? But Spike wasn't back yet, better to be cautious. She closed the door quietly, the knob releasing with a *click* that echoed through the oddly quiet library. She heard each hoofbeat like thunder, rebounding off of the walls, muffled by the drawn curtains. She began to breathe heavier. She didn't close the curtains during the day. Neither did Spike. That meant that there was somepony else in here, somepony that didn't want to be seen. A noise from the stairs, she whirled, and fired off a bolt of force.

A familiar red shield sprung into place. "Twilight!" a voice called. Her eyes adjusting to the darkness, she was able to make out Morning Star, his expression startled. A bottle of red wine crashed to the floor and shattered, as his grip on it was lost. His expression changed to one of remorse. "Sorry, I didn't realize that you might be on edge. You've seemed kind of tense over the past few weeks, so I brought you something, but..." he gestured helplessly. "I should have realized springing a surprise on somepony who was stressed was probably not the best idea."

Twilight's face flushed in embarrassment. "Celestia, I'm sorry about that. Here, let me clean that up. Are you cut?" she asked, bringing the lights up and heading to the kitchen for a rag. Opening one drawer, she withdrew some scrap cloth and walked over to Morning Star, who was gingerly stepping around the mess.

"Me? No. I'm fine. I've actually been meaning to ask you something similar, Twilight. Are you alright? You've seemed really stressed for a while. I mean, you've got bags under your eyes, you're twitchy, and I've yet to see a new scholarly article of yours in the Canterlot Journal. Are you feeling ok? Have you been getting enough sleep?" he said, as Twilight bent over and wiped up the fluid. His horn shimmered, picking up the pieces of glass and moving them to the trash.

Twilight opened her mouth, and then closed it. She needed to talk to somepony about this. If there was one pony she could trust, it would have been Morning Star. He had never been anything but kind, and he was intelligent enough to understand the implications of what she had found. Hadn't Spike been saying what a good colt he was, how he seemed to care for her a lot? And truth be told, she needed allies. She could no longer trust her friends, as they showed clear signs of manipulation. A third party. A trusted ally. A fellow warrior, if needed. She made her decision.

"Actually, there's something I need to share with you. And if you'll hear me out, then I promise to show you that I have proof." she said, leading him over to the table in the center of the room. She took a deep breath in. "I...haven't been entirely truthful with you. About a lot, actually. And that isn't fair to either of us. I've been keeping a secret from you, mainly because I was afraid to trust you. And I'm sorry, but right now I need you to listen to me. It started a few days before I met you, when I loaned out a certain book to a group of fillies in town, a compendium of Cutie Marks for a school project..."

She told him all of it. From the first hints of conspiracy to her vision in the woods. She told him of the importance of Canterlot, the mysterious note she received, and the search into her family line. She told him about her search into the House of Aria, and her discovery, made just a few short hours earlier, of her relations to the Radiants. She watched his face, which remained open and sympathetic the entire time. Not a hint of fear or suspicion crossed it. As she wrapped up her tale, she closed her eyes, fearful of his reaction. "...And that's why I've been nervous. This information is important, and I think it might be Celestia's doing. I can't trust anypony with this, except for Spike and you. Do you believe me?"

There was a beat of silence that seemed to last forever. Morning Star sighed. "Yes, Twilight. I believe you. And I'm sorry for having to do this."

Twilight frowned. What did he mean by sorry? And why did he look so calm, wasn't he... She watched in horror as the light of his horn flickered on. Moving slowly, she dove to one side. A stunning spell, totally silent, caught her on the flank, causing it to go numb. She flicked a shield into place, catching two or three more bolts on it. He followed up with a length of summoned chain, which shot straight for her hooves. Twilight pirouetted neatly, narrowly managing to avoid it. She cast a bolt of force directly at the ceiling, which impacted the light, causing it to go out. Suddenly, all was dark in the library.

________________________________________

Twilight moved slowly, cursing her cloak. Quickly, she draped it over her side, making sure it didn't drag on the floor. She thought furiously, moving as quietly as possible while the thunder of a renewed storm rumbled outside. When she spoke, she made sure to throw her voice, using more magic than normal to dim her hornlight. "Morning Star, I don't understand. What's wrong, why are you doing this?" A thought occurred to her. "Where's Spike?"

A laugh came from the darkness, and the steady clop of hooves echoed off of the walls. She tracked them closely. He was moving towards the door, ensuring she couldn't escape. Twilight shuddered at that laugh. It was familiar, but none of the good humor or honest joy she had associated with it was there. It was more spiteful and vindictive than even Discord's maniacal cackling, devoid of pleasure or empathy. He spoke, his voice cold. "Spike won't be a problem. Either way, he's the least of your worries right now." The voice began to bounce around the library at random, and she could hear hoofsteps heading in several different directions. "It'll be easier if you give up now, Twilight. Celestia wants you alive. She didn't specify as to whether or not you should be unharmed."

Twilight thought furiously. She tried to stall him, throwing her voice again. "What does she want from me? Why are you here?" She stifled a gasp as one of the curtains was thrown open, spilling grayish light across the floor, cutting her room to maneuver in half.

Another chuckle. "Ah, Twilight. So full of questions, you really are entirely too inquisitive for your own good. Excepting when you sleep, of course. But you'll get no more out of me. Now do us all a favor, Twilight of House Radiant. Come out!" A bolt of magic crackled across the room, and while she was distracted another of her curtains was opened. She froze, stock still. There was no way she could move without attracting attention to herself. The bolt of light hit the basement door, clearly he had expected her to be there.

She waited for her moment. Her chess game with Luna ran through her mind, repeating nonsensically. "You cannot always rely on your allies to keep you safe..." Twilight thought furiously. Another part played out in her head. Morning Star had opened up an offensive in the wrong direction. That meant his back was turned, leaving him wide open for a... "Checkmate." she murmured, and let loose with a furious blast of energy that blew him through the front door, leaving it in splinters. Twilight stepped through the smoldering ruins of the door, gathering more magic to herself. He may have controlled the army, but this was her land.

Her reality slowed to a crawl. A numbered list appeared in her head, detailing exactly what she knew, in cold detail. "One. Morning Star has attempted bodily harm. He is a threat, and I must neutralize him accordingly. Two. He has presumably been in contact with Celestia, who is now confirmed as an enemy. Therefore, I must hurry, before she arrives. Three. Spike has been incapacitated. I must revive him and bring him back into play. Four." This one filled her with fury, white hot and massive beyond all reasoning. "Four. The colt I love has been playing me for a fool, and using me to further the ends of my mentor. This shall be dealt with, intimately."

Twilight stepped forward into the rain and mud, noting Morning Star had gotten to his hooves. He seemed shaken, but not unduly hurt. His horn crackled with power, and Twilight could see wards flicker through his coat. Twilight responded in kind. Two of the most powerful spellcasters in Equestria faced each other down in the filth of the road. Twilight raised the wards on her home. Morning Star set his hooves, preparing to throw everything he had at Twilight. Twilight reached deep inside of her, drawing on the burning hate and betrayal inside of her, focusing it into her horn.

As one, they lowered their heads, Morning Star's torrent of bloody red light meeting Twilight's almost white lance of energy. The two met and mingled, swirling together in opposition. A sphere of raw power formed, rapidly expanding. Simultaneously, they raised their shields. The sphere exploded, causing a massive shockwave and roar of sound that peeled the siding off of nearby houses. Again they met, and again the detonation nearly knocked them off of their hooves. The wards on Twilight's tree flared. She teleported a short distance, leading him away from Ponyville. She knew that if you were being chased to head for a populated area, but she knew none of the ponies in town could help her now. And to be honest, she wasn't sure she wanted to be helped.

As they flashed through the streets, flinging spells of ruin and chaos throughout the air, they gave little thought for the homes and shops around them. Fires caught, glass shattered, and the very earth itself ruptured and split form the force of their blows. Ponies were dragged from their hearths and homes, driven forward by the need for survival, as their livelihoods collapsed around them, and the battle raged on as the collateral damage mounted.

Twilight fought with controlled anger, quick and precise blows of force, needles of fire that burned holes through three or four buildings, and rapid bolts of electricity. Morning Star fought with a completely different style, seeking to control and disable her, using flashes of hypnotic light, the occasional blast of low-voltage electricity, and a veritable barrage of stunner spells. This was not to say he wasn't just as destructive. The spells he used were entropy focused, causing the sides of houses to collapse and the ground to reduce itself into sand. As the two dueled in the streets, the storm overhead, fueled by Pegasus magic and running low on energy, found new life in the rapidly dissipating spells. Though only a fraction of the energy was caught, such was the power of the two mages that the storm surged and even grew, lightning flickering anew, in blue and white and green.

Their goals were different, after all. Twilight fought to end it quickly, to give herself as much time as she could before the Princess arrived. She had no doubt that she was under surveillance and that even now Celestia was on the way. There was no way she could defeat her, but if she had time enough, there was a very slight chance that she could outrun her. Morning Star had a different mission in mind, the more difficult of the two. He had to hold Twilight there, for as long as possible, without permanently harming her. He gritted his teeth, pushing hard, but Twilight refused to give him an inch. He flinched as a lance of light crossed his face, leaving a perfectly round hole through the side of his jaw, blood trickling down his cheek. He withdrew temporarily, letting the wards on his body repair the damage.

Twilight used the opportunity to flash away quickly, and seized the statue of Celestia from the center of town in her magical grip, flinging it straight at Morning Star. He reacted with remarkable skill, deflecting it to one side. The visage of Equestria's leader crumbled as it impacted the ground, one wing snapping off and spiraling into the air. Twilight shielded herself from the spray of gravel, only to teleport away from Morning Star's retaliatory strike, which turned the ground into twenty inches of sand. A quick sprint across the square and a leap into the air carried Twilight onto a nearby rooftop, her legs bolstered by magic. Morning Star followed, and the two moved towards the edge of town, leaving Ponyville a smoldering wreck.

The two of them stood on a rise over the small town soon, power filling the air between them as magic and boulders and fire flew. Ponies on the ground below could only look on in horror as Twilight Sparkle, the hero of Ponyville, fought like one possessed, eldritch energies flaring around her in foxfire and unnatural lightning, a display outshining the storm above. Her friends looked on helplessly as she screamed in fury, horn a beacon of light too bright to look at. Her cloak, ragged and tattered, flared as she danced and spun and stomped, bringing ruin upon her foe. A bolt caught her side, singing flesh, and suddenly the hillside was quiet.

________________________________________

Twilight looked on in shock as her side smoked, and at Morning Star, breathing heavily, an expression of triumph on his face. "Now," he said, panting. "Either we continue and I wreck that pretty little face of yours, or you sit still until I call Celestia to come and fix your pretty little head. Guarantee it doesn't hurt, Twilight. I hear it feels great."

"I will never let that happen. I will die first. No way in Tartarus will Celestia ever have me, and neither will you."

Morning Star laughed again. "You don't get it, do you? There's no way out. Celestia will have you, like it or not. And I will have you soon after, and I'll have you again, and again, and again. And you'll beg me to keep going. We'll keep going until you never again have a thought for anything but me. Ever. And you'll like it that way."

Twilight could see behind him, to Canterlot. A beacon of light had risen from the tallest tower, and she watched as it made its way towards her. Morning Star grinned. "Too late, Twilight."

And that did it. Her fury, barely contained, broke. Reaching deep, she found that vast reservoir of black, writhing power, and seized it roughly, shoving it through her horn. She screamed in rage and fear and agony as it coursed through her body, enveloping her in an aura darker than a moonless night. Morning Star's eyes widened. She hurled it all at him, holding nothing back. The power struck him, eating through his shield like paper and burning away his hair and flesh, cooking him where he stood. The unicorn collapsed on the ground, laboring for breath as Twilight reared, sending another ebony bolt at her teacher, light meeting shadow in an explosion of terrible Power. Celestia fell to the ground, smote in ruin. Twilight knew that it was only temporary, however. She had to hurry. Walking over to Morning Star, she noticed him working to form words. He laughed once more as life seeped out of his broken shell. "Celestia...will find you. You...can't...run forever. Not from...her."

Twilight bent over him, whispering in his ear. "She may follow me. But you won't." And with that, she put another bolt of magic through his chest, watching as he gasped and fell back, well and truly dead. Her faced twisted with rage and panic, she teleported back into the library, sealing the door behind her and throwing up as many wards as she could.

She moved quickly, only now did she let the tears fall. She couldn't trust anypony. Nopony here, or in Canterlot. Only Spike, now. She was sure of one thing, though. She would find out what Celestia's plan was, and then she'd blow it wide open. She moved to her bedside table. She grabbed a bag of bits, the spell books from the castle, and a few other bits and sundries. She ran downstairs, aiming her horn at Spike's door. No time for subtlety, she blasted it off of the hinges. Morning Star's seal had died with him, it would appear. She shocked Spike into wakefulness.

"Spike! We've got to move! Follow me, Celestia's on the way. I'm grabbing what I can, and then I need you to torch the basement! She can't know what we know!" she hollered, as she ran downstairs to the subbasement, pulling the trapdoor open and grabbing her important notes, as well as Golden Radiance’s book. Jamming them into her saddlebags, she stepped aside. Spike, to his credit, had not taken long to take stock of the situation, and had followed her downstairs. Sticking his head through the door, he let loose with a jet of real fire, filling the space with light and heat that obliterated everything inside. Twilight sealed the door to the basement behind her. She checked to make sure it was tight, and then fused the wood together, carbonizing it to make it stronger. She pulled out Radiant Zenith's crystal, the only sharp object she had.

She remembered Discord's words, and realized that now was the right time. She cut herself across one foreleg, and sent as much magic as possible into the wound. Her voice echoed strangely as she recited the rhyme, almost like Discord was there saying it with her. "Blood and Bone, Wood and Sand. Time of knowledge close at hand. My mind my own, and set me free. Open my eyes, and let me see." Nothing happened for a brief moment. And then, suddenly, a line of pain lanced through her head, as her blood vaporized, settling around her head and sinking inside. She got shakily to her hooves, and took a look around. Everything seemed sharper now, and she felt as if she had just been untied from a great burden, letting it fall aside. An empty space filled her head, and she wondered exactly what that had accomplished.

The library shook. A voice, strong and imperious as the sun, rang out. "Twilight Sparkle!" Celestia had arrived. “Remove your wards!" Twilight responded by activating her backups. Another blast shook the library.

"Spike, come over here!" Twilight cried, as a third blow was rained upon her wards. Spike leapt towards her in a single bound, landing by her side. "Hold on!" She focused, as she tried to pick through the rapidly weakening defenses. Her walls were boxing her in. Celestia let out an almighty yell, and the wards vanished. The door to her basement exploded, and the monarch of the sun walked through the entryway.

Celestia was treated to a view of Twilight, bleeding and pulsing with Breaking magic, silhouetted by flames rising like the fingers of damnation behind her. Desperately, she reached for her once-faithful student with magic, but she was too late. Twilight Sparkle vanished, taking with her her dragon, her notes, and all that Celestia had worked for.

________________________________________

Twilight was running low on energy. She had gotten them out of Ponyville, and into the countryside to the north. They would run that way, she thought. They would run to Fillydephia and find her contact and then they'd have it all. She turned and looked back at her hometown. Gasping, she took in what she saw. The town was on fire. No, that wasn't right. The town was alive with energy, silent flames of different colors and descriptions. Some of them took to the sky, and Twilight realized that those flames belonged to Pegasi. One in particular, a bright red flame, was circling town, looking for her. Rainbow Dash, she decided. It had to be. She and Spike began running. She used more of the Breaking magic. An invisibility spell formed over the duo as they ran. Twilight looked over her shoulder, hoping Rainbow Dash hadn't seen it. The flame flared, and began to move towards them. She cursed, grinding to a halt.

"Twilight!" the shape called. "Twilight, wait! What are you doing?" Twilight warned her off with a bolt of magic. "Whoa! Hey, careful! You don't have to run, whatever is wrong with you, we can fix it!" Tears formed in her eyes. She fired again. Rainbow was close enough to be seen now, moving fast. "Twilight, stop! You're going to hurt yourself more! Just stop throwing spells and we can talk!" The Pegasus landed, folding her wings. She spoke softly, as if she was talking to a wounded animal. "Easy. Just stay here, and I can go get the Princess, alright? You don't have to keep running. You're ok, just don't leave us, alright? Whatever happened, it wasn't your fault." Twilight sobbed, and turned to run again, unable to face her anymore. Rainbow was having none of it. "Hey! Over here! She's over here, I've got her!" she called, flagging down more Pegasi. They turned, speeding towards the flyer.

Twilight's horn flared once more. "I'm sorry, Rainbow. I'm so sorry." she said, and let loose with more magic, knocking her off of her hooves and onto the ground, unconscious. She spun and fired again, forming Shimmerstone's Freezing Fireball, which exploded, knocking the flock of Pegasi to the ground. She ran, covering ground and getting her cloaking spell running properly before the next group of Pegasi had arrived. Before they arrived, she and Spike had already slipped into the gathering autumn twilight.

________________________________________

Celestia sat in the ruins of Twilight's home, surrounded by her friends. The six Equestrians were quietly discussing what to do next, and what had happened. "T'aint like nothin’ I ever saw, specially not from Twilight!" Applejack said. "All I saw was what everypony else saw, and that don't make much sense to me anyway!"

Rarity nodded. "I don't understand, Princess. What happened to Twilight? This isn't like her, not at all. And she, she..."

Pinkie Pie spoke. "She killed Morning Star. She didn't do it on accident either. But why?"

Fluttershy looked ready to cry. "And what kind of magic was that? It looked evil. It reminded me of..."

Rainbow Dash spoke, a bandage covering one eye. She had been lucky to keep it, unharmed. But she would bear a scar for the rest of her days. "Nightmare Moon. It looked like the kind of magic Nightmare Moon used. Shadowy, smoky magic. And she used it on you, Princess!"

Celestia cleared her throat and spoke. "What you just saw, my little ponies, was Breaking magic. I was afraid of what might have been in those books, but I trusted Twilight to be careful. If she read something in those books, something she should not have, she could very easily have cast a spell without realizing it. If she was strong enough to survive channeling that energy, then she would have been corrupted by it. Breaking magic is one of the reasons my sister fell to her jealousy and became Nightmare Moon. It amplifies negative emotions, and is fueled by disharmony and negative energy. If she continues to use it, she will only continue to fall further and further into the same sort of behavior. Breaking magic is the anathema to Harmony, not of Chaos, but in some ways even more evil. It is a perversion of Harmony, twisting the laws of magic without breaking them, and in doing so managing to deform them further. I had banned it, long ago, in the hopes that it would never again cause a pony to fall prey to their base desires. I fear for Twilight's safety if she continues to use it, and now I have no idea where she is. You see, you all are bound to your Elements, and Twilight Sparkle is no different. But once she used Breaking magic, she severed her ties to her Element, and now I cannot find her. She has, for one reason or another, forsaken her Element and Harmony itself. The only way to purify her of its influence is to use the Elements of Harmony on her, and remind her of who she is."

She sighed. "I cannot help her now, but you can. The Breaking magic in her body will not be dispelled by the magic I control. You control the Elements of Harmony, and I can no longer wield them all. If you bring her to me, I can use her Element, and purge her of the evil that now runs through her body."

Applejack slammed her hoof onto the table. "Well, let's go get her! She did the same for us when Discord was up to no good, we owe her that much!" There was a chorus of agreement from around the table.

Celestia smiled. "I had hoped you would say that, my little ponies." Her horn glowed, and the Elements appeared before her. "I had them unbound from Canterlot. Use these in your search, and I have no doubt that you shall find her soon."
As the five friends donned the familiar weight of their Elements, they noticed a difference in the way they felt.

"Uh, Princess?" Applejack said, flexing experimentally. "Ah think somethin’ might be wrong, here. I feel...lighter somehow. And mah back half feels a bit off."

Rainbow Dash nodded carefully. "Yeah. My back's tingling, and everything's slowed down a bit."

The Princess closed her eyes, concentrating. "I see. Allow me a moment." There was a moment of silence. "It would appear that the Elements are responding to the fact that Twilight is no longer guiding them. They are attuning themselves to you, and amplifying your natural talents in order to help you regain the friendship you have with Twilight. I believe that your special talents will continue to grow, allowing you to react to the dangers you shall face."

"Wait, so you're saying that I can go faster now?" Rainbow said.

"And I can speak to animals better?" Fluttershy asked.

The Princess nodded. "I suspect that also enhances your physical abilities. Rarity, you should be able to use magic much more effectively, and both of you should be able to fly higher, for a greater period of time, and even faster than you do now. Applejack and Pinkie Pie will be able to run for extended distances, and so on. As time passes, I think that the Elements will be more valuable than you know. They are the ultimate power for good, and they will help you achieve that good. Now, you must go. Every moment you spend here is a moment that Twilight runs. I must return to Canterlot. Somepony must let Shining Armor know what happened to his sister."

The friends looked away as the Princess's form shimmered with golden light, and she took off, out through one of the windows and rocketing towards Canterlot.

The longtime companions looked at one another.

"Well, y'all, I reckon this is it. We have ten minutes before we leave. Take time to say goodbye to your families, and we'll head out." Applejack said, perching her Stetson on her head.

"I'll let Allspice know that we're going." Pinkie said, her voice uncharacteristically quiet. She headed for the door.

"I'll gather supplies and close up my shop, what's left of it." Rarity said, and followed close behind. Her boutique had been crushed by a stray boulder during the fight, which had only missed her by a few scant meters.

Fluttershy took the time to run to her new husband, who nuzzled her affectionately. A few words were exchanged, and they broke apart reluctantly.

Rainbow Dash stood alone in the wreckage of Twilight's library. She couldn't quite believe it. Twilight had hit her. She had hit her, one of her best friends. Hard enough to scar her permanently. How could she? Her hoof brushed against something. "The Elements of Harmony, a Reference Guide" lay split in two, its pages tattered and spine cracked. The library was dead now, she realized. It wasn't Twilight's library anymore, it was just a building with some books inside. Contemptuously, she kicked it to one side, and left the home of her onetime friend behind. The library sat in silence, quietly being forgotten.

________________________________________

Celestia gasped in pain as she channeled energy through her body, pumping it into the Elements from afar. The Bearers had been susceptible before, it had been bred into them. Her story, flimsy though it seemed to her, had convinced them, and with a bit of nudging anything Twilight said would seem to them the ravings of a maniac. The Elements pulsed, writing instructions into the thoughts of the Bearers, making sure they would act as planned. Twilight may have ran before, but she would not get far, and there was nowhere she could hide. Celestia smiled. She would make her student see, and soon her plan would proceed on schedule.

I may not be able to find you, Twilight Sparkle. But your friends are searching for you, and they know you better than I. Your Element is waiting for its Bearer, Twilight. We'll have you back soon enough.

Of Paper and Pursuit

The unicorn ran as hard as she could, Spike loping along beside her. Her destination was the Whitetail Woods, where she could pause to gather her bearings and figure out her next move. As she ran, the bruises and cuts on her body throbbed in pain, the adrenaline and extra magic she had used from earlier fading away. Blood began to run in earnest, speckling the mud and grass behind her. Nausea and headaches plagued her from the magical overuse she had undergone, and her mouth was soon flecked with foam from thirst. She'd be heading into the woods blind, as the sun was dipping behind the horizon. Twilight kept it to her left, knowing that as soon as she made it around the ridges above Ponyville, she could take a short rest.

Spike was faring little better. Dragons are not made for running, and he was loathe to spread his wings and leave Twilight. Not only would it put him farther away, her spell would not cover him. And anypony within ten leagues of them would be able to spot the dragon if their eyes were sharp enough. His talons dug into the wet earth, leaving gouges in the mud and clay as they rounded the side of the ridge. Spike sensed something. "Twilight, we need to hide."

The unicorn looked at him. "Why? What is it?"

"I hear wingbeats and I smell ponies." Spike said simply. Twilight nodded, and the pair scrambled into a low trench, huddling as low as possible. Twilight's veil increased as she focused, and soon there was no sight of them at all, instead of the blurry shape they had been before. Not a moment too soon, either. A Pegasus patrol passed high overhead, the sunset glinting off of their armor as they swept the plains below, before veering off towards the ridge behind them, clearly searching for Twilight and Spike. The unicorn noticed that they too appeared to emanate a flame, deep and golden. Not a sound was made except for Twilight's heavy, tired breathing and Spike's short, chuffing breaths. An eternity seemed to pass as the guards flew overhead. Twilight held her breath. Thankfully, the duo went unnoticed, and the Pegasi soon vanished into the distance.

Without another word, the pair began to run again. The ground flew underneath their feet as they sprinted for the relative safety of the Whitetail Woods. Twice they had to find cover as Pegasus patrols flew overhead, and they found that as the night grew deeper, that they were able to move more effectively. The moon was only a sliver, allowing the duo to run less carefully. Spike acted as a guide for Twilight, his excellent vision picking out obstacles the unicorn might have missed. They ran for hours, Twilight settling into the same lope she used competing in the Running of the Leaves. Spike's muscles, unused to taking his weight in such a manner, began to burn as he struggled to keep up with the unicorn.

It came as a relief when they reached the outskirts of the woods, and Twilight settled into a simple trot, picking her way through the trees, heading deeper into the undergrowth. Spike maneuvered his sinuous bulk with surprising grace, happy to be moving at a normal pace. They had been running since sunset, and from what Spike had deduced, it was now past midnight. The moon flickered through the overhanging branches, leaves brown but not yet removed. The Running wasn't for two more weeks, and so the dragon and unicorn were concealed from the overhead patrols, diminished though they were. As the pair meandered through the trees, Spike could hear Twilight’s whimpers of pain. She had overextended herself in more ways than one today, and she was finally letting the injuries take their toll. A small pool was revealed in a clearing ahead. Twilight undid her bags, letting them fall to the ground. Shaking with exertion, she dragged herself to the spring and forced herself to take small mouthfuls, knowing that a cramp now could prove debilitating. She spoke.

"Spike..." She said, her voice weak. "Look through my bags, see if you can find any bandages."

Spike opened the saddlebags, gently sifting through the contents. Books, bits, and notes were inside, but little else. "Aside from money and notes, there's nothing in here except for some dried fruit."

Twilight sighed. "Damn. Fine, just give me a moment." She got to her hooves, walking unsteadily to the bags. She moved books and papers around, searching for any books on healing. Nothing was forthcoming. Silently, she withdrew Golden Radiance’s works, letting light spill from her horn. Opening it to the page containing House Radiant, she stared. This was her lineage. Her House was loyal to Celestia, to whatever the great monarch desired. She was breaking what was undoubtedly a thousand years of tradition at least by doing what she was doing. She closed her eyes, allowing herself to think through all the implications. Her cuts stung and ached, and Twilight could feel one of the wounds on her face open, blood flowing in earnest. She opened her eyes as a cut across her muzzle let loose a single drop of blood, which fell onto the yellowed page.

So tired was she that when it sank into the pages, spreading itself farther than it had any right to, she merely stared. It was only when the book itself rose into the air, rippling with emerald light and shot through with a bloody red luminescence, that she forced herself out of the way. Spike leapt in front of her as the book rose higher and higher, its pages ripping themselves from the binding, which was in turn consumed by magic. Fearfully, the two watched as the pages rapidly began to assemble themselves into the form of a unicorn. Twilight was uncomfortably reminded of her encounter with the ghostly captain, as the shape began to shimmer, the transformation gaining strength. The paper itself toughened and became thick, reminding Twilight more of the old parchment scrolls in Canterlot's library. The binding spread itself thin, layering on top like skin, soaking up as much of the magic as it could.

The head of the pony began to writhe, changing shape and gaining in definition. The paper molded itself expertly, forming features that Twilight found familiar. Slowly, it began its descent to the ground, the face of the pony complete as it touched the ground gently. Its eyes focused on Twilight, burning with a faint green flame. Facing her, it bowed low. "Hail, kin of my blood. My name is Golden Radiance. How may I serve thee?"

________________________________________

There was a beat of silence as Twilight and Spike struggled to process what had happened. The construct before them straightened, coming to rest on its papery hooves. It looked at them with a frown. "Who are you? Why have I been unbound?"

It was Twilight who spoke first. "You are Golden Radiance? The author of Documentation of Talent Marks?"

It nodded. "As close as I can be, yes. I am a magical construct, a copy of the memories of that pony. Myself actually. It is extremely odd, not being me. But who are you?"

The purple mare swallowed. "My name is Twilight. Twilight Sparkle. I'm a...descendant of yours. You died about three hundred years ago, and I found your book."

Golden Radiance frowned. "Three hundred years...pray tell, do you know how I died? I made me the day we were to flee Canterlot. I have no knowledge of anything after the event, save for waking just now. Did we make it out?"

Twilight found herself unable to speak. Spike addressed the construct. "No. You were killed by Royal Guards upon leaving your home. None of you survived, and the evidence was burned."

Its, or rather her, face fell. "I see. That is truly unfortunate. How did you come across such knowledge?"

"A vision in the Everfree. I asked the Keepers of the Grove of Truth about your death, and they showed me." Twilight said. "I take it you are Golden Radiance’s notes on what was happening in Canterlot?"

She nodded. "Yes, I am. And I must warn you. If you are a descendant of mine, you are surely in grave peril. I know not to what ends Celestia is using our House, but you must not trust her."

Twilight laughed bitterly. "Yes, I found that out earlier today, when the pony I loved tried to kill me, my friends tried to capture me, and I was forced to flee from her myself. And to answer your question, she's breeding us to be better spellcasters. She's working towards something, and Spike and I are headed to Fillydelphia to find a contact who might be able to shed some light on the matter."

Golden Radiance took a step back. "You have struck against Celestia?"

Twilight Sparkle realized she was talking to a pony who had no concept of Celestia's betrayal. She wasn't sure what the construct could do, but she was sure it could create trouble if she was caught by surprise. "Yes. And I intend to strike again, if she continues to pursue me." Her horn spat with light, an unconscious emotional response to the anger she felt.

The papery unicorn nodded. "Then you shall have my help. I am bound to you, Twilight Sparkle. Your blood flows in my veins now, and so I am yours to do with as you will. I know not of this Fillydelphia, but judging from the stars I can tell that we are north of Canterlot by a bit. Are we continuing that way?"

Spike nodded. "We're heading through these woods until we hit the railroad that runs to Filly. After that, we'll find Twilight's contact and go from there."

Twilight was surprised that he had thought it out so far ahead. She thought about it for a moment, and realized that the plan made perfect sense. The trees would shelter them from the flying patrols, and there were not nearly as many dangers in these woods as the Everfree. "Apparently he lives near the outskirts of town, on the campus where he teaches. Fillydelphia doesn't have nearly as strong of a military presence around the campus or in town proper, so we should be safe. Spike can hide in the mountains to the north of the city, and meet us once we've made our way out."

Golden Radiance seemed impressed. "Very well, I see your reasoning is sound. If my calculations are correct, we are near the lands my family once occupied. If we are lucky enough, I suspect that we can search for supplies of some description in the buildings left behind."

It was Twilight's turn to be impressed. "How can you remember all of that? Astronomy, geography, and history together?"

Golden Radiance smiled. "It was my special talent in life, as it is now. I remember everything I have read, in perfect detail. It is what aided me in taking my position as Archivist, and part of the reason for my discoveries." She bowed once more. "Now, if you wish to follow me, I can escort you to the nearest supply cache."

The dragon and unicorn followed the papery mare into the woods, shedding exhaustion as they realized that, accidentally or no, they had gained a new ally.

________________________________________

The ground thundered under the steady beat of five sets of hooves. Applejack and Rainbow Dash were leading the Elements in the charge, with Rarity close behind and Fluttershy bringing up the rear behind Pinkie Pie. For once, Rarity was not complaining about the mud speckling her pristine coat, as the group galloped at full speed near the direction Rainbow had spotted Twilight traveling. Applejack had picked up Spike's recognizable prints straight away, and before long they had followed the duo north around the ridge near Ponyville.

The ground was soft and muddy, and in some places they had to slow, so thick was the earth. But onward they soldiered, taking strength from one another and the Elements they wore. It was a curious thing, the way they interacted with them. They moved as one, seemingly connected on a deep emotional level. No instructions were needed, but each of them knew that in the event of attack by Twilight or Spike that Fluttershy's Stare would be their most effective weapon against the unicorn, while the others would focus on herding Spike along. Applejack and Rainbow Dash knew when the others were struggling to keep up, and slowed accordingly. Perhaps it was partly because of the deep friendship they shared, how well they knew each other. Perhaps it was the Elements, working their powerful magic. Perhaps it was both.

Each of them noticed something different about themselves, as well. As Rainbow Dash had pointed out, she felt lighter and faster, and she was able to perceive changes in the weather around her much easier. Applejack felt strong and energized, as if she could run from one end of Equestria to the other and then kick open the side of a mountain. Pinkie Pie was both hyperenergetic and hypersensitive, her Pinkie Sense running wild. Much to her dismay, she was still unable to locate Twilight. It was possible that their friend was too far away. Fluttershy had possibly the greatest change. She felt strong and alive, her admittedly weak flying skills improving by the minute. Her Stare buzzed at the corners of her vision, and she felt that she could reach for it at any time. Her ability to communicate with animals was as yet untested, but she was aware of each life that she passed, from mice to bats to insects. Rarity felt nothing more than an extra reserve of magic, deep inside of her. This, of course, was in addition to the mental clarity and increased stamina she felt now.

As they ran, the group of friends realized that Twilight had not only covered a lot of ground, she had done it wounded and exhausted. Applejack and Rainbow looked at one another. The small herd ground to a halt.

"Right. So it's pretty clear that Twilight didn't head up the ridge. There are patrols up that way, and no place for her to rest." Rainbow said, addressing the group.

"Yep! And I can tell you that there are only a few places up in this direction where she'd be able to hide!" Pinkie said, hardly able to keep still.

"So we're in agreement then. She probably headed for the Whitetail Woods. She knows it fairly well, she used to run there." Rarity said. She had accompanied the mare a few times, even though running wasn't really an area she had excelled in.

"Well, I can't track worth a hill o' beans in them woods. Too dense for me." Applejack chimed in. "Fluttershy, think y'all could use your talent to help find her?"

"I'm not sure." she replied. "The animals there don't know me as well as the ones around Ponyville. It might be more difficult for them to trust me. But I'll certainly try."

"Well, what are we waiting for?" Pinkie asked. "Let's go get her!" She shot to her hooves, ready to charge off again. Applejack was just able to catch the tip of her tail, speaking around a mouthful of curly pink hair.

"Easy, there. We may be able to run, but that doesn't mean we should be pushing ourselves so hard. I don't know 'bout y'all, but my hooves ache somethin' fierce. Besides, one of us is pregnant and shouldn't be exertin' herself so much." Applejack said, glaring at Pinkie. "Y'all don't want t' lose that foal, do you?"

Pinkie slumped. "No, I don't. But we gotta go get Twilight! Who knows how far away she could be by now?"

Rainbow placed a hoof around her shoulders. "Don't worry. If I know our egghead she probably stopped to think about what she'd be doing next, and to patch herself up. She's still in those woods, I'd stake my wings on it. And if they had tried to fly away or teleport, somepony would have saw it."

Rarity nodded. "I'd imagine a notice is being sent out right now. If Twilight chooses to enter a town, the Regulars will be waiting for her. And if they can catch her, we'll take her back to the Princess. Right now we rest. We'll start again in a little while."

"We can camp by the edge of the woods, if that's alright with everypony." Fluttershy said, staring at the smudge on the horizon that marked the outermost fringes of the forest.

Applejack shook her head, scraping at the ground. "No can do, Fluttershy. Twilight's smart. She'll move at night, and hide during the day. We're going to do the same. Tonight we push into th' Whitetail Woods. If we hurry, we can catch up by sunrise."

Rainbow stretched, feeling her legs cramping a bit. She wished she had spent less time exercising her wings and more on her legs. "Now, if anypony here thinks they can't make it with the energy they have, let us know. It ain't gonna do any good if we burn out trying to find her and she gets away."

The group was silent. Rainbow Dash smiled. "That's what I like to hear. Take twenty, we'll move out then."

Normally this display of leadership would have ground against Applejack, she being the type to take matters into her own hooves. However, for reasons she couldn't explain, she felt that Rainbow taking charge was...right, somehow. Like that was the way it should be. She shook her head. Either way, it didn't matter. She was more than happy to let Rainbow take the lead in the absence of Twilight. The orange mare frowned. Twilight had gone crazy, that much was certain. What else could have driven her to kill the colt she loved? And what had she done to Spike? The dragon was loyal to a fault when it came to Twilight Sparkle, no two ways about it. But would he really have agreed to follow her if she was a murderer?

Rarity's thoughts ran similarly. If Spike was following Twilight, that suggested one of two things. One, the dragon she had once adored was calm and accepting of the fact that his caretaker was possessed by dark magic and had killed her coltfriend. Two, he was also possessed of dark magic, or not in his right mind. She fervently hoped it was the second. There was no way her Spike was that cold hearted, was there? But what kind of magic could take on a dragon?

Fluttershy stared at the horizon, huddling next to Pinkie Pie, who was panting slightly. She didn't know much about magic, but she did know that dragons were immune to most spells. It was a fact of their biology that they could handle magical assault very well, to the point that if a dragon needed slaying physical weapons were sometimes preferred to calling forth fire and lightning. So what could have caused Spike to act the way he had? For that matter, how deeply affected was their friend? Could Celestia really purge her of the dark influence that bound her? What if that was not enough? What if they failed? She whimpered a bit, and Pinkie Pie shifted, pulling her in close.

The pink mare did her best to comfort Fluttershy. It was what she was good at, making ponies feel better. She was able to read emotions and react accordingly. She was always able to make ponies smile, and as she looked over at her Pegasus friend, she was rewarded with a shaky half-smile that filled her heart with joy. At least, it would have. Pinkie certainly didn't feel happy. Somewhere in those woods ahead, their friend was lying alone, friendless and frightened. She was hurt, Pinkie could tell. Nopony knew, but Pinkie had been one of the first ones out of their homes when the mages fought in the middle of town. She had seen Twilight's face, dark with rage and fear. She had seen the desperation on Morning Star's face as he tried to catch her. Most ponies had run away from the conflict, but that was her friend fighting, so she had followed them as best she could, until they stood on the cliffs over Ponyville. There she had seen Morning Star fight Twilight to a standstill.

She had noticed Celestia arriving. She had seen Morning Star speak to Twilight. Pinkie had held her breath, hoping against hope that Twilight would stop, that she would calm down. And then seeing the expression on her face, and that black bolt of magic...and Morning Star burned and bloody on the ground. Celestia had seemed so close, and then Twilight did something Pinkie Pie had thought she would never, ever do in a million and a half years. She had tried to do the same to her teacher. Even worse, she had nearly succeeded. Everypony in Ponyville saw Twilight Sparkle, one of her best friends, a hero, strike down Celestia... A tear ran down her face. She turned her head so nopony could see, and wiped it away under the pretext of scratching her nose.

Rainbow Dash looked out over her ponies. The Element around her neck filled her with strength and clarity. She gazed down at the red bolt, uncomfortably reminded of Morning Star's magic. She shook her head, shoving the thoughts away. She had to be strong, to lead them, as was her place. She was strong, and she would share that strength with them. And they'd bring back Twilight for the Princess, or die trying. Rainbow would make sure of that.

________________________________________

And you're sure she was headed north?

Yes. I was barely able to see her under the veil, but she was bleeding, and the wounds had your magic inside of them, spilling out. It was a relatively simple matter for me to track her for a short distance.

Very well. Alert any agents we have in the area, and prepare the Order. She is to be sheltered and asked to remain there until I arrive. Do not force her to stay, but above all contact me.

It shall be done, my Princess. Any further orders?

Yes. Alert Silent Shield. Tell him that he may begin his preparations. We must be ready to move at the first sign of opportunity.

Yes, my Princess. Anything else?

No. You may leave us.

Ego Servire Nocte, Highness.

Of Dreams and Darkness

Twilight and Spike soon realized the disadvantages that came with traveling with a construct instead of a pony. Golden Radiance never became tired, she seemed to feel no pain, and she was able to walk through brambles, thick brush, and thorny patches that Spike and Twilight had to avoid. The exhausted unicorn and dragon scrambled to keep pace with her, and several times she was required to wait patiently for them to catch up. The trio proceeded deeper into the woods, their way lit only by the faintest moonlight and the glow of Twilight's horn. At last, they broke through the thicket of branches, into a small clearing barely large enough for Spike to spread his wings, allowing the tendons to stretch. Golden Radiance turned to Twilight.

"There used to be wooden buildings through here, but it would appear that they have rotted away. Regardless, a public hall I used to frequent stood here once. There was a concealed passage leading to a storeroom under the floorboards. With your permission, I would like to open it."

Twilight blinked groggily. "Of course. Go ahead."

Twilight felt a brief tug on her magic, and the ground near Golden Radiance cracked and shuddered, revealing an old passageway lined with dusty stone.

"My apologies for the use of your magic, Twilight Sparkle. This construct is weak as of yet, and without some of your magic or a full moon, I cannot both maintain it and use my own magic. Hopefully there will be something inside that will alleviate the problem. I think your dragon should be able to fit as well, if he doesn't mind tight spaces."

Spike snorted. "Trust me, I have no problem with small spaces. I've spent three months in a basement."

Golden Radiance chuckled. "Very well, then." she said, turning towards the entrance. Twilight felt a slight tug at her magic again, and both of the unicorns' hornlights came to life. "Let us begin."

The group descended down the stairs into the passage, which, at a muttered command from Golden Radiance, sealed itself shut once more. Twilight turned to find herself staring down a long, shadowy hallway that extended past her light into total blackness. Golden Radiance again took the lead, the exhausted unicorn and dragon down a slight gradient curve to their left. They walked in silence, listening to the echo of their steps bouncing around them on the walls. The noise reminded Twilight uncomfortably of the conflict in the library, and she shuddered at the memory of Morning Star's voice. As they walked, Twilight allowed herself the luxury of thinking about the implications of what she had done. Her friends would be looking for them, of course. Why wouldn't they? After all, they would have seen her apparently kill her coltfriend and run off into the woods, apparently possessed by dark magic. She wasn't sure what Celestia had told them, but she was willing to bet it wasn't complimentary or reassuring.

The Regulars would be out, and Canterlot would be on alert. Undoubtedly her whereabouts and description would be being circulated by the Air Corps, and it would be hard to find a place where nopony hadn't heard of her, after Celestia's public unveiling of her. Twilight idly wondered how much of the ceremony was because she had been being recognized for something noteworthy, or if it was held to make sure she was recognizable. Either way, she could no longer enter towns or cities for long, not without a place to stay or a disguise. She made a mental note to check her books for self-perpetuating illusions that might be of assistance, and wished she was a Changeling for the first time in her life.

Her family, of course, would be worried sick. Her parents would be inconsolable at this point, as Celestia would have broken the news to them personally. Her heart ached at the pain she was causing her parents, both of whom she was sure had no idea as to the circumstances of her birth. She vowed to make it up to them both, to explain everything after she exposed Celestia for the liar she was. They would understand. They had to. She thought about her brother. How much did he know? Was he complicit in Celestia's plans? Was Cadance? Could she expect him to come looking for her as well? She wasn't sure of how competent a magic user her brother was, but he was Captain of the Guard for a reason. She shook her head, shoving thoughts of family aside. They would do her no good now.

She realized that odds were good that her friends at least would be catching up to her. They knew her habits, how she thought and reacted, and that she was probably exhausted and going to ground. They, on the other hand, would be fresh and rested, and Celestia would undoubtedly have given them any aid she could render. It was highly probable that the Elements would be coming into play. If they really were as powerful as Twilight suspected, they would at least be able to enhance her friends' physical capabilities by value of their powerful aura alone. She began to plan for the eventuality of their encounter. Another first in her life, she began to compose a list of strengths and weaknesses for her friends, how they could be neutralized singly, in pairs, or as a whole.

Her thoughts then turned to the books in her bag. Translating them was slow, but there was another option, albeit a much more dangerous one. The books were sealed with a series of arcane formulae, which would release all the power they contained at once. If Twilight could find a way to harness that explosion of power, holding those spells captive, she could study them at leisure, releasing them with no more effort than reading a sentence off of a page. Twilight knew there was a way to enchant items in such a manner, staffs, swords and such. Another project for her library, no doubt.

The tunnel abruptly straightened, and Twilight snapped out of her reverie, noticing that the light from her horn revealed the slow expansion of the passageway. Golden Radiance picked up the pace, and finally they walked through an arch which revealed a huge storeroom, walls lined with boxes and bags.

Golden Radiance sighed in relief. "I had hoped that it would be so untouched. My family must have forgotten this place, or left too suddenly to clear it. At last." She turned to the exhausted pair, and flared her horn, causing lanterns on the wall to flare into life, magical flame burning brightly. "Welcome, my descendant, to the Hall of Plenty. And hope once more, for we can now truly prepare for our journey."

________________________________________

The boxes, it turned out, were full of emergency supplies. The wood itself had been artfully crafted by hoof, runes of preservation and protection along the sides, and Twilight discovered the contents were remarkably well preserved when she removed the lid from the top of one of the boxes. Inside were nothing except for potions. Strong ones, made for healing light wounds by being rubbed on the skin. She cautiously withdrew one of the bottles, sealing the crate, and set it on top. Whirling, she trotted over to the next crate. It contained dried fruit, mainly berries and a few packets of apples. Her stomach growled, reminding her that she had not eaten. She sealed it and moved on. The three companions moved through the storeroom, uncovering clothes, medicine, food, and other supplies.

"There's enough to supply an army in here!" Spike said, looking through a box of lantern oil.

"A full company of Knights Equestria, numbering eighty-and-four, plus their commanders, for one week." Golden Radiance said, looking for one box in particular. "My father took me through here many a time in my youth, and pointed out the importance of proper supply. An army cannot march if it is freezing and starved, or fight with rusty weapons and parched mouths." She withdrew a small box made of darker wood, and smiled at its contents. Carefully, she withdrew a small glass sphere which glowed with milky light.

"What is that?" Twilight asked, as she let her cloak and saddlebags fall to the floor, moving to stand beside the unicorn.

"A specially prepared glass container, made to contain rare or elusive materials, such as light or heat, for use at a later date when it is not available. This one in particular is full of moonlight, and the box itself contains many more full of Luna's blessing." the unicorn said, as she withdrew two more. "Three should provide me with all of the moonlight I need to refill this vessel's reserves." And with that, the unicorn closed her eyes, inhaling deeply.

Twilight and Spike looked on as the stones rose into the air and burst apart in a cloud of dust, the light remaining curiously suspended. It pulsed once, twice, and then flared with such intensity that the dragon and unicorn averted their eyes. Like smoke, it began to coil around the head of the unicorn, spiraling down into her horn. The light began to diminish in intensity, as the three silver clouds were absorbed by the paper unicorn, who gradually settled down on her haunches, looking for all the world like a pony who had just polished off a large meal. And in a way, she had, Twilight supposed. The source of her power was the moon and magic, after all.

The construct opened her eyes again, smiling widely. Jumping to her hooves, she began to seize objects in her emerald grip, bundles assembling themselves with remarkable speed, the boxes they came from sliding into and out of the shelves at a rapid pace as Twilight and Spike took cover from the veritable hail of flint boxes, packaged foods, and other such supplies. Twilight watched in amazement as the former Archivist used her skills at organizing to assemble everything the group would need in tidy packs, the process taking mere minutes. Spike blinked. Here he had thought that Twilight was a master of organization, but this unicorn put her to shame.

Golden Radiance concluded her masterful manipulation of the stores with a flourish, sending the last boxes back to their respective slots with a final burst of magic. Her eyes, though they had burned with dull green flame before, now resembled the eyes of a pony, pupils glimmering with a faint green light. Seizing Twilight's bottle of healing potion, she uncorked it, checking its contents to make sure they were safe for use. "Lie down." she commanded, approaching Twilight with the bottle.

"It's fine, really!" Twilight said, attempting to take the bottle from her. "I've done this on my own before a million times, I can take care of it!"

"Child, you have run for several hours at least, used far more magic than you should have, and you are burned along one full side of your body. I detect at least four cuts that could turn septic if not treated properly, several strained tendons, bruising along your left eye and labored breathing I suspect is from a bruised or cracked rib. As my descendant, I am making sure that you do not leave this place before you are healed and fed and rested." Golden Radiance said, pushing the shaky unicorn over.

Spike nodded. "And if you try anything, I'll hold you down until she's finished healing you."

"You'll do no such thing unless you want to crack her collarbone, daft lizard. Go, rest. I shall tend to your caretaker." Golden Radiance said, fixing the dragon with a level stare that somehow managed to reduce him into a quivering child once more. Twilight opened her mouth to protest, raising her head. Golden Radiance took the opportunity to shove Twilight's rolled up cloak under her head and forcefully push it back down. "Enough, Twilight Sparkle. You've done quite enough today." the unicorn said, and Twilight finally stopped struggling, laying her head down and letting the spellcaster tend to her wounds.

As the purple mare felt the potion hit her skin, she stifled a groan. The sensation of a numbing solution in the potion hitting her skin and seeping through her pores was the first bit of relief she had had all day, and the unicorn found herself going limp with the sensation of not-pain, allowing herself the luxury of lying still and feeling her tired muscles relax.

She felt herself slipping off into sleep, and as she went under, Twilight reached for her bags. Golden Radiance arched an inquisitive eyebrow as the unicorn undid the clasps on her bag with telekinesis, reaching for Radiant Zenith's crystal. Tearing a small strip from her already destroyed cloak, she re-strung the pendant and placed it firmly around her neck before lying back down and allowing herself to slip firmly into slumber.

________________________________________

If the waking world was peaceful when Twilight finally slept, the landscape of Twilight's mind was a warzone. The little mare found herself standing on a bed of hot black volcanic sand, looking off into the distance, towards a lightning filled sky choked with ash and dust. The ground under her feet rumbled and shifted, crackling with flame and erupting into jagged rock. The mare watched in awe as the landscape changed, boiling rivers shifting in their beds and mountains crumbling under the weight of massive fireballs falling from the sky. Proceeding forward, she picked her way through the violent land, heading nowhere in particular. She walked for an eternity or an instant, she was never sure which, looking for something familiar. She picked her way around a low ridge of rock, noting the blasted trees and scorched earth. At last, her hooves began to move faster, and she maneuvered with more surety. She trotted over a low rise, looking over the valley below. At last, she realized where she was. There, sitting in the valley where Ponyville used to be, was the main keep of Canterlot Castle.

The edifice looked different, black rock and crumbling granite replacing the marble and brass of the palace Twilight knew so well. The roof was collapsed, all of the windows smashed and jagged. The woodwork smoked gently, and as Twilight looked at the mountain where the palace used to be, she witnessed the collapse of the cliff it had once occupied, the sound like thunder rolling on for far too long. Feeling no other choice was available to her, she proceeded inside the castle, stepping through the blasted doors and letting light spill from her horn.

The hallowed halls were all at once familiar and utterly alien. The walls were bare, ugly and scarred, and the intricate stonework lay defaced and in pieces. Instead of statues of notable ponies, the plinths on the wall held Twilight, in all of her best and worst moments. Her as she was as a filly, jumping for joy at her Cutie Mark. Her as an antisocial bookworm, unknowing and uncaring of the wonderful world around her, preferring books to friends. And of course, her as the Element of Magic, fighting for her friends and world against gods and monsters big and small. Her adversaries and allies stood as well. There Twilight saw her brother, steadfast and strong. Discord, sinuous and leering at her. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie stood among Nightmare Moon, the Changeling Queen, the Flim Flam brothers, Trixie the showpony, a hydra, and others. Twilight moved through the grand hall before the throne room, realizing that the statues had thinned. All of the ones on the walls around her now were of Morning Star and her, talking and laughing together, fighting side by side, and falling in love. Then of course came the statues she knew would come. Morning Star, his face twisted in fury. Morning Star, grinning a humorless and icy grin. Morning Star, broken and burned at her hooves, defiant to the end. Twilight felt the rage burning in her chest, and she quickened her pace, heading for the throne room doors.

Her mood was no less foul when she saw what waited for her inside. Her mentor stood overhead, towering above the unicorn, an expression of regal calm upon her face as she stared down at her. The unicorn heard the doors to the throne room close behind her as she took in the walls. Here, in the sanctum of her mind, her teacher waited for her patiently, still the center of Twilight's world after all that had been done. Twilight began to shake in fear and rage, and without realizing it, she began to scream at her teacher, part epithet and part hurt, bewildered anger. She screamed and screamed and screamed, tears running down her face as she unleashed the full fury of her mind against this cold, marble goddess. Howling in pain, Twilight felt the walls began to tremble, cracks running alongside the supporting pillars and floor towards the statue. "How could you do this to me? Me! Why, damn you? Tell me why!" she screamed, and suddenly the statue began to crumble, the beatific face of Twilight's goddess flaking away in chunks, marred and imperfect. "I trusted you more than anypony! You were perfect, you were always good! You were my one constant, and now you're just another monster! I can't trust you, or my friends, or my family, or anypony, and it's all because of you, you bucking liar! You!" The statue began to shake and crack in earnest now, great pieces falling away one at a time and shattering on the floor.

As Twilight raged, the walls of the palace began to collapse, rubble cascading down and pulverizing itself into dust. Twilight continued to scream at her goddess, the power of her voice reducing it to gravel. "Now I'm running for reasons I don't understand, finding out that the life I thought was mine is really yours. I'm just another piece, right? Just a pawn, just a token to be traded away. What is it you want, you monster? What could I possibly have to offer a damned goddess? Why can't you just leave me be? Leave me alone, Celestia! Leave me alone! I'm not playing this game anymore. Not me, not ever again! Never, do you hear me? Never!" Collapsing, the unicorn began to cry in earnest, alone in the ruins of her mind, utterly alone and afraid.

The sky overhead rumbled and blackened, thunderheads forming and rain falling gently from the sky, caressing the broken mare sobbing on the ground. She allowed herself to grieve, there under black skies on black stone, the ruins of her former life surrounding her. Twilight began to rock back and forth, comforting herself desperately. She cried until she simply had no more tears left, and merely lay empty on the ground. As she pulled herself together, the clouds overhead lightened and rolled to the sides, allowing Twilight to see the sky fading to a simple grey.

Twilight looked around in wonder. The land was faded and devoid of color, true. But the ruins of the castle were gone, and the world seemed to be at peace. Twilight listened, and was only able to hear a faint, regular noise, like a heartbeat or the breathing of a small child. She got to her hooves, looking out at the world around her. Flat in all directions. Shaking her head, she wished for color. Suddenly, as if she had disturbed a pool of perfectly still water, the land around her rippled with green grass stretching as far as the eye could see. Smiling, she looked up at the sky, seeing the color deepen to the blue of a late summer sky. A laugh from the mare brought forth trees and flowers, growing in abundance, and she began to run tirelessly, letting the landscape of her mind become fertile and fresh. She called forth rivers flowing deep and fast, winding across the land in broad, meandering curves. Mountains thrust themselves forward from the land, purple and rich, capped with gleaming snow. A colorful songbird flitted over one shoulder, flying up to join its friends in the sky. Deer bounded through fields of grass, and fish swam through the pools and rivers as the unicorn created the world she wanted to see. Coming to a bend in the river, she stopped. Lying under the shade of a willow tree, the mare sat, allowing herself to think clearly, without bias or emotion.

At last, Twilight began analyzing her next moves. As the mare planned and thought, she sighed and smiled, allowing herself to fall into true sleep, the sky overhead fading to night.

Of Crystals and Combat

Spike watched the purple mare sleeping on the floor, bandaged and bound as the potions accelerated her healing process. She had been crying a bit before, but she had calmed down, and now she lay on the floor with a smile on her face. Spike envied her, whatever had happened back in Ponyville, at least she seemed to be having good dreams now. The crystal around her neck glinted in the flickering light of the storeroom, reflecting the dancing orange and blue flame in a mesmerizing pattern. Spike looked down at his claws. The dragon was remarkably dexterous, and while Golden Radiance had taken Twilight's cloak to see what could be repaired, he had set about the creation of a cord for the crystal to hang on, weaving strips of fabric together by the light of a nearby torch. It was something to keep him occupied, as well as an object to help Twilight. Spike refused to acknowledge any of what had happened emotionally, choosing to set the problem to the side for later. For now, he needed to be strong, for Twilight and himself.

The mare stirred a bit in her sleep, mumbling nonsensically. Spike listened for changes in her breathing, and relaxed when she continued in the deep, heavy breaths of true sleep. Golden Radiance had estimated that she would be asleep for a few hours at least, and had said that it would be best if they waited for her to wake up before making plans. Spike agreed with the construct. As he twisted and folded the fabric of his cord together, he wondered about the magic that went into something like her. Could she truly be considered alive at this point? She exhibited all of the classical signs of life, and sentient life at that. She "ate" in a way, she reacted to stimuli, and Spike felt sure that she had the knowledge of how to make more of herself. She was able to form complex thoughts and ideas, she exhibited self-awareness, and was able to recognize sentience in others as well. Would any sane pony not look at her and recognize that Golden Radiance was a separate entity in her own right? Spike resolved to stop thinking of the construct as a construct, instead thinking of it as a "her". Pleased at solving that dilemma, he returned to his work.

The torches crackled slightly as the trio bent to their separate tasks, separated by the merest slivers of shadow. Spike bent to his cord, claws clacking like knitting needles as the length approached something resembling strong rope. He tied one end to a small iron ring he had found in a box of spare parts, lying disorganized in one corner. The other he continued to work with, carefully making sure that no strips crossed incorrectly. Golden Radiance lay quiet in one corner, reading over shipping manifests from the last known use of this storeroom, approximately two hundred and fifty years prior. Granted, most of the data was useless, but it did point towards the general location of the then-new colony of Fillydelphia, sponsored by House Cantata as an expeditionary city to begin trade with the Minotaur Hordes. Golden Radiance frowned. She had been out of the loop for far too long, it had seemed. Neither the city nor the family held any meaning for her, and she had literally written the book on noble Houses. Another scroll was set to the side, though the newer information was held in books. It was one of these she pulled close, a ledger for employees of her House who had been sub-contracted to Cantata to construct in the building of a railroad.

________________________________________

Twilight may have looked like she was doing nothing, but she was perhaps the most busy of them all. Beneath her slumbering exterior, the fully cognizant pony was thinking furiously, devising plans and contingencies, and planning out a route step by step. The landscape of her mind had changed even more, an entire city springing into existence by the road, each building a different train of thought or new idea. Twilight herself walked the newly cobbled streets, thinking furiously. She slumped into a chair that blinked into existence on a nearby street corner, and stared at a geometric model of the Whitetail Woods and Ponyville that appeared in front of her. She watched the known path of her and Spike, coupled with the likely positions of her friends and any pursuing guards and Pegasus flights. She watched as her representation proceeded to the vault and stayed there. This, she realized, had probably been a mistake.

The icons representing her friends' positions proceeded forward as a miniature sun and moon cycled through the sky. Based on what Twilight knew about her companions of the past ten years, Twilight estimated their rate of travel, and what she saw was not good. Her friends were likely very close to catching them, if they hadn't already. However, they had no reason to assume Twilight was currently napping in a shelter below their hooves, so odds were good they would simply continue on ahead. This was another problem, because at that point they would be between Twilight and her eventual destination, the weekly 4:18 AM magically powered and operated freight hauler to Fillydelphia from Canterlot. Assuming its speed remained constant, the train would be taking approximately two hours to arrive. Sunrise in Ponyville occurred around six this time of year, so...

There was no time to waste. Twilight threw together a plan, checked to make sure it would work, glanced at the spinning map in front of her, and woke up.

"Spike! Golden Radiance! I've got a plan to get us out of here, but we need to move fast. I'll explain on the way, but grab your packs and let's go!"

________________________________________

Pinkie Pie stifled a yawn as she stared at the first rays of sun peeking over the forest. They had been going all night, after Fluttershy had spoken to the animals near the edge of the woods and confirmed that a unicorn and dragon had indeed gone off the path and into the woods. The friends had spread out into a line, parallel with one another and ready for anything, going by Fluttershy's indication of where they had gone. Wary and alert, they had crept forward carefully, scanning the woods around them, ready for a gout of flame or burst of magic to speed towards them. They had walked. And walked. And walked. So, for several hours, they had chased their wounded unicorn friend through the woods, waiting for a sign that she was nearby, in almost total silence.

It was not surprising, therefore, when they had burst out of the edge of the woods and Applejack proclaimed that she could find no tracks. Clearly, they had missed their friend somewhere in the woods, and so they had settled down to wait. The thing about the Whitetail Woods is that, while they were indeed large, they were contained in a natural bowl, which tapered down as it fell away from Ponyville. Though it wasn't really mountainous, per say, the nearby hills would have left Twilight and Spike exposed, so they were likely to have proceeded along lower ground. The group of five had set up camp near the exit to the woods, and agreed to rest and wait for Twilight to come out of the woods. The general consensus was that she wouldn't dare make a break for it in daylight, and so they agreed to post a watch, which Pinkie had drawn first lot for. The pink mare watched the woods, looking forward to getting some rest underneath the tarp Applejack and Rainbow had set up before her friends had collapsed in a tired heap, promising to relieve her in two hours.

She frowned. Had something been moving in the trees? Pinkie looked closer, and noticed that something pony sized was indeed flitting furtively from one piece of cover to another. Getting to her hooves, she readied herself, preparing to call her friends to her aid if Twilight came charging out of the woods. A sudden movement, the thumping of hooves, and Pinkie Pie panicked, suddenly unable to scream at all. Wildly, she reared, ready to fight...only to gaze in bewilderment at the doe that had bolted across the field to vault a nearby stream. Sighing, Pinkie Pie relaxed, chiding herself for her foolishness. She got too excited way too easily. Honestly, she was tired enough that she was jumping at shadows.

________________________________________

"Sorry, Twilight." Spike whispered, peering out at the startled pink party pony. She had settled back into her normal position, but she definitely looked more wary then she had before.

"Not your fault, Spike. You've done pretty well so far." Twilight hefted a small rock with her magic, her face focusing. "Leave this next part to me."

________________________________________

The pebble that flew through the air towards Pinkie Pie had been carefully calculated to knock her unconscious quietly, without leaving anything permanently damaged. However, calculating the amount of force necessary to do so was dicey at best, and disastrous at worst. Twilight watched as her magic missile sped through the air silently, before impacting the Earth pony squarely on her forehead, right between the eyes. Silently, the pink mare slumped to the ground, going completely limp, and her sky-blue flame flickering out with a dreadful sense of finality. Twilight looked to Spike, who nodded. She breathed a sigh of relief. She hadn't killed her, though Pinkie Pie would have a huge headache when she woke up.

Carefully, the trio crept out of the woods. Twilight checked the sky. They didn't have much time, and they had plenty of ground to cover in that time. The train tracks were a mile away, and Twilight wanted to get there early. She looked at Pinkie Pie, who didn't so much as stir as the fugitives passed by, skirting the edge of their makeshift camp. There was a tense moment when Twilight stepped on a branch near the tarp, but after freezing in place and listening carefully, they were able to determine that the noise had woken no one. Not a word was spoken, nor did any of the companions breathe easy until they had left the boundaries of the camp far behind.

Once clear of the camp, Twilight spoke only one word. "Run."

And run they did, knowing that they had very little time until the train passed by, and indeed Spike thought he might have heard the sound of running wheels and a low whistle in the distance. Faster and faster they ran, Golden Radiance outpacing them by the slightest of margins, galloping across the plain towards the train tracks, which gleamed coldly in the light of pre-dawn. Twilight swept the skies briefly, making sure that they were clear. The last thing that they needed right now was an unanticipated flyer to come rocketing out of the sky and take them all by surprise. Nothing except the stars overhead and the towering columns of light peeking over the mountain range containing Canterlot.

Spike could definitely hear the train now, and the group sped up, Twilight wincing as her not-quite-healed injuries protested at their rough treatment. The drake noticed Twilight falling behind, and swiftly snatched her up in his jaws, setting her onto his back and speeding up in one swift motion. Thus encumbered, Spike surprised Twilight by settling into an easy lope, forcing Golden Radiance to rush to keep pace with the young dragon. At last, they reached the tracks, the train still a good three miles away and closing quickly. Twilight turned to face the horizon, staring at where she knew her friends were, and at the columns of colorful fire that represented them. And she was able to watch, horrified, as a familiar pillar of sky-blue fire flared on the horizon, converging on the other pillars, which flared as well.

"Spike." Twilight said, not taking her eyes off of the horizon. "Get ready. Pinkie's up and running, and so are the rest." She watched as the lead pillars, orange and red, began to speed towards them, followed closely by the others. She slid off of his back, and faced the oncoming flames. "That train won't be here in time. We're going to have to fight."

Spike nodded, nursing his burning legs slightly. "How long do we have?" he asked, as Golden Radiance sucked another stone dry, preparing for a fight.

"At the speed they're moving? I'm not sure. It took us ten minutes, but they've been...augmented, somehow. They're moving fast, faster than I've ever seen any of them go. I guess maybe five minutes?" Twilight said, making sure her bags were tight and adjusting her newly repaired cloak.

Golden Radiance nodded. "From what I have heard about your Elements, I suspect that they are capable of physically augmenting their Bearers in combat. I would surmise that they work more efficiently as a team now."

Twilight glanced at the train, still frustratingly far away. "Yes. I think so as well. Potential plan of action would be to keep you in reserve, as they do not know you are here. An extra spells linger would be useful."

"Negative. There is nowhere for me to hide that would afford easy access to the conflict. I shall remain at your side." Golden Radiance said.

Spike spoke up. "Hate to break up the party, all, but Twilight's estimate is off. They're going to be over that ridge in thirty seconds, I can hear them already."

Twilight took her position, Spike and Golden Radiance flanking her. Her horn flared with violet light, the tip of her aura tipped with dangerous black. Spike prepared to fend off Rainbow Dash and Applejack, who would surely perceive him as a threat. Golden Radiance began to glow with emerald light, which illuminated her from the inside out, causing her to look like a paper lantern. Spike growled a countdown.

"Five."

Twilight heard the sound of hooves.

"Four."

She poured more magic into her horn, and could sense Rarity doing the same over the hill.

"Three."

Twilight didn't want to hurt her friends, but she would do what she had to if it came down to it.

"Two."

Time slowed, and she saw Rainbow Dash make it over the hill as Spike finished. She let loose just as he yelled.

"One!"

________________________________________

The Elements of Harmony dashed over the hill at an incredible speed, straight towards the trio on the tracks. Three was hardly the same as two, and so the plan was adjusted accordingly. Rarity broke off to engage this strange new unicorn, her pale blue magic colliding with the bolt of emerald green sent by her opponent. Altering tactics, Rainbow and Fluttershy broke off to engage Twilight, leaving Pinkie and Applejack to hold off Spike. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash wove through the rapid bursts of magic being sent at them with considerable effort, and Rainbow was behind Twilight before the unicorn could react, holding her down while Fluttershy closed, her gaze crackling with the Stare.

Twilight desperately tried to avoid her friend's eyes, but Rainbow held her fast. Twilight was forced to meet Fluttershy's newly enhanced Stare, full on and without warning. Twilight found herself lost in her friend's eyes, their ice blue fury completely dominating her mind. At least, that's what happened at first. "Atta girl, Fluttershy!" she heard Rainbow Dash call. "Keep it up!" But Twilight realized something, as she felt Rainbow Dash lift herself off of her back. Fluttershy was using a sort of mental magic, an unbelievably strong kind as well. But the thing about mental magic was that you needed to be able to completely dominate a mind, especially if the target was a magic user. Because if you didn't, and the other user was stronger, they could partition that part of their mind off, and go right back to throwing spells at you. Twilight searched for the will to do so, and suddenly found it, a small reservoir in the back of her head. Seizing hold of it, she allowed her entire mind to focus on the Stare, and then she pushed, as hard as she could. She felt Fluttershy's eyes widen, and Twilight was suddenly free, coming to her hooves as Fluttershy scrambled back. Twilight wheeled, both of her hooves connecting squarely with Fluttershy's chin, her head snapping back. The yellow Pegasus hit the ground hard, unconscious.

Twilight wheeled, seeing Rainbow Dash diving on to Spike from above. Furious, she hit her squarely with another bolt of magic, blasting the cyan Pegasus out of the sky. Rainbow hit the ground, tumbling sideways, before coming to her hooves and leaping into the air over Spike again, angling straight for Twilight. Twilight fired off one last crackling bolt of energy before rolling to one side. Rainbow impacted the ground hard, a small crater forming around her hooves, her back coming around and hitting Twilight straight in her burned ribs. The unicorn huffed as the breath was driven from her, and it was her turn to roll uncontrollably across the ground. Twilight turned her magic inward, artificially accelerating her mental processes, as she watched Rainbow leap toward her again, hooves outstretched and face determined. Twilight had an idea, but realized that she'd need an opening.

Rainbow Dash soared overhead as Twilight hit the dirt, laying completely flat, an expression of surprise on her face. Twilight came to her hooves again, Rainbow already looping back around for another assault. A bolt of lightning flew from Twilight's horn, and as Rainbow attempted to dodge, she saw to her horror that it was expanding rapidly into something resembling a net. Desperately she tried to brake, to no avail. The energy contracted around her, condensing into a sphere. Rainbow shut her eyes tightly, expecting to feel it biting into her coat at any moment. Nothing was forthcoming, and she opened one eye to see Twilight galloping away, her world shrunk to a purple force field. She tried to break free, reaching for the purple wall in front of her, she was unable to move forward. It suddenly hit her, what Twilight had done. Rainbow Dash was suspended perfectly in the air, unable to gain traction on the walls around her. She couldn't hit what she couldn't touch, after all.

Spike was currently facing his own problem, and the name of that problem was Pinkie Pie. The pink mare was incredibly elusive, weaving in and out of his grip, distracting him just long enough for Applejack to buck him square in the ribs or chest. Snarling, he batted the orange cowpony aside, buffeting her with one of his wings as he whipped his tail towards Pinkie Pie, doing his best to hurt neither of them. Applejack bore the blow solidly, and was back in a moment, while Pinkie hopped over his tail as if it was a jumprope. Reluctantly, he backed up, unwilling to cause serious damage to his friends. He was saved moments later by a jet of magic which knocked Pinkie unconscious for the second time that day. Applejack wheeled just in time to see the unicorn she called a friend, her mane flying in the wind, unleash a stunning spell. Her eyes widened, and then rolled back in her head as the arcane energies sent her into dreamless sleep.

Spike and Twilight turned to see if Golden Radiance needed help. The construct was trading blows with Rarity, and most curiously seemed unperturbed by the latter's attempts to bring her down. To the contrary, she actually appeared to be instructing the unicorn on the finer points of combat magic.

"Come on, hit me!" she yelled, as the alabaster mare fired another spell at her, which she caught on a shield. "I hardly even needed that! You have control, now use power!"

Rarity's face contorted, and she sent a considerably more intense beam of light at her, which caught Golden Radiance’s shield, causing it to flicker. Bending, she seized several loose stones from the ground, which orbited around her horn before whipping at Golden Radiance. The paper mare blinked away from the rocks, which slammed into the ground, causing bits of earth to fly through the air. "Good! You're learning!" she said, and fired a stunner spell at her, causing Rarity to slump into the dirt, fast asleep.

Golden Radiance smiled broadly, as the train rumbled by. She trotted over to the duo, who waited for her before they moved towards the train, slightly in awe at her cheekiness. "She has potential, that one." she said, as they ran next to a boxcar halfway down the train. Twilight pulled open the door, and Spike was the first to make the leap, landing inside. Twilight was next, falling just short enough for her hooves to scrabble on the edge before Spike pulled her in. Golden Radiance was the last, easily making it inside and shutting the door behind her.

As the train pulled away from the unconscious mares outside, Twilight felt that she had forgotten something, but her side throbbed, and she forgot all about it as she pulled out a new bottle of healing potion.

Rainbow Dash watched helplessly as the train pulled away from her unconscious friends. Still stuck in the bubble, she idly wondered how long it would be before Rarity woke up and let her out.

________________________________________

And you're sure she's coming here?

Indeed. A representative of mine shall be along presently. Expect her in town early tomorrow morning.

I understand. I sent her a letter with the information. Any chance it could be intercepted?

Possibly. I'll have my agent in the post depot keep an eye out for it.

Many thanks, my Princess.

Be ready. And I would suggest making preparations to leave soon. This will bring the wrong kind of attention to you.

Of course. Anything else, Highness?

Not presently. Keep your glass close, if anything else happens I shall let you know. That is all.

Ego Servire Nocte, Highness.

Of Trains and Transformation

The train to Fillydelphia rumbled through the plains north of Ponyville, a vast and windswept area broken only by the shimmering strip of steel piercing its heart. These lands were wide and open, contained by mountains to the north, the Whitetail to the south, the ocean to the west, and Canterlot itself to the east. The land here was good, however, and if Twilight felt so inclined to take a look out of her rapidly moving boxcar, she would have been treated to a view of the breadbasket of Equestria, fields of wheat and barley stretching in shimmering waves as far as the eye could see, floating in the breeze in a display that rivaled the power and grace of the ocean itself. Few cities of note were contained in this vast wasteland, the domain of the earth ponies and the supposed site of the first Equestrian city states. Any towering marble majesty of that bygone era was gone, however, buried beneath orchards and fields.

The train currently speeding through the countryside was one of three weekly trains bringing goods and special items to and from Fillydelphia, isolated on the western shore of Equestria and far away from the core cities of Canterlot, Manehatten, and others. Twilight had heard stories of the wondrous market contained inside the city, carrying all manner of trade goods from Quilinese fire peppers to Minotaurian woodwork and everything in between. The city itself was a melting pot of cultures and ideas, and indeed many prominent thinkers and philosophers lived inside the famed College on its outskirts.

There was one problem, however. Namely, the Pegasi who patrolled the area constantly, this also being the home of most of the Air Corps, Regular Army, and Royal Navy. As the train approached the city, the fields would begin to give way to airship towers, the farms to forts, and the orchards to supply depots. The trio would have to be at the top of their game to make it past the ponies who would undoubtedly be on alert, after the events of the previous day, which now seemed so far away. Twilight had suggested they ditch the train a mile out, hiking in the rest of the way under a disguise as the sun went down.

"I'm sorry, but I can't see myself taking too well to a transformation spell, what with being a dragon and all." Spike said, rapping his knuckles on his scaly hide. "Even if it does work, you'll have exerted so much energy to keep the spell up that you'll be all but helpless if something goes wrong."

Twilight Sparkle nodded, undoing the clasps on her bag. "Exactly what I thought, until I did some thinking and found the perfect solution." She pulled out one of the books of High Magic, holding it lightly in her telekinetic grip. "Fifty three different, extremely powerful transformation spells are contained in this one book, some of which I've never even heard of, so it's probably safe to say that the guards outside won’t be noticing either. With a bit of effort, all I will need to do is read the words and tie off the loose strings at the end of the spell. And you'll be able to break it at any time, so you don't even have to worry about being stuck as a pony."

Spike growled. "I still don't like it. I mean, I get the necessity, but all the same it just doesn't feel right. Are you sure that this will play out the way you say it will? No offense, but your plans are currently running on a less-than-stellar track record right now."

"Spike. This is my forte, what I'm good at. You have Celestia to thank for that. I'm apparently one of the most powerful magic users to be born in a hundred years, for what it's worth."

"Great. I feel much better now. Fine, let's just get this over with."

Twilight nodded, holding the book in front of her with her magic. "Stand back." she warned Golden Radiance, who retreated to the other end of the boxcar. Closing her eyes, she began to chant the words off of the page, her voice laden with Power, and her whole body glowing with the force of the magic she bore. "Enthak-ashei wohom tangaraq mahram, wohorrim ek'alte mashirik, balatar am desrek t'alum. Mehim al na'nanaya, hirrim shalgot. Bohrim na'nanaya, mishrak valzad arum hom. Frecth am-al na'nanaya ompetar. Shild Reckam!"

Spike closed his eyes as he felt rather than saw the swirling cobalt runes forming above the page, coalescing into a beam of light that twisted and writhed like a snake, seeking to escape the tethers binding it to the paper. Given direction by Twilight, it struck at Spike, engulfing the dragon in a cone of spinning blue light that began to shrink, taking the dragon with it. Spike gritted his teeth as his body erupted into pins and needles, fur sprouting to replace scales, legs shortening and fingers disappearing into hooves, his wings withering away as his snout lost its point, his eyes grew, and his teeth shrank in his skull. Finally, the arcane energy began to dissipate, taking with it the light and sound that had filled the enclosed space.

Spike kept his eyes closed, fearful of the change. Listening closely, he heard Twilight and Golden Radiance suppressing their laughter. This did not bode well for him. Slowly, he opened one eye, then the other, surprised at how big everything looked now. His vision was fuzzy, having lost its draconian clarity, and he could definitely hear less. That wasn't what worried him, though. What worried him was the expression of barely contained mirth on Twilight's face. Grimacing, he looked down at his hooves, holding one up for inspection. The shade was a delicate butter yellow. "Odd coloring for me." he said, and paused. "Why does my voice sound like this? What happened? Twilight, what did you do?"

Twilight spoke, her voice strained. "Sorry, Spike. I specified for the spell to turn you into an Earth pony. Unfortunately, it seems to have selected a different gender for you." The dragon looked at his/her hooves.

"Oh. Well. Dammit."

The laughter of the ponies in the train car echoed loudly as they sped through the plains of Equestria, the sun shining bright above them.

________________________________________

Rainbow Dash groaned as Rarity inspected the bubble shield holding the Pegasus suspended. "Come on, Rarity! You've been going at this for nearly an hour now!"

Rarity sniffed. "Well, pardon me if I can't undo the work of a master Mage quicker than you can blink! Magic is a touchy thing, Rainbow. Poke it the wrong way and the results can be...messy. And besides, I'm also going to need all of my strength to heal poor Fluttershy's jaw. Broken in three places, honestly!"

Fluttershy whimpered, her mouth bound up in bandages, meeting on the top of her head in a ridiculous bow. She had been nearly inconsolable when she had regained consciousness, and while she was unable to form words properly, the friends had caught "failure" and "my fault" among them. The little yellow Pegasus sniffed, partly from pain and partly from her near meltdown earlier.

Applejack stepped forward, putting a careful hoof around the Pegasus's shoulders. "Now, don't you go startin' up again. You just didn't expect Twilight to do what she did, that's all. Ah know that you got taken by surprise, it happens to the best of us. Just look at Rainbow, she's been sittin' in that bubble for three hours now!"

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Hardy har har, Applejack. You're a cut up. Seriously Rarity, hurry up. I've got to pee, badly."

Pinkie Pie bounced up to the rose-colored sphere, examining it closely. "Hmm. Didja try here, Rarity?" she asked, indicating a point on the bubble's surface.

Rarity trotted around to Pinkie's side, examining the location closely. "Ah! There it is, well done Pinkie Pie!" she exclaimed, a spark jumping from her horn to the side of the bubble, which vanished. Rainbow fell to the ground with a thud. "Et voila!" the unicorn cried, helping her friend up off of the ground. "Now, go use the restroom, Rainbow Dash. I've got to tend to Fluttershy's jaw."

The cyan mare sped off towards the tree line, as Rarity turned to her other Pegasus friend. "Alright dear, I'm going to need you to hold your tongue absolutely still. This will pinch a bit, but once we're done you should be good as new. Applejack, do you have that saltwater rinse?"

The orange pony hefted a small flagon filled from the stream by their campsite. "Right here, Rarity. It should have cooled by now, too."

"Excellent. Now, be a dear and hold still, Fluttershy." the white unicorn said, and furrowed her brow in concentration. Truthfully the mare was far better at first aid and medical magic than she had any right to be, having discovered a knack for it growing up with the incredibly self-destructive Sweetie Belle. Luckily, the filly had grown out of the phase where she was constantly breaking herself, but the knowledge remained, a useful tool for avoiding hospital visits and the hefty bills that came with. Applejack and Pinkie Pie looked on, impressed, as Fluttershy's jaw wiggled, re-aligned itself, and settled back into place with an audible *pop*. Rarity smiled. Normally after the duel, freeing her friend, and healing Fluttershy, she would have been exhausted. As it was, she merely felt lightheaded for a moment before regaining her composure. She could get used to having that kind of power, having always been a little jealous of Twilight's innate talent with magic.

Fluttershy flexed her jaw experimentally, checking to see what the damage was. Surprisingly, nothing seemed to be out of place, with all of her teeth back to normal, her wounds largely healed, and her headache fading rapidly. Rarity handed her the flask. Fluttershy dutifully rinsed her mouth with the saltwater solution, spitting the pinkish water demurely onto the ground. Coughing a bit, she spoke. "I'm so sorry, really I am. It's my fault Twilight got away. I had Twilight caught, and then she did...something. I wasn't sure what, though. Something about that crystal she was wearing. Did anypony else see what it was?"

Applejack nodded. "I got a good look at it. Don't know what it was, but I ain't never seen her wearin' it before. And what was the deal with that paper mare?"

Rarity ground her teeth. "Don't even talk to me about that...thing. It was playing with me the whole time! Presuming to give me lessons on magic? The nerve of that pile of confetti, if I wanted lessons I'd go to somepony who wasn't made of newspaper!"

"Definitely not something I've seen Twilight do!" Rainbow Dash called, returning from her sojourn into the nearby woods. "And from what I saw, it was nearly as powerful as Twilight was. The question we need to ask ourselves now," she said, settling by her friends, "is what we are going to do about it?"

"What can we do?" Rarity replied. "Twilight was formidable enough on her own, and I can't really see her getting less powerful as she goes. And she has Spike complicit with her, and that...thing. There are simply not many options open to us, Rainbow."

"But that doesn't mean we shouldn't be thinking of one!" Pinkie Pie interjected, sitting down and looking in the direction the train had been going. "We've gotta find Twilight, before she hurts somepony else!"

"No offense, Pinkie, but if Twilight is on that train, she's gonna be way ahead us, and I don't know about y'all, but I don't think I can run all the way to Filly, Elements or no Elements." Applejack replied, looking down at the jewel on her neck.

"That's it!" Rainbow Dash cried, pumping one hoof into the air, her wings flared in excitement. "The Elements have helped us before, why don't we use them again? I know Twilight isn't here, but didn't Princess Celestia say that she would take up Twilight's Element? I bet if we could contact the Princess, she could help us to find a way to use the Elements to catch up to Twilight!"

Applejack wrinkled her nose. "That's all well and good, Rainbow, but how would we go about doin' that? She ain't here, and there ain't a telegraph office for miles!"

Rarity stepped forward. "Actually, Applejack, I could always try scrying her. If there's a pool around here somewhere, I could attempt a link to the Princess somewhere in Canterlot, possibly using Twilight's scrying pool. She showed it to me during the festival. Normally, that kind of magic would be quite a bit more than I could handle, but I think that with my Element I could make the connection. In fact, I'm sure I could!"

"We've got a cooking pot back in camp, I could go get it if somepony else wanted to find water." Fluttershy said, wincing a little at the lingering pain in her jaw.

"Well, what are we waiting for?" Rainbow Dash said. "Let's get moving! Everypony go! Go go go!"

________________________________________

Celestia stared at the diadem before her. Of all the Elements, this was likely her favorite. Not just because of the power it represented, but because she thought it the most beautiful, one of the high points of her artistry with magic. She had to admit, though, it had looked far better when Twilight had worn it, when its wire had glimmered hotly with power and the stone in its center had resembled a true starburst in all of its terrible beauty. Now, however, it was lifeless and without purpose, its Bearer separated as from Harmony as Discord and her sister had been, once. She would not allow that to happen again. No more monsters would be made while she ruled, she would make sure of that. Twilight was her last great plan for peace, the last piece of the puzzle. Much as Celestia loved the little unicorn, she would bring her back in chains if that was what was required for her vision to become reality.

Sighing, she bowed her head, concluding her meditation, and feeling the flow of power from the Catalyst, resting on its pedestal in the Vault, sealed away from the world. Rising to her hooves, she proceeded towards the Vault door, allowing herself to fall back into her role as Equestria's rightful ruler. Much as she wanted to use the Element, she could do nothing save continue her manipulation of the Lesser Elements, until Twilight was returned to her. As she sealed the Vault behind her, she looked to the door. There, standing at a respectful distance, was one of her pages. "Hello, my little pony. Do you have a message for me?" Celestia asked, looking down at her.

Silver Lily bowed low before speaking. "Yes, Your Highness. You asked to be alerted if the scrying pool in the Astronomy Tower began to act up, and activity was reported just moments ago, somepony attempting a transmission."

Celestia's eyes widened. "You are sure of this? There is no mistake?"

"None, milady. Merely a few minutes have passed, nothing more." the Pegasus said, nervously shuffling her wings.

The monarch of the sun got herself under control. Had Twilight attempted to contact her? Did she wish to speak? Or maybe her friends had caught up to her and subdued her. Whatever it was, that pool was still attuned to Twilight, and Twilight alone could use it outside of the castle. Of course, she almost never did, not when she had Spike. Regardless, it was bound to be important.

"Thank you, Silver Lily. You may return to your duties." Celestia said, wrapping the light around herself and gracefully disappearing.

The awestruck Pegasus watched as her Princess departed. Alone in the hall, she had time for one thought only. "She knows my name..."

________________________________________

"And that's exactly what happened? She didn't speak to any of you at all?" the image of Celestia asked, her voice tinny and far off. Rarity pushed more magic through herself, trying to improve the connection.

"None at all, Princess. We tried to use Fluttershy's Stare, and that had no effect on her as well. In fact, Twilight broke Fluttershy's jaw for her troubles." Rainbow Dash said, as the group huddled around the iron bucket they were using as a scrying pool.

"Oh, dear. Is she alright? Twilight Sparkle didn't try anything else, did she?" Princess Celestia asked, worried. If Twilight had maimed one of her friends...

"No. For the most part she just knocked us out. Her and Spike were traveling with something else, though. It looked like a unicorn, but it was made out of paper, or it at least looked it was. Dueled Rarity to a standstill, apparently, and knocked her out as well." Applejack said.

The Alicorn in the pool frowned. "A construct, then? If that is the case, and Twilight has made one, we are in greater danger than I thought. Constructs are powerful Breaking magic, taking a mortal soul and splitting it, sealing it inside a vessel of its own. Twilight puts her sanity and safety at risk if it stays close to her for too long."

"But how do we stop it?" Fluttershy asked.

The monarch thought for a moment. "If you destroy the shell, the spirit shall flee the body, heading back into its host again. All you have to do is destroy it. Be wary, though. Constructs often take on personalities of their own, and some even go so far as to choose their own names. If that happens, you must destroy it at all costs. Nothing is more dangerous than a free-willed construct."

"You can count on us, Princess!" Rainbow Dash said, throwing a quick salute.

Princess Celestia smiled. "Now, as for transportation and a way to help contain Twilight Sparkle, I may have something in mind. Tell me, are you standing in strong light, like sunlight?"

The group of friends frowned at each other. "Yes, Princess. We are." Rainbow Dash said confusedly. "Why?"

"Good. I need you to focus on your Elements as hard as you can. Think on Harmony, and your friend. I'm going to...change you, just a bit." Celestia said, closing her eyes.

Pinkie Pie spoke up. "Um, Princess? Is this going to hurt?"

A smile once again spread across Celestia's face. "No, Pinkie Pie. It feels wonderful, trust me. And afterwards, you shall know Harmony as never before."

The friends looked at each other. "Alright, Princess. We're ready." Rainbow Dash said.

Celestia's horn flared with pale golden light, and the five friends cried out in ecstasy, transfixed by the power of Harmony. They rose into the air, necklaces pulsing with light, which seemed to shine through them as well. Soon they rose above the plains stretching below them, higher and higher into the air. Above the clouds they stopped, and as one they began to shine even brighter, five miniature suns casting wild shadows across the land. In red, orange, pink, blue, and violet they glowed, and as the light reduced them to mere shadows, they began to undergo the same changes. Rainbow Dash's coat deepened from cyan to cobalt, the colors of her hair more prismatic and sharp than ever before. Pinkie Pie's Cutie Mark faded, the single balloon matching the one on her necklace. Fluttershy felt the jewel of her necklace press closer and closer to her neck, until the two were inseparable, its center pulsing, light emitted from it in the same rhythm as her heart. Rarity felt the pull of the Elements as a near physical force, and felt an even greater force, rolling in shimmering waves across the forest and plains below, emanating from the citadel of Canterlot itself. Applejack felt...something no pony before, save maybe the Princesses had ever felt. She felt true Harmony, calm and gentle Order spread across all but the darkest corners of the land. At last, with one final crackle of Power, the Elements began to descend to the plains below. Anypony within fifty leagues of them would later swear that the ghostly outline of the Princess herself descended with them, and be taken seriously at that.

The five friends...no, the five Bearers looked at one another. If they had thought themselves strong when they had left Ponyville, what they had been before paled in comparison. They jumped as the voice of Celestia sounded in their heads.

Can you hear me, my little ponies?

"Yes, Princess. We can hear you." Rainbow Dash said, inspecting her new wings. They looked sleeker, more streamlined than before. It would take more effort to fly with these, but they all knew that physical effort would no longer be an issue, not while the true Power of Harmony flowed through them.

Excellent. As long as you allow Harmony to flow through you as you do now, I shall be able to speak with you as if I am there.

"Thank you, Princess. That will assuredly be of use." the marble goddess of a unicorn that had once been Rarity said, her long horn, tapered to a deadly point, gleaming in the noontime sun.

Go now, you should have no trouble outpacing that train at this point. It was headed to Fillydelphia, and you shall have the cooperation of my forces there as long as you need it.

"Ego Serviturus Sum Die" the hulking orange pony known as Applejack said, her voice laden with the Power of her Element.

Moving truly as one, the five Bearers began to sprint into the west, pursuing their quarry with the mindless intent of devotion.

________________________________________

To those who follow the path of the Moon, prepare yourselves. The time of judgement is close at hand. Reveal not your purpose, but stand ready. Keep this medallion close, but keep it hidden. To display it now means your life and the lives of those around you. Should you encounter the Evening or her companions, keep them hidden and keep them safe.

Above all, I ask of you now to have courage. Follow the orders of those above you. Stay hidden unless absolutely necessary.

You have trusted me with your lives. I ask that you maintain that trust for a short time more. Until then, I shall remain as your protector, your Geas-bearer. Nocte imperialis.

The Moon.

Of Searches and Spymasters

The supply train to Fillydelphia was right on time, as per usual. Seventy eight cars, each containing supplies and fine goods for trade in the city's market as well as mail, tools, and all the other bits and sundries a city needed to survive. Normally, the train would proceed to the loading docks at the end of its track, where it would be unloaded, filled with raw materials and other goods, and sent back to Canterlot and points unknown. However, this train in particular was treated quite differently. As it coasted to a stop by the loading docks, werelights filled the air, Pegasi swooped in from concealed positions, and over two hundred Regular soldiers surrounded the train, with more covering them from behind. Carefully, each train car was opened, checking for the wanted and dangerous fugitive, Twilight Sparkle of Ponyville. Two teams swept the cars, working their way towards the center. Door after door was slid open, and unicorn soldiers poured in, horns flashing dangerously as they looked for a mare, a dragon, and a dangerous magical construct.

The Captain of the Garrison, an Earth pony by the name of Bronze Buckler, watched from a distance. Normally, he would have preferred that. He was getting old, and soon he would be retiring on a full pension after forty years of service. However, today he wished he was among his soldiers, searching for a supposedly mad spellcaster. The reasons for this were standing on either side of him. Not two hours earlier, they had thundered into town faster than he had seen anything move in his life, in a full gallop without any hint of exertion or exhaustion on their faces. Instinctively, he had bowed before the five mares standing before him, the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony. He had been warned of the incoming train, and told that he was being charged with the safe capture or exposure of Twilight Sparkle. They were, of course, at his disposal. Which meant that they would not be leaving his side until Celestia's pupil was brought to heel, captured and dragged back to Canterlot. Bronze Buckler felt a headache growing behind his eyes. It was going to be a long night, he could tell. There was a brief commotion from the middle of the train. His ears pricked forward, and he felt the Elements lean towards the train as if they could feel something was wrong. A single unicorn wearing Lieutenant's chits cantered forward, stopping and coming to attention to salute the Captain.

"Nothing in the train, sir!" he reported, as the ponies behind him started to search the cars once more. "Found some minor magical residue on the inside of boxcar number thirty eight, but that's all we got."

Bronze Buckler groaned internally. Steeling himself, he turned to address the Elements behind him. "My apologies, Ladies. It would appear Twilight Sparkle ditched the car somewhere along the line. That residue was probably from her construct. Should I be ordering a sweep of the countryside?"

The five mares stood unnaturally still. The white one, the unicorn, shook herself, the gemstone in her neck shining brightly for a moment. "Yes. I agree, of course. Yes, Your Highness. Right. I shall do so immediately. Thank you, Highness." She turned to the Captain, her attention focused intently on him. Without prompting, the two Pegasi behind her shot into the air, a contrail of dust in their wake. The earth ponies approached the unicorn, flanking her. "Captain, your soldiers are to man the gates. Check each entrant thoroughly for spells of illusion, especially those with something large such as a wagon or similar. My fellow Bearers and I will need to examine that car. Have any Air Corpsmen under your command out sweeping the nearby fields as well. These orders must be carried out quickly. Am I clear?"

Bronze Buckler stared at this marble statue come to life, sapphire eyes blazing with power. He composed himself, and snapped a salute. "It shall be done. A moment for me to clear my stallions from the tracks."

"Of course. We shall wait."

He wheeled about, facing the crowd of confused Regulars. "Clear the tracks! Report back to your command posts, prepare for extra patrols! Let the Bearers through!" His orders were quickly relayed, sergeants bawling at the ponies under their command to move with urgency, as the soldiers quickly retreated towards their command buildings, leaving the train behind. Bronze Buckler turned to the unicorn, awaiting further orders.

"You may depart, Captain. Tend to your stallions, they are no longer needed here." the mare murmured, stepping forward and past the old soldier. The Earth ponies followed silently, and the Captain watched for only a brief moment before his nerves finally failed him and he fled the trainyard.

________________________________________

The Bearer of Generosity ran her horn over the inside of the car, noting certain parts of it seemed to gleam as if reflecting the light, while others remained dark. The unicorn nodded. "She was here. Powerful magic, likely from one of the books, but it feels like Twilight is definitely the one who performed the spell. Are you getting anything?"

The Bearer of Honesty ran a critical eye over the interior, and grunted. Something was there, all right. "Twilight did something to Spike. I got three sets of hooves, and one set of claw marks. She didn't just hide the drake, she transformed him. We're looking for a group of three ponies. What about you?" she asked, turning to the almost sanguine mare behind her.

"It's not much, but I think I can feel something. I'm getting the feeling that Twilight would have waited until she was in sight of the city before jumping out. Odds are good that if she's arriving, it's through a gate near the tracks inside. Probably about a mile back, I think I can see a bend in the tracks where the train would have slowed down."

High above the city, the two Pegasi, one the deep blue of bottomless water and one the gold of a dying sun's fury wheeled towards a nearby gate. Silently they spiraled down, looking for a set of three ponies, at least one of them a unicorn. Spotting one such group, they turned towards one another, coming to an agreement before tucking their wings, shooting down quickly to intercept them.

Landing at the same time, with a loud *thud*, the two Pegasi flared their wings. The Bearer of Kindness stepped forward, clearing her throat. A voice sweeter than honey spoke to the startled looking group, as each of them found themselves drawn to her strangely beautiful eyes. "Pardon me, but we're on the lookout for a group of three ponies. They are extremely dangerous, and were said to be headed this way. You wouldn't happen to know if anything suspicious has been occurring in the area, would you? Maybe by the railroad a little way back?"

The leader, a buttercup yellow Earth pony mare, stepped forward, seemingly a bit off balance. "No, ma'am." she said, her voice heavy. "We're just in town to pick up some medicine for Pa, back home at the farm. We've been walking all day, and we haven't seen a thing."

The hawk eyes of the cobalt Pegasus analyzed everything about this apparently normal farmpony. As far as she could tell, she was telling the truth. Honesty and Laughter concurred.

The Bearer of Kindness pushed a bit harder, not wanting to risk damaging innocent ponies. "Well, if you're absolutely sure, we'll let you go. Be sure to let one of the soldiers in town know if you see anything. There is a reward out for the safe capture of these ponies, so be vigilant! Have a good evening." And with that, she and the Bearer of Loyalty took to the skies once more.

Bewildered, the three ponies below continued, as the two Pegasi circled high above the gates, looking for every group of three that passed through. The Air Corps began to take off from their high perches, flights of Pegasi streaking out into the rapidly gathering twilight to search for the mad student.

________________________________________

A delicate pink unicorn bent and whispered to her friend, a dirt-covered yellow Earth mare. "That was too close! Thank goodness we were already inside the gates, or else they might have found us!"

The Earth mare replied, her voice halting and jerky, as if she was merely borrowing an ill-fitting one. "Did you see Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash? What happened to them? They looked like...like..."

"Bearers." a voice whispered from a suspiciously empty space behind them. "They look less like ponies and more like the powerful beings that the Elements make them. We must avoid them at all costs, I am certain."

"No kidding." the pink mare replied. "I made these illusions to fool gate guards and maybe a few more powerful spellcasters. Not Applejack with enhanced vision. We've got to make it to the college."

"Easier said than done. We don't exactly look like scholars, and one of us is made of paper."

"I do not resemble paper! Well, maybe a little. But that is why I have the veil, to avoid that kind of thing. And Fillydelphia is a big city, surely we will not be running into the Elements while we are here."

The unicorn snorted. "You just had to say that, didn't you?"

The yellow pony shook her head sadly. "Unbelievable. Are you really going test our luck like that?"

There was silence from behind them. And then-"Oh, dear. That's not good." Twilight felt a tap on her flank, and she turned her head slightly in the direction of the feeling. Her eyes widened. Golden Radiance continued. "Is that the Captain of the Royal Guard? I do believe it is."

Spike fought to remain calm as he turned his head towards the entry of a nearby airship tower, looking at the ponies at its base. "Oh, come on. That's just not fair." he said, as a very familiar pink figure stepped out of the door, returning a bow from a Regular officer, and furling her wings so as to avoid catching them on the doorframe. Princess Mi Amore di Cadenza conversed with her husband, her normally cheerful visage stony and serious. A dozen Royal Guards took to the air with her, as she began to search the city streets for a certain now-pink unicorn.

Twilight turned and continued walking. "Come on. We're getting to an inn near the College, we're speaking to the Professor, and then tomorrow afternoon we are leaving. And for the love of all that is holy, don't do anything to draw attention to yourselves. Please."

The three companions wound through the crowded, poorly cobbled streets, gazing at the hastily constructed houses around them, a testament to the fast-growing city. As they made their way towards the center, hasty patchwork wood houses gave way to simple stone homes, and some more elaborate stone offices and shops. Despite the danger, Twilight was able to find time to appreciate the ramshackle beauty of the city, from the sunset glinting off of the water and tall bronze airship towers to the breathtakingly high mountains that rose to the north of the city itself. As they walked, following the helpful hoof-painted signs that indicated the direction of the College, the trio were engulfed in a swirling sea of life, noisy and chaotic, each individual with their own hopes and dreams and fears and ideas, all colliding and breaking apart in a heaving mass of beautiful anarchy.

Twilight was alternately cajoled and cursed, as foals scampered underhoof on some terribly important mission of youth and vendors hawked wares on the side of the street, competing for bits with musicians and performers all vying for attention. She spotted a hulking Minotaur moving through the crowd near the center of town, and further on she spotted a pair of scaly Quilin, chattering amiably in their soft, chime-like language, a day's worth of business done. A fight broke out in front of a nearby tavern while a pair of young Pegasi kissed passionately above the crowd, wings flapping furiously as they drifted above the heads of those below. Twilight had never seen anything like this city. Canterlot was big, yes, but it was also stately, a city of power and grace and gravity. Fillydelphia was alive in a way Canterlot had never been, rowdy and dirty and screaming for the sheer joy of life. Amazed, the unicorn nearly tumbled into the side of a black Pegasus with a wine decanter Cutie Mark, who focused on her, a smile spreading across his face.

"Welcome to Filly! You must be new here, I can tell. If you're not headed anywhere in particular, can I offer you a room and a meal? It's getting late, you know!"

Twilight backed up. "Oh, sorry. We're actually looking for lodging a bit closer to the College. But thank you for the offer!"

The Pegasus grimaced. "The College? It's not very safe over there right now, especially this late. I can offer you a much more secure room, for you and your friend, for practically nothing!"

The pink unicorn smiled. "Thank you, but no. We should be fine."

She recoiled a bit as he pressed in close. "I guarantee, Ms. Sparkle, you will find no safer place in Fillydelphia right now. Especially since three Elements and your brother are meeting near the gates of the College as we speak. I can offer you a place to hide, but we need to hurry. You did not heed my warnings back in Canterlot and were almost captured for Celestia as a result. I implore you, heed my words this time, and follow me. Your dragon and construct can come too, but we must go, now."

Twilight's heart sped up. Tensing, she spoke. "How did you find me? Who sent you?"

"I was told to look for certain signs, by the one who sent me. She is a friend, you can be assured of that. More I cannot say. Come." The Pegasus said, and Twilight followed close behind, as Spike and Golden Radiance struggled to keep up.

________________________________________

Highness, we have her. She is here.

Excellent. Give her as much aid as you can, and send her to the Cradle. I will meet her there three nights hence, and explain all.

Ego Servire Noctis, Highness.

________________________________________

The black Pegasus led the trio to a rundown looking inn, whose sign proclaimed it to be "The Golden Gamma", an old sign swaying in the breeze displaying a faded golden character that Twilight presumed was the "Gamma". The common room was largely deserted save for a pair of unicorns playing cards by the light of a cheery fire, both of whom looked up as she entered the room. Turning their backs warily, they returned to their game after the Pegasus gave them a brief nod.

They proceeded to the back of the bar, where the Pegasus pulled aside a rug revealing a trapdoor large enough for Spike to fit through if necessary. Twilight wondered who it would have been built for. Nopony she could think of would need a door that large, even Big Macintosh. She watched as the coal black Pegasus knocked twice on the floor, then once, then three times. Stepping smartly aside as the floor began to retract, he looked at the trio, the now-visible Golden Radiance staring at the door and ready for trouble. The floor had disappeared, leaving only a staircase ahead of them. He gestured. "Ladies first, Ms. Sparkle."

Twilight shook her head. "No. You go first."

He chuckled. "Well, I see you've finally started to learn that you can't trust everypony. Good to know at least some of my work wasn't wasted." He grabbed a magelight from behind the bar, lighting it and proceeding down the stairs. "Come along, then!" he called, and the three ponies proceeded downstairs, not looking back as the floor once more slid into place, hiding the tunnel once more.

The stairs were short, taking them down perhaps two stories or less. As they reached the bottom, the Pegasus tipped an imaginary hat to a unicorn manning what appeared to be a set of controls. "Evening, Smoky."

The unicorn replied in a thick Trottingham accent. "'Ello, Sooty. Finally got some luck, eh? Mirror's in tip top shape, we're live in three."

"Excellent. Keep a sharp eye, I don't think we were followed, but you can't tell in this town."

"Right-o, mate. I'll watch like a hawk, I will." the grey unicorn replied, bending to his controls once more, focusing on a glass sphere.

The group turned down a side tunnel, proceeding down a dimly lit hallway towards a door marked with a crescent moon. Pausing before the door, the Pegasus turned to the trio. "I'd appreciate it if you'd dismiss the transformation spell before you went inside, as well as the illusions. It will help her verify that you are indeed who you say you are. And keep in mind that we all have your best interests and continued freedom at heart. Please don't overreact, alright? Now, go ahead in. Your meeting will likely be short, so I'll see you in a few minutes." And with that, he opened the door.

Twilight, Spike, and Golden Radiance stepped inside as the Pegasus closed the door behind them. One wall was dominated by a large mirror, but other than that there was nothing of real importance in the small space. Twilight heard the sound of rapidly moving air as Spike dispelled his transformation, returning to his true draconic self. Twilight allowed the pink in her coat to fade, as well as changing the light blue mane she had been sporting back into her normal shade of streaked black. Thus prepared, she turned to face the mirror.

Twilight was unfamiliar with this magic, and so she approached the polished surface cautiously. The light in the room was provided only by a single torch, and so the wall behind her danced and leapt with the feverish shadows that accompany firelight. Twilight peered closely into the background. There was Spike, and Golden Radiance, and her...and somepony else. Twilight's heart flew into her mouth at the sight of an Alicorn's shadow, and she only barely managed to stifle a scream. Princess Luna stood before her, her expression unreadable. Blinking, she caught sight of the mare's pale face, and held up a hoof in supplication.

"Fear not, Twilight Sparkle. I am not here on behalf of my sister. Indeed, it is thanks to me that you remain free as of yet. I cannot speak long, else I risk discovery. Know that I am constrained in my knowledge, that is, I know what is planned for you, but I am forbidden to reveal the knowledge to anypony. Should I attempt it, Celestia will know, and it will go badly for us all. What I can do, however, is work through others." The Alicorn held up a letter. "This was your informant's response to you. Luckily, it was intercepted by one of my able servants, as opposed to ending up in the hooves of Celestia herself. I can tell you this, that the Professor will indeed know of the family you wish to track, about their history and their fate. I have faith in you, Twilight Sparkle. Leave the city tomorrow evening, and proceed to the place he shall indicate to you. You have so many of the puzzle's pieces, you are only a few steps away from the truth. Once you are there, all will be made clear to you, and then we shall speak freely. I expect you there three nights hence, in the old courtyard."

The Alicorn began to turn, preparing to leave, but faced her once more. "I had almost forgotten, Twilight Sparkle. In case you feel that you are without allies, know this. You have more and in far more unlikely places than you could imagine." Her horn shimmered with indigo light. "Remember, Twilight? That night in the garden?"

Twilight's eyes rolled up as she collapsed, her memories of the night in the Royal Garden, the masks and unicorns and amulets all violently re-asserting themselves inside her mind. Spike and Golden Radiance rushed forward, seeing her slump forward.

"Good luck, Twilight. Your race is almost run, and you shall know the truth soon enough. Farewell." And with that, the dark Alicorn vanished.

________________________________________

"We've had you under surveillance since you returned from the Everfree." the black Pegasus said, as he set down a loaf of bread and some cheese on one of the unoccupied tables in the common room, pouring them each a glass of cheap wine. "Trust me, you haven't made it easy for us. We lost track of you after you entered the Whitetail, and again right after you ditched the train. We thought you might have been caught, but damn me if you haven't proven to be a slippery target."

Twilight nursed the drink, wincing at her headache. "I'm sorry, but I've never caught your name. Spike and I have both seen you several times, and each time you seem a bit different."

The Pegasus smacked himself on the forehead. "Of course! My apologies. You can call me Grapevine. I'm one of the Order's premier intelligence officers."

"A spy." Spike said bluntly, stretching his wings.

Grapevine grimaced. "Yes. A spy. My special talent turned out to be changing my Cutie Mark, so long as it was wine-related. Of course, that's not why I got the name Grapevine, though my family does make wine up north of Canterlot. I acquired the nickname in school, as I seemed to have a knack for hearing things I shouldn't and disappearing when I was being looked for. Made me dead useful, and I ended up in the employ of a minor House after school, though when the Princess returned I offered my services. And a better employer I could not ask for."

Golden Radiance examined the wine in her glass. "So, what is the next course of action for us?"

"I'm to take you to the Professor tomorrow, and then see you out of the city safely. After that, we plan on causing a little mayhem to keep all the nasties after you tied up for a while, give you a head start. Nothing lethal, just messy." the Pegasus said, popping a slice of cheese into his mouth.

"Who is 'us'?" Twilight asked, as she placed a wedge of cheese in between two pieces of bread.

"Good question. We are called The Order of the Crescent Moon. From what I know, it's been around for a while, has lots of important ponies in important places as members, and is completely devoted to Princess Luna. We're in every city, even Canterlot, all across Equestria, and a few places not in Equestria. Ashtar Sharestan comes to mind. You have a very powerful benefactor, Twilight Sparkle. Not many enjoy the personal protection of the Princess of the Night herself. And if she placed you under geasa, that means all of her resources and servants are at your disposal. She has effectively made you part of her family, Twilight Sparkle. It's an honor and obligation few have the opportunity to grasp." Grapevine checked the clock on the wall. "It's getting late. I'll take you back downstairs, we have rooms down there you can use, safe from discovery. We'll let the Guard and Regulars wear themselves out looking for you, and then back on with the disguises and out of the city you go. We might even find you transportation."

The trio followed their host back down the corridor, into their own rooms. Twilight Sparkle fell asleep that night far from home, in a strange city, with half of the might of Equestria searching for her in the streets above. Yet, as she slipped into quiescence, the unicorn couldn't help but feel as if she was protected.

Of History and Hatred

Twilight was woken up far earlier than she had expected. Grapevine informed her that she had had six hours of rest, but the time had come to move across town. "This is the best time to be moving." he said. "All the guards are getting ready to change shifts, and everything will be confused for a while. All the dangerous ponies will have been out all night, looking for you. You need to be out of the city by noon, because it's almost guaranteed that they've realized you're probably here already. It'd be in your best interests to be gone by then."

The purple mare had rolled out of bed, put her illusion back on, and trotted back outside. She was surprised to find Golden Radiance and Spike waiting for her, Spike holding the book of High Magic in one claw. "Well," he said, grimacing. "Let's get this over with." Two minutes later, the last of the light was fading from the room, and the bedraggled Earth mare sat dejectedly on the floor of the shelter, gazing at her hooves. As Twilight ate quickly, Golden Radiance placed her illusory spell around herself, layering three spells of concealment and misdirection around her person, tying the strands of the spells together tightly. Thus prepared, the four ponies moved into the early dawn, keeping to the shadows and avoiding the main roads, already filling with ponies preparing for their days.

"The stallion we're looking for is Cognizioni Antiche, a professor who is descended from one of the original settler families out here. He's an expert on the family lines of the area, and if anypony knows anything about the House of Aria, or as they were last called, the House of Cambiare, it would be him. He's been a teacher at the College for nearly fifty years, and he still lives on the campus." Twilight said, as the group meandered towards the north side of town, home to the famed institution.

"What kind of name is Antiche?" Grapevine asked, eyes on a swivel, checking for trouble.

Spike cleared his throat. "It's a perversion of the language spoken back in the Classical Era, before Nightmare Moon. A few families, especially up north, keep those old names, and some actually are still fluent in both the new version of Classic and the ancient version, True Classic. Some only speak those languages, actually. Both of us are fluent in the new, and partially in the old. His name literally means Ancient Knowledge." His mane flopped down over his eyes, causing him to toss his head. "Luckily for us, he speaks perfect Equestrian."

A disembodied voice spoke from behind. "Aye, I recall having to learn it before I could apply to the Archives. Era molto fastidioso. His family must have been important at one point if they still keep their old naming customs."

The pink unicorn ahead of them nodded. "If his family was brought along, they were probably either noble or somepony's trusted servants. Regardless, his line is one of the oldest in Fillydelphia." She rounded the corner, stopping before a low brick wall, more for show than protection. "Gates are locked. Over the wall, everypony!" she said, taking a brief run and leap over the obstacle. Landing safely on the other side, she waited for her friends to follow suit. As they did so, Twilight took in the well-manicured expanse before her, the old brick buildings and cobbled pathways dotting the landscape, and the general cleanliness of the interior. She gestured with one hoof. "Welcome to the College at Fillydelphia!".

________________________________________

The campus was a bastion of order in the city, its buildings, made from either whitewashed wood or warm brick, carefully kept gardens placed in artful locations, and a quiet air of studious discipline set it aside from the noisy, lively streets outside. The group wandered past several early morning scholars, either coming to or going from redeye study sessions, saddlebags bursting with scrolls, quills, and other sundries. The group attracted little attention, thankfully, the early morning light hiding the frazzled expressions and tense postures of their bodies. As the sun began to rise in earnest, Twilight and her company wound their way towards the professor's home, set at the very eastern part of the campus.

After a bit of walking, they finally found the Professor's home, a light blue house that seemed small and cozy, a place for an old stallion to live out his evening years in peace. Taking a deep breath, the young mare steeled herself, pushing on the gate, which opened on well-oiled hinges, white paint glistening as if new. With her three allies following behind, she slowly proceeded up the brick path, knocking three times on the old wood door in front of her. After a brief pause, the steady tapping of weary hooves reached Twilight's ears. "A moment, please!" a heavily accented voice called. Twilight waited patiently as the door swung open wide, revealing a tan unicorn, his flank adorned with a yellowing scroll behind an hourglass. "May I help you? Is this about the project? I am sorry, but I cannot offer assistance to you if you need a better grade. I would suggest a tutor. Or is this something else?"

Twilight cleared her throat, speaking loudly and clearly. "Professor Cognizioni? We would like to ask you a few questions, not related to academics here."

The stallion wrinkled his face. "No need to shout, I am old, not deaf. Not yet, anyway. And I'm sorry, I don't take house calls. Perhaps if you schedule an appointment." And with that, he began to shut the door.

Grapevine, moving fast, caught it on one hoof, looking straight at the professor. "Hello, sir. I'm the one showing these young scholars around town. Maybe you recognize me, we've worked together in the past. These two have come a very long way to see you, and it wasn't an easy journey. Could you spare some time for them?"

Cognizioni Antiche stared at the Pegasus. "I see. Tell me, what phase is the moon in? And when does the sun rise?"

Grapevine's face was stony. "The moon is becoming full, and the evening star follows close behind. The sun is nearly ascendant, and the shadows grow short."

The old unicorn slumped. "So, it falls to me. I had hoped...never mind. And she is the one?" he said, indicating Twilight. Grapevine nodded. The scholar turned to Twilight. "Very well, then. Please, enter. And be quick about it, we don't want you being spotted standing around."

Twilight, Spike, and Golden Radiance stepped inside, Grapevine closing the door behind him. They followed Cognizioni Antiche back through his front entry, down a hallway lined with ancient maps, old sketches, and newspaper clippings from two hundred years ago or more. The professor pushed open a simple wooden door, gesturing for them to step through. Twist gasped upon entering the room. "It's bigger on the inside!" she exclaimed, noting the soaring arched ceiling, the wide and spacious windows, and the beautiful marble floors. Skeletons of various sizes and descriptions hung from the rafters, and a giant globe, made of bronze, spun slowly in one corner, clockwork whirring inside as a sun and moon chased each other across its surface.

"Yes, a spell of Expansion. Difficult to get right, and very bad to get wrong. Nearly cost Alonso and I our horns doing it." he said, gesturing at a picture of himself as a younger pony, his arm slung around a grinning unicorn about his age, their faces flushed with youth and achievement. "Saved only by the proper application of a screwdriver, and we almost crashed a airship trying it...but that is another story, Ms. Sparkle. Your companions can dismiss their illusions, by the way. The only pony who can see into this place is Luna herself, and that is because I showed her."

He closed the door behind him, sealing it shut with a bit of effort. Professor Antiche turned towards a kettle, boiling cheerily over a large burner. Grabbing hold of it, as well as several cups, he began to pour tea. "Now, I am assuming you are here in my home because of...certain recent events, correct? And if you are here, instead of where I sent your letter to, that means that you did not receive it, yes?"

Twilight nodded, trotting away from Spike, who took advantage of the situation to unravel his transformation, revealing himself as a dragon once more. The professor blinked. "Quanto sia affascinante! You are marvelous, sir! Description does you no justice at all! Ms. Sparkle is lucky to have you, indeed!"

Spike shook his head, slowly. "No. I am lucky to have her."

Professor Antiche stared at the duo, standing close to each other. His eyes, old though they were, could still see how they leaned on one another, supported each other. He shivered, realizing that each loved the other so deeply and so unconditionally that the one who tried to separate them would find itself utterly destroyed by the force of their deep friendship. "I think I see." he said. With the tea ready, he gestured to a nearby set of chairs. Setting it down, he turned to the now visible construct standing near them. "I do not know if you can eat or drink, but if you desire something, merely ask and I shall provide it."

Golden Radiance bowed slightly, trotting over to the furniture and settling in one chair. "Thank you, but I do not require sustenance."

The professor nodded. "Please, be seated. The tale I have is long, and it would be best for you to hear it all."

Twilight and Grapevine took their seats as well. Cognizioni Antiche sighed, settling himself into his chair. Taking a brief sip of his tea, he cleared his throat. "Now, Twilight Sparkle, Princess Luna's last great hope. You wished to know more of the House of Cambiare? What you find may surprise you."

Twilight frowned doubtfully. "I've seen some fairly surprising things over the past few days, things I've thought were impossible. Whatever it is, it can't be that bad."

The professor grinned. "Tell me, then. What do you know of Princess Mi Amore di Cadenza?"

________________________________________

The Bearer of Laughter glanced up sharply, eyes darting from side to side swiftly as the hair on her back stood up.

"What is it?"

"Twilight's nearby, in the College somewhere. Somepony has taken great pains to hide her from us, somepony powerful. Get Shining Armor and Princess Cadance. We have to get this right, or else she'll be gone again."

________________________________________

"Allow me to answer that for you. You know very little of the Princess. Her full name is Princess Mi Amore di Cadenza, and her full title happens to be that of Regent of the Great Houses, Mistress of Emotion, and Ruler of the Dawn. Her name is New Classical, and her supposed kingdom is in the north, though she leads no ponies, holds no land, and has spent most all of her life near Canterlot. She is married to your brother, the Captain of the Royal Guard known as Shining Armor, and you were there for her greatest achievement to date, her defeat of the Changeling Queen."

Twilight interjected, slightly incensed at this marginalization of her brother. "It was both of them, together. The power of their love for one another bolstered Shining Armor's shield spell, and kicked the Changelings out of Canterlot."

The professor shook his head. "Twilight Sparkle, I know much about your brother. He is a powerful spellcaster, but to be frank, he is nothing special. Unlike yourself, but that is a different problem, one I have only found out about recently. His love may have been the spark she needed, but Cadance's magic was the only thing that was able to repel the Changelings, and only the Changelings. It would have been shortly after this that her hair began to behave in much the same way as Celestia and Luna's, yes?"

Twilight nodded. "Yes, her hair wasn't really flowing when I was last in Canterlot, but it was floating a bit."

"This is because she is coming into her power as an Alicorn. And the reasons for this are twofold. One, because Shining Armor's love for her is providing a low level stimulation of her magical talent. This Luna has told me herself, though she refused to say why it was important. I am assuming you know. The second is because she has been in close proximity to the Elements of Harmony, absorbing their magic as well. Celestia had hoped to start her transformation at the wedding. Much of her power flows through the Elements, and for a span of days Cadance took a large portion of Celestia's power into herself. Of course, being replaced ensured that she did not have the power needed to transform, and that the Changeling Queen herself was able to defeat Celestia in an embarrassingly one-sided display of magic."

Spike snorted. "That makes some sense, actually. I'd always wondered how Celestia had gone down so easily."

Cognizioni Antiche waved a hoof. "That is not of importance. You wish to know of how Cambiare and Cadenza are related, yes? Allow me to elaborate. The House of Cambiare, as you know, has changed names several times, which has made record-keeping a devil of a thing." At this, he hefted a tome onto the table. "This is their genealogy. Every distant cousin and third uncle is contained here. I have found that if a child is expected to be noteworthy after receiving their Mark, they are given a new name to continue the family under. Why, I do not know. But I do know this. Near the end of their line, the House members noticed something. Their numbers were decaying rapidly, with hardly any gravid couples in their Houses, regardless of whether or not they had come from fertile stock. What foals were born, however, were extremely powerful. The first and last of the Cambiare line, Ultimo, married a hardy Pegasus mare from a wealthy Condottieri family in the northeastern part of the mountains, and indeed he soon left Canterlot for her village, convinced that the ill fortune plaguing his House came from the city of Fillydelphia itself."

Grapevine interjected. "Pardon me, but what exactly is a 'Condottieri'?"

Professor Antiche indicated a bronze statuette of a bulky Pegasus, dressed in armor and holding a pike. "That is a Condottieri. They are warrior families, living in the far north mountains, fighting for glory and profit against Minotaur raids. When none are forthcoming, they fight each other. Proud fighters all, even the women. Though they are mostly Earth ponies. Such was not the case with this family. Ultimo met her in the marketplace one day, looking for work. Her name has been lost, but this mare was from one of the largest and most powerful Condottieri tribes in the north. And it was fertility Ultimo Cambiare was after. They were wed, and within three years, an unheard of time for his family, Ultimo's wife was expecting a foal. Accounts from the time describe Ultimo and his wife as a happy young couple. Though soon things went wrong."

Twilight had a horrible feeling in her stomach. This seemed familiar to her. Two powerful bloodlines, coming together seemingly by chance. She didn't like where this was headed, not one bit. The professor continued.

"Ultimo's wife, though she was in the prime of youth and in excellent health, began to deteriorate quickly. Her pregnancy lasted less than ten months, and she began to wither away, as if the foal inside was stealing life from her. The rapid pregnancy came to a head when she collapsed at a formal banquet, going into labor though she was unconscious. For a day and a night she struggled, and Ultimo waited desperately for news of his beloved, sequestered from her as he was. At last, the foal was delivered, a beautiful baby filly with purple-tinged feathers of pink...and a horn that was perfectly developed and well formed. Ultimo's wife, who spoke only New Classical, had spoken two words before slipping unconscious. They were 'Mi Amore'. Ultimo rushed to her side, as the castle at Canterlot was contacted to inform them of the birth. He never left his wife again, as she expired mere hours later, a once proud mare drained and broken from the birthing of a goddess. Ultimo died two days later of a broken heart, at the foot of his wife's tomb. Celestia herself put the filly into custody. She was named 'Cadenza', which means 'the end of a line of music'. No more did the House of Cambiare exist, as all other children were born stillborn, and gradually they all died away."

Twilight furrowed her brow in thought. The pieces were there, she just had to put them together. Closing her eyes, she reached for the crystal around her neck, stepping into a world of perfect clarity. When she spoke, her voice was oddly low, and without inflection. "Golden Radiance. In your book, did you notice any downward trends in your House?"

Golden Radiance shook her head. "None, at the time of my death my House was still recovering from its conflicts with the Longtooth Dogs."

"Spike. Do you remember anything about my family? Any downward trends?"

Spike was silent. "Spike? Do you remember anything?"

The purple drake spoke, his tone quavering. "Yes. If my math is correct, your family has been experiencing a decay in growth of approximately twenty percent in each generation. In fact, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance are the only married couple with expectations of foals right now..."

The professor cut in. "Alicorns are infertile. They do not have children like us, this much Luna has said."

Spike's eyes widened. "Then that means..."

Twilight spoke. "If we take all of the facts and put them together, based on the similarities between my life and Ultimo's, then here is what we have. One- a very powerful unicorn from a powerful but small family. Two- seemingly random matches between families. I'd bet money Celestia arranged that meeting in the marketplace. Three- A foal is expected, the first in a generation. Four- the death of the mare birthing the foal. Five- an Alicorn being the foal, which I hypothesize is a result of hyper-concentrated bloodlines."

She opened her eyes, which smoldered with ill-contained fury. "Knowing what I know about my life so far, I can summarize my situation as thus. I was born for the express purpose of my child, an Alicorn which will kill me. I have been kept under the care of the Princess since I was very small, trained in magic, exposed regularly to the Elements, and I have been emotionally isolated as a result of my friends' pairings. All Celestia had to do was give me a nudge with my Element, just like she's done with the others, and introduce Morning Star. From there, he would only have had to ingratiate himself to me. I spent quite a bit of time around the Elements when I was in the Capitol, and it was only after Celestia had me by her side during the height of her power at the Summer Sun Celebration, wearing my Element, that I felt physically attracted to Morning Star. The lucky coincidence," she said, staring at Grapevine, "of a book being dropped by a passing Pegasus was what saved me from making what in retrospect seems like a very bad decision. I suspect the new streak in my hair has something to do with it as well."

She whirled, digging through her saddlebags and withdrawing the tomes of arcane knowledge from inside, setting them down on a nearby counter. Her voice began to increase in pitch and volume, until she was nearly screaming. "My friends have been sent to retrieve me and bring me back to Canterlot, presumably so I can be kept safely until I can birth a foal. As rape does not seem to be something Celestia would condone, although at this point I really have no idea what she is capable of, I would surmise that I will have my memories of the past several months wiped, my old loyalty to my teacher restored, and a new colt introduced, probably with a strong bloodline. Of course it will be a tragedy, but everypony will forget all about poor Twilight Sparkle when they see her foal, a testament to her magical skill. Imagine, that little unicorn gave birth to an Alicorn!" she shouted, bringing her hoof down hard enough to crack the marble. She began to breathe heavily, her horn crackling with magic, bolts of which skittered across her coat. She removed the crystal from around her neck, setting it on the counter next to the books.

"Clearly, I need to work harder if I am going to avoid this. Times like these call from drastic measures. Golden Radiance, would you be so kind as to put a shield around yourselves? Professor, you should probably help. This will be big."

Golden Radiance’s eyes widened as she realized what Twilight was going to do. She reached into her bag, sucking two more stones of moonlight dry, and threw a shield into the air. The professor added his own magic to the mix. Hopefully it would be enough.

Twilight levitated all of the arcane tomes, four in all, into the air, as well as her crystal. Closing her eyes, she began to chant rapidly under her breath, as she reached for all of the magic at her disposal. Reaching into her very soul, she poured as much magic as she could out of her horn without killing herself in the process, bolts of purple Binding magic twisting among streamers of pitch black Breaking magic as Twilight began her spell. The books themselves contained the knowledge of a hundred hundred mages, all of them powerful beyond reasoning. Twilight's magic made those spells of ruin and desolation look like cantrips to amuse foals. Beams of light pierced the books, which began to crumble into ash. The tightly knit lines and webs of magic running between the books flared as the power and knowledge of those ancient tomes was stored inside Radiant Zenith's crystal, which began to glow slightly with the force of the magic contained inside. The beams coalesced into one massive torrent of energy as they were focused and collected, Twilight's fury lending the spell purpose as she wrought a true weapon, a massive repository of magic that would carve valleys into mountainsides and change the course of rivers if ever unleashed without constraint. Twilight tied the threads off expertly, opening her eyes as the crystal, now a smoky gray, came to rest around her neck once more, its simple cord belying the true power inside.

She opened her eyes, looking at her awestruck friends. "Now, let's go meet Luna. And when I next see Celestia or Cadance, I'll make sure they bleed for this."

________________________________________

The College was in pandemonium as what appeared to be the assembled might of Equestria marched onto the grounds, moving towards a simple blue house, led by five demigoddesses, the Monarch of the Dawn, and her consort, the Captain of the Royal Guard, who had brought a sizable chunk of the elite fighting force with him. Airships hovered overhead, readying their lightning guns, as whole wings of Pegasi hovered around the perimeter, waiting to strike at their target. At last, the house was surrounded, and three ponies stepped forward.

"Twilight! We know you're in there! Come out, or we'll have to come in and get you ourselves!" Shining Armor said, his helm glinting in the mid-morning light.

The Bearer of Loyalty stepped forward. "Please, Twilight! We don't want to hurt you, but you're a danger to yourself and others! Come out before somepony gets hurt!"

Cadance stepped forward. "Twilight, Celestia forgives you! We just want to bring you to Canterlot so you can speak with her! You're not in your right mind, please let us help you!"
The house was silent.

Cadance spoke again. "We'll give you five minutes to decide, but then we're coming in after you! Please don't make us hurt you, Twilight!"

________________________________________

The four ponies and dragon listened to the pleas coming from outside, discussing what to do.

"A frontal assault is out of the option. Sorry, Ms. Sparkle, but you're a Mage, so is the paper pony over there, and Spike is a dragon. Actually, I'm the only one who isn't good at magic here."

"Then what do you propose?"

The old unicorn raised a hoof. "I've got something in mind."

Spike turned. "You've got a plan?"

The old Professor shook his head. "No, it's like a plan, but better. I've got an escape route, which consists largely of me detaching the room from space and time. Unfortunately, I've only got enough power left in this glorified box of mine to get me and one other companion along. We'll end up somewhen soon, I'm sure."

Twilight nodded. "Well, that's our only option, then. Professor, take Grapevine and go. We'll catch up to you later. In the meantime, Spike, Golden Radiance, and I are going to head outside. Good luck."

Grapevine swallowed. Great, he thought to himself. I'm standing alone next to the madpony with the box.

________________________________________

The front door swung open wide, and Twilight Sparkle stepped onto the front porch, her eyes small against the sun. Spike followed her, and then came Golden Radiance. Taking positions on either side of her, they waited. Twilight nudged Spike.
"Still have problems with jealousy?" she asked, as he bent down, neither of them taking their eyes from the crowd in front of them.

"You have no idea." he murmured.

"Good. On my mark, then." she said, and Spike readied himself. "Well, we're outside! Is that it?" she called, watching as Cadance stepped forward, flanked by all five Elements.

"Are you going to come back to Canterlot peacefully?" Cadance asked, her voice pitched normally, but carrying as if she had shouted back to her.

"Aye, we'll be heading for Canterlot soon!" Twilight Sparkle called. "You can wait for us there, just a few things to do first."
Cadance lit her horn. "This is no laughing matter, Twilight. We're bringing you to Celestia directly, and whether or not you are conscious when we get there is up to you."

"Speaking of trips, Cadance, how was yours? Do you remember where you were born? I doubt it, you were just a few days old. I'm sure Celestia does, after all, she took you from mommy and daddy's cold, dead hooves. We'll not be coming back for a while, we're planning on taking the long way, so to speak. And if you try and say different, I will have absolutely no problem annihilating everypony who tries to stand in my way."

Cadance was vaguely disturbed by the venom in Twilight's voice, combined with her seemingly unshakeable confidence in herself. Regardless, she had her orders. "Very well, Twilight. I had hoped you would see reason, but apparently that is not the case. I hereby place you under arrest in the name of-"

She never had the chance to finish her sentence, the crystal around Twilight's neck flaring as she unleashed a bolt of ruinous fire that blistered the air as it sped towards the Alicorn. Twilight and her companions leapt off the porch as the little blue box of a house flickered and then vanished with a *whoosh*. Spike began to grow alarmingly as he took flight towards the Pegasi and airships above, dodging lightning as he came. Golden Radiance’s form flickered as illusory copies of herself followed her charge into the nearest pack of soldiers, disabling them with brutal efficiency.

Cadance's eyes widened as she saw three take on an army, and heard Shining Armor thundering towards her to provide support, the Elements bracing for a charge. Twilight rushed at them, and Cadance lowered her horn, preparing to engage in combat against the fury of a Mage betrayed.

Of Wrath and Retribution

Twilight covered ground quickly, her reaction time and endurance enhanced by the magic she wielded. However, she was not prepared for the speed and power with which her friends would be moving. Her eyes widened as she sensed Rainbow Dash moving in behind her, her already impressive skill and speed augmented by her Element. Fluttershy moved in close, and Twilight averted her eyes, sure that if she were to make eye contact with the yellow Pegasus, she would be locked down even more tightly than in their first meeting, and that was something she could not afford. Cadance, Shining Armor, and Rarity let loose with a barrage of force and stunning spells, closing in on the purple unicorn. Applejack and Pinkie moved to flank her, and Twilight began to wonder if she may have miscalculated. Flaring her horn, she teleported a short distance away, back towards the direction she had come, and watched as her friends' assaults closed in on an empty space, the Pegasi pulling up to avoid the magical blasts, and AJ planting her hooves to avoid colliding with Pinkie Pie.

Twilight swiftly ripped several rocks out of the ground, pressing them tightly and listening as the relatively brittle stone was compressed into something much stronger, an obdurate lump of earth that would give her assailants pause if they made contact. Wasting no time, Twilight flung them at Applejack, who was closing the distance quickly. The orange Earth pony lowered her shoulder, expecting to feel the rocks break against her newfound strength. However, the hardened stone beat a rapid tattoo against her, knocking her over and causing her to hiss with pain, her skin livid with the force of the blow. Twilight, wasting no time, teleported once more, realizing that she was unable to see Pinkie Pie, which was never good.

Blinking into existence a short distance away, Twilight was not at all surprised to suddenly feel the weight of the pink mare on her back, as the Bearer of Laughter attempted to slow her down long enough to contain her. Twilight fought the instinctive urge to buck her off, instead choosing the route she knew would remove her most efficiently. Twilight teleported once more, directly behind and above her brother, taking Pinkie along for the ride. The sanguine mare, unused to teleportation, slid to the ground queasily, her body struggling to acclimatize to the rapid magical reconstitution used in the spell. Twilight dodged a kick from Shining Armor, and fired a bolt of magic at Cadance before leaping backward to avoid Rainbow Dash's counterattack, as she landed with enough force to crater the ground. Twilight realized that she would have to change her plan if she was to escape, as her friends were giving her no openings to attack from.

________________________________________

The Equestrian Fifth Fleet was the prize of the north, the largest gathering of airships in existence, tasked with preserving peace near Fillydelphia and the Quilinese Islands. Its crew members had faced pirates, storms, even the occasional Minotaur assault. Nothing had prepared them for this. Spike, in his jealous rage, soared among them, fire and ruin spilling from his jaws. His claws shredded rigging and crushed the hardened sides of the vessels with murderous ease, sending those crew members unlucky enough to be born without wings screaming to their deaths. A frigate, one of the most powerful and feared Naval vessels, unleashed a full broadside with its lightning guns, which impacted the dragon squarely on one side. Spike bellowed, past coherent speech, and turned his attention to the vessel. Landing on the deck, he ripped the top layer of wood off entirely, exhaling fire into the decks below. The screams of burning ponies filled the air, and Spike turned his breath to the gas bag at the top, letting the flame play over every magically reinforced inch of the sack. He took to the air once more, as the fabric was finally unable to contain the heat, and the frigate exploded, killing everypony on board.

He knocked several pursuing Pegasi out of the air with contemptuous ease, following them down to the assembled ranks below. Ponies scrambled for cover, and he felt a very few spells ricochet off of his armored hide as he inhaled deeply, letting fire flow out of his jaws once more. The soldiers below burned, screaming in pain and fear as the armor they wore fused to their blackened bodies, their protection causing them only more agony. Spike landed, crushing one bulky Earth pony underneath his claws. Springing off of the hardened earth, he took to the air once more, his tail lazily obliterating the top of the College's clock tower. A flight of Air Corps Pegasi, moving fast, sped toward the dragon, who simply tucked his wings, spiraling through their midst in a rapid blur of claws and teeth, a bloody mist trailing behind him as the Pegasi were eviscerated. Once more his attention turned to the airships above, one of which was preparing to fire on Golden Radiance. Spike roared in challenge, and sped off to annihilate the vessel entirely.

________________________________________

Golden Radiance moved through the assembled ranks quickly, her horn flashing as she cut down those in front of her easily. Those who attempted to flee simply died, those who attempted to hold their ground died painfully, and those that attempted to fight died horribly. Her magic was strong, and her body stronger. She wheeled, feeling a kick from one Earth pony that had tried to dent her papery hide. Her eyes flared, and the stallion began to blister from the inside out, screaming horribly all the while. Blinking out of existence, she reappeared under a veil, directly behind one unicorn stallion who suddenly found himself buried alive, his horn simply removed as if with the passing of a sharp blade. Focusing, she began to siphon heat away from one pony in front of her, placing it in the body of his comrade. Both collapsed as one died of shock and the other's body boiled away from overheating. Calling more power to herself, she split the earth in front of her, fifty stallions screaming as it swallowed them whole. Her veil flickered and died as she cast a massive hallucinogenic spell over the ponies in front of her, each of whom collapsed screaming, trapped in their own personal nightmare. Within a minute, they would work themselves into fatal heart attacks.

A boot of azure magic sped through the air, catching her squarely on the chin. The unicorn who had cast it grinned triumphantly as she rocked back, apparently in pain. His grin faded as he noticed his spell skittering across her hide, blue lightning sinking into her as she turned towards him. His mouth opened in a scream as his own spell returned, blasting his horn into smithereens as it worked its way into his skull. Golden Radiance sighed as she turned from the collapsing pony, moving on to her next targets.

________________________________________

Twilight glanced up at the collapsing airships, the beginnings of a plan taking shape in her head. She dodged several bolts of magic from her friends, choosing instead to run full tilt towards the spot where the flaming airship was going to land. Bits of burning wood and smoking metal peppered the going around her, as she felt somepony big, probably Applejack, charging after her. The airship was right on top of her, and she leapt into the air, spinning to face her assailant as she teleported once more, taking her beyond the impact zone of the ship. Her eyes widened as she saw that it was not Applejack who had followed her. It was her brother, who looked up in horror as the wreckage of the airship came down on top of him. Planting his hooves, he tried to form one of his signature shields, and Twilight lost track of him as he was buried under ten tons of burning debris.

Cadance was screaming as she desperately began to lift off the remains of the airship off of her husband, and Twilight shook herself, realizing exactly what she had done. Her horn flared as she began to reach for what strength she had, and piece by piece the airship lifted itself into the air. Twilight held the mass of twisted metal and burning wood high in the air as Cadance darted inside, retrieving Shining Armor. At last, Twilight let the ship drop, and realized that she now had her chance. She cleared her mind, reaching for the crystal around her neck, and began to sift through the vast repository of knowledge it now contained, searching for one particular spell. Finding it, she reviewed the contents quickly and returned to reality. Performing each step flawlessly, Twilight sent magic through the earth beneath her, which began to rumble and crack. Noxious vapors spilled forth, wriggling across the ground. Twilight began to channel more Breaking magic through her horn, watching as it poured into the cracks. What she was attempting was very old, very dangerous, and very powerful, one of the most rare of enchantments. Twilight waited until the ground was supersaturated with magic, and then she spoke the words needed to complete her casting, words that had not been spoken since Starswirl himself had walked the earth. "Ata Bra Golem Devuk Hakhomer VeTigzar Zedim Chevel Torfe Yisroel!"

A massive arm of clay and stone burst from the ground, each finger easily as big as Twilight's torso. A twin forced its way from the mud, and Twilight took a step back as a brutish head, that of a wolf, rose from the deeps, its eyes burning with black fire. A massive torso followed, and at last the thing stood over them all, easily a hundred meters high and waiting for instructions. Twilight could see her friends getting ready to deal with this new threat. Closing her eyes, Twilight gave it the instructions necessary to ensure their escape, and sealed the directive inside of its primitive mind. It rumbled with force enough to rattle the teeth in her skull, speaking the language of the deep earth. The elemental stepped forward, with one purpose in mind, Twilight's orders repeating in its very core. "Keep the Elements and Princess occupied. Do not harm them. Above all, make sure that they do not follow us."

"What have I done?" she thought, as the golem lumbered forward, the Elements moving to engage it. "I may have just killed my brother...is what I'm doing worth it?" Shaking her head to rid herself of the thoughts, she began to move, veiling herself to avoid suspicion. Having been wrapped up in her own battle, she had failed to see what damage she had wrought to the College. The direction Golden Radiance had assaulted was little more than a smoking and charred field of corpses, and she could hear the aerial combat raging above her, watching in horror as unicorns plummeted to the ground, and their shipmates who could still fly tried desperately to save them. As she watched, a cruiser in retreat that had been listing to one side, smoke coming from its gunports, exploded, causing debris to rain down on the ponies finding cover below. She caught sight of a sobbing Cadance laboring to save Shining Armor, whose breathing was labored and shallow. As she sprinted by, she caught sight of his mangled back and face, and the stump where one of his hooves used to be. She wanted nothing more than to help, but she hardened her heart and kept running, desperately trying to find Golden Radiance.

Her hooves worked doubly trying to keep their balance on the blanket of corpses she found herself running over. Catching sight of the mare, she gasped. Golden Radiance had what forces were remaining in a rout, sucking stone after stone down as she channeled vast power in a massive assault, annihilating whole regiments in flashes of light. "Golden Radiance!" Twilight called. The mare looked over, ceasing her assault. Her eyes widened at the sight of the golem, which roared and knocked Fluttershy out of the air with a mighty blow. Twilight finally caught up to the construct.

"We need to go. I can't hold off the Elements and Cadance forever, and you can bet that when the Guard detachment my brother brought along gets here, they'll be a damn sight more difficult to deal with. I'm getting Spike and them we're heading east. Come on!" And with that, the two raced across the war zone that was the College, heading for its easternmost edge.

"Spike!" she called, magically enhancing her voice. "Break off, let's go!"

The dragon looked at her, and without looking back disengaged from the vessel he had been dismantling, leaving it to limp to safety. His form began to lose mass as he flew, the power and fury exchanged for speed and precision. Flaring his wings, he landed heavily by her side, the three of them running once again. Twilight caught sight of Applejack who veered to intercept them. The golem turned, a small portion of itself falling into one hand. For the second time that day, the Bearer of Honesty was battered with rocks, the force of the blow carrying her over the trio's heads. Twilight's friend bounced along the ground limply, heading straight for one of the crevices left by Golden Radiance’s attacks. Twilight reached out with her magic, catching the cowpony by one hoof and slinging her roughly away, sighing with relief when she slid to a stop away from the combat, her orange flame extinguished.

The trio sped away from the fighting, Twilight using magic to give them the energy to run. It was barely enough. They had overextended themselves, and exhaustion was setting in. It was a stroke of luck that they had kept the packs, but until they escaped the city limits there was no way they could begin to think of resting. And between them and the safety of the foothills they would be crossing to get to the northeastern mountains was a gate with guards and heavy defenses. Twilight drew on the energy of the crystal as they approached, hearing the alarms of the guards as they scrambled to man their defenses. There was no way out save through the gate, so Twilight regretfully released the spell she had dreaded having to use, watching as each guard slumped over, clots forming in their brains and stopping their hearts instantly. Another bolt of force liquefied the stone of the gate, which crumbled and collapsed just before they passed through it. Out in the open, they spread out, as the lightning guns of the airships began to fire, trying to get their range. Twilight's horn flared again, and she stumbled as yet more power poured into the air around her. Clouds formed overhead with unnatural speed, and a wind began to sweep over the plain, picking up speed as they went. Golden Radiance formed a shield against the wind, which began to pick up in earnest. Twilight pushed harder than ever, and the three friends flew across the plains, the city left far behind as a funnel cloud stretched towards the ground, a massive tornado that stood in place, preventing any of the damaged ships from pursuing them.

As Twilight ran, she could hear Cadance's voice, louder than the howl of the wind around them, from the burning city behind. "Twilight! Is this what you wanted? Is this enough for you? I hope you're happy, because I'm going to make sure you answer for this, all of it! I promise, Twilight! I promise!"

________________________________________

It wasn't until the sun had finally dipped past the horizon, throwing the land into shadow, that Twilight let her magic loose, slumping to the ground in exhaustion. Even after they could no longer hear the storm behind them, or the sounds of battle, they had continued to run. Twilight's elemental, strong as it was, would not have lasted more than an hour, and less than that if the Elements had been joined by Cadance. So they had run, as fast as they could while the city of Fillydelphia fought fires and cared for its wounded, and Twilight further cemented herself as a monster in Equestria's eyes.

They made camp for the evening in a small patch of woods, and risked a fire in order to cook food and boil water from a murky pool nearby, rendering it safe for drinking. The mood that night was somber, as each of the companions realized exactly what they had done. Golden Radiance had destroyed hundreds of lives, ripping them away from the world without thought for their homes, or families, or lovers. She had killed them without hesitation, pity, or remorse. If what Twilight had said about her family was true, and the Guard truly had murdered her and her family, then what she had done was no better. She hadn't given any stallion among them the chance to run, she had merely slain without thought for those around her, without care for them, as if they were toys to be broken and cast aside like trash.

Spike stared at his claws, which were caked with blood even after he had tried to scrub them off in the nearby pool. The fact that he had dismantled an entire fleet of airships, while frightening in its own right, wasn't what bothered him most. What bothered him was the fact that it felt right somehow, that he had, deep down, enjoyed what he was doing. He remembered the coppery tang of blood on his tongue, the feel of ripping through helpless unicorns and Pegasi, and he realized that it had felt good. They had feared him as the dragon he was, and he had showed all of them what it truly meant to fight against one of his kind. He growled softly, and turned in on himself, coiling up and trying to forget what atrocities he had committed.

Twilight was worst off by far. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw her brother looking up at the wreckage of an airship that was about to crush him, or the expression of horror on Cadance's face as she tried to stem the bleeding and soothe his burns, or Shining Armor's broken and battered body lying terribly still, fighting for life. Twilight Sparkle could no longer deny it. If she were to show her face again, anywhere in any city in Equestria, she would be branded a monster, a criminal, and a murderer. She sniffed, fighting back tears. Regardless of what she had said, she had never wanted anything to happen to Shining Armor. Or her friends. Even if it meant that they were now pursuing her, Twilight still hoped that her friends were alive and unharmed.

She couldn't believe what she was prepared to do. Applejack had a foal, and Pinkie was expecting! What right did she have to take that away from them? And it wasn't just them. Each of her friends had lives, and lovers, and hopes and dreams far beyond hers. It wasn't her place to take that from them, any more than it was Celestia's right to take her life away from her. Or was it? Twilight was fighting a goddess, one who moved the sun in the sky and wielded power over all of Harmony. How could she possibly fight against her teacher, the immortal monarch of Equestria, even with help? Celestia had imprisoned Luna for a thousand years with the Elements of Harmony at her side, who was to say she wouldn't do it again? And Twilight would deserve it at that point, too.

The mare chided herself for thinking that way. If she was correct in her assumptions, (and she was, the logic was flawless), then Celestia was nowhere near the perfect monarch Twilight had thought her to be. She was apparently prepared to trade her life for that of a foal she was not going to have, something she had already done in the past. She had done something to her friends, that much was certain. The Bearers pursuing her were no more her friends than Celestia was a normal pony. They were something else at this point, and Twilight was certain from the way they acted that her friends were no longer entirely in control of themselves.

A horrible thought occurred to her. Was she? The magic she had been using looked disturbingly similar to some of the magic she had seen Nightmare Moon using, back before that entity had been banished by her and her friends. She recalled the many passages she had read on dark magic, necromancy and mind control and many others, magic that seemed to offer the world on a silver platter, all for the low cost of your soul, leaving you as nothing more than an unfeeling, psychotic, and entirely too powerful killing machine. Was Twilight following that path? She could never see herself doing the things she had just done before she had started using Breaking magic, but she had also never imagined having to fight half an army and an Alicorn, not to mention the Elements of Harmony. Troubled, she used some of the meditation techniques Celestia had taught her, trying to center herself. Soon, she slipped into restless sleep.

________________________________________

Fillydelphia Medical Center was one of the finest institutions in Equestria, as well as one of the largest. That being said, tonight it was full, with all staff present and working overtime to treat the almost one thousand beds full of wounded soldiers, saving the ones they could and easing the passage of the ones they couldn't. Sadly, there were far more of the latter than the former. Healing magic only went so far, and even with the added assistance of the College and the Regular Medical Corps, many ponies went untreated as doctors worked furiously to staunch wounds, treat shock, and ease pain. The hospital was filled with noise, from the urgent shouts of the doctors to the groans of the wounded and dying to the sobs of loved ones clinging to those briefly covered with bloody sheets before being wheeled away to make room for others.

One corner of the hospital, however, was silent save for the beeping of an EKG and the hum of a respirator. The stallion resting on a bed inside had just been put through an extremely radical surgery, one the doctors had been hesitant to perform until a scroll sealed with the insignia of Celestia herself had appeared and ordered it. By his side was his wife, who had refused to leave his side after he was wheeled out of the room, and had indeed fallen asleep holding his hoof in her own, her normally beautiful face streaked with tears and drawn with exhaustion. She was alone, the Bearers of Harmony beginning their pursuit of Twilight Sparkle right after they had finally brought the golem to its knees, leaving the shattered city to fend for itself as they began to track her. They had angled their pursuit towards Canterlot, pulling away from the mountains in order to bring Twilight in.

So it was that Princess Mi Amore di Cadenza slept the silent sleep of one performing the duties of a guardian angel, waiting on her Shining Armor to wake up, hoping against hope that the procedure had gone as planned. She was woken by a gentle stirring from the bed, the first time he had moved since he was brought into the hospital. Her eyes fluttered open as she looked at the stallion she loved sit up and look around groggily. "Cadance?"

Her face lit up. "Shining Armor!" She kissed him, gentle tears of joy falling from her face. "Thank Celestia you're alright! I was so worried..."

"What happened? I can't...I don't...how did I get here? The last thing I remember was Twily heading for the field, and she was about to get hit by the airship...I had to protect her."

Cadance's face darkened. "It was a trap, to lure one of us in and give herself extra time. I think she intended for me to be the one underneath, not you. She threw the airship off of you before she left."

"Then...she's still in there, somewhere. Somewhere inside of her, Twilight is still there. We can still convince her that Celestia knows what she's doing. How are...the soldiers? What happened to them?"

"The three of them accounted for eight hundred deaths, as well as two hundred civilian deaths between them. Wounded is a little over three times that, but most of them...Shining, most of them won't make it. They were thorough. You're lucky, we were able to help you."

Shining Armor's brow furrowed. "Why is my vision fuzzy? And I'm having trouble feeling one of my legs. Breathing's a bit difficult too."

The Princess levitated a small mirror from the bedside table. "You were almost dead, Shining Armor. They had to replace a few things...but everything will eventually work exactly the way it's supposed to. And I still love you, no matter what. Just remember that." And with that, she gave him the mirror.

Shining Armor's breath caught in his chest. One side of his face was gone, including one eye, which had been replaced with a copy of steel and glass, fused flawlessly into the bronze half-mask that had replaced half of his once-proud visage. It glinted with magic, Cadance's familiar teal magic powering the device. He threw off the sheets, seeing what other changes had been wrought to his body while he slept. His front had been fitted with adamantium plating, a cunningly layered piece of armor that provided more flexibility and protection than any plate he had worn before. His left front leg was gone, replaced with more of the same metalwork. Shining Armor stared at the thing he had become.

"Celestia approved the procedure almost instantly. If everything goes as planned, you'll be even stronger and faster than you were before the crash." Shining Armor was silent. "It was the only option, they were saving the parts for another soldier but he had recently died. The surgeons here aren't as good as the ones in Canterlot, and it was either this or you dying. Do you hate me?" Cadance asked, unable to feel what her husband was thinking.

Shining Armor turned to his wife. "Hate you? No, I could never hate you. This will just take some getting used to, is all. As long as you're with me, I know I can make it through this." And with that, the two kissed, ready to face the world together once more.

________________________________________

E' lei?

Si, penso di si.

Dobbiamo portarla alla Principessa, giusto?

Si, luna pagherà bene per averla..

Non svegliari lei o il drago. Li avvicineremo domani mattino.

Certo. Lo la guardio. Rimanete attenti, non vogliamo essere preso.

Of Wings and Wonder

Twilight woke to the smell of cooking food, and the smoke of a cheerfully burning campfire. She sniffed at the air, her stomach growling. Stretching, she winced at the pain that lay on her bones, the first of what would surely be many penalties her body would lay on her for her overexertion yesterday. Her stomach growled once more, another side effect of magic. To avoid drains on the soul itself, magic would take energy from other places if allowed. Her natural reservoir of energy was one of those places, and now it demanded refilling. Turning over to face the fire, she found herself staring at a weathered looking old Pegasus, wearing what appeared to be boiled leather armor, a dagger slung over one hip.

The Pegasus, hearing her movement, glanced over one shoulder, smiling as he turned some sort of skewers over the fire, humming softly. Twilight's eyes widened, as she caught sight of three more hovering just above the camp on silent wings. She came to her hooves, ready to raise an alarm, before she noticed that Spike and Golden Radiance were talking quietly with several others, all Pegasi and all in armor. One of them, noticing she was up, nudged her companion. The pony, a young female about her age, looked up.

"Buongiorno, Miss Sparkle! I am hoping we did not wake you, you looked like you could use the rest. Are you hungry? We have made breakfast if you wish to eat before we leave!" she said, indicating even more Pegasi who were pulling peppers and onions off of the skewers, chattering quietly in a dialect of New Classical.

Twilight realized that if they had meant harm, these ponies would have already done so, and Spike would surely have been able to smell trickery or deception on them before they had even tried to attempt it. Warily, she sat down. Another Pegasus, again moving silently, handed her a skewer of vegetables, which she held lightly, feeling the heat from the fire still on it.

"If you don't mind my asking, and it's not too much trouble, would you be able to tell me who you are and what you are doing in our camp?"

The Pegasus smacked her head, one grey hoof right between her golden eyes. "Le mie scuse, Ms. Sparkle. My name is Tarantella Allegretta. Until recently, I was the daughter of the great Condottiero, Trucco Allegretta. This was his company, now it is mine by right of blood and family. We are the Fiato Danzatore, the Gale Dancers. And yes, Ms. Sparkle, you can trust us. The Night Princess paid us well to deliver you to your destination. Please, eat." she said, gesturing at the skewer. Twilight pulled off a piece of cooled onion, peppered and spiced. Suddenly far beyond ravenous, she began to eat quickly, barely tasting the food. The Pegasus by the fire handed her another, which she took more time with.

Tarantella nodded. "Good, good. Mages eat like ten ponies after hard fighting, and from what your friends tell me you acquitted yourself well."

Twilight paused. "There was nothing good about that. A city burns because of me, and I can never undo the damage I have done."

The Pegasus's face grew serious. Sitting down, she placed one wing over Twilight's shoulders. The unicorn was shocked, as this was normally a gesture used only among families in Pegasus culture. "Giovane mago. I can tell that it rests heavy on your conscience. As it would any sane pony. But there is nothing you can do now, and your journey is not yet done. I am not good with words, but if you should like to discuss it when we arrive at the Castillo, I would be more than happy to help, as would anypony else in this band of mine. Is that not true?" she called, suddenly on her feet once more. "Will you help the Lady Twilight?"

A chorus answered, the troupe cheering "Per il nostro honore!"

She turned, a smile back on her face. "See? They swear by their honor, bought and paid for. We are yours until the end, Ms. Sparkle. Your contract guarantees that much. Now, eat! Mangia, mangia! We have much ground to cover if you are to meet the Princess tonight!"

Twilight nearly choked. "Tonight? Spike, how long was I asleep?"

The dragon looked sheepish. "We fled Filly about two days ago. You went to bed that night and wouldn't wake up, and neither Golden Radiance or myself had any idea what to do. We were about to start panicking when Tarantella flew down with a few Pegasi, and once she convinced us that they were friends, she examined you."

Tarantella nodded. "I have not been in combat with many mages, but I do recognize the signs of overuse among your kind. Simple rest and some food is all that is needed to replenish your energy. But enough talk! Do you wish more to eat? We have plenty!"

The unicorn began to panic. "But I have no idea where to go! I can't teleport us all there!"

Another Pegasus, this one sporting a fine beard, stepped forward. "Mi scusi, Ms. Sparkle. We have a way to get us there tonight, but you must be well rested first. If you are quite sure you have eaten enough, I can begin the procedure."

Twilight raised her hooves in surrender. "Yes, I've eaten enough. I don't know how we are going to cross Equestria by the end of the day, but you seem to know what you are doing. Let's begin."

The stallion beamed. "Eccelente! Brava, Sima! Bring the needles and box!" He turned to her, a smile on his face. "We have not used this in over twenty years. So excited I am to try my hoof at it once more!"

Two Pegasi, presumably Sima and Brava, hurried forward with a small pine box, some needles, and a stool. The stallion gestured for her to sit. "Now, do not worry, Signora. The needles are well boiled and quite clean. That said, this next part will hurt." He turned, calling over his shoulder. "Who is my donatore?"

A clamor arose as several Pegasi stepped forward, each looking eager. However, they were driven off by a few heavy cuffs from Tarantella, who stepped forward to replace them, shouting at them as they ran away laughing. "The nerve of you, taking that honor from me! Zoppori stupido!" She settled by the bearded pony, who looked at her with an amused expression on his face.

"You wish this, Tara? What would your father say?"

"Just do it, Zio Rame. It's my right, and I'm claiming it." she said, blushing a bit.

Rame shook his head, chuckling. "Ah, to be young. Very well, wings out, please."

Tarantella spread her wings wide, their pearlescent hues shimmering in the morning light. Rame plucked two pinion feathers, growing close near the shoulder blades, and held them up to the light. "Beautiful, Tara. These shall do nicely. You may step away, watch if you wish to do so."

The Pegasus captain stood a short distance away, watching with interest as Rame turned back to Twilight. "I advise you relax, Ms. Sparkle. Though I am quick, it is still painful." he said, threading a needle.

Twilight, confused, relaxed her shoulder muscles. Rame laid one feather along her back, extended much the same way Twilight's feathers would, if she had wings. Suddenly, she felt a fiery pain shoot through her back, and she hissed as Rame pulled the thread through her back tightly, binding the feather to her skin. He was fast, Twilight felt five stitches up and down across her shoulder. "Once more, Ms. Sparkle. You are brave, the last pony I did this to screamed like a small filly."

She looked at Spike, who held her gaze reassuringly. Nodding, Twilight felt Rame lay the next feather along her back, and before she could tense up once again, the Pegasus had bound the next feather to her back. This time, Twilight grunted a bit, feeling warm blood trickle down her spine. The bearded warrior held up a small box, removing an odorous paste from inside and smearing the contents across her back, both staunching the wounds and hiding the stitches.

"Now, you will be ready in five minutes. Flex often, it will help you to get used to the new nerves. And remember that you need to feel it, not think it. They'll take care of the rest." And with that, the stallion folded up his stool and packed a small bag, slinging it over his back. "Tara, I'm heading up with the advance party. Catch up when you can, and try not to leave your Altro Ala behind, hey?"

This prompted another furious blush from the mare, who waved him away. The stallion flew off, chuckling. Tarantella turned to Twilight, who was beginning to feel an itching along her back. "Apologies. My uncle is a wonderful surgeon, but a terrible jokester. How do you feel?"

Twilight jumped a bit, feeling oddly light as her back shivered once more. "Odd. What's in that paste, it smells to high heaven!"

Tarantella smiled a bit. "Arrakis sand, several alchemical compounds, fever oil, and dragon shit as a base. Sorry, it's still a work in progresso."

"Ha-ahhh-ahaaahahh! What is this doing?" the unicorn asked, catching something out of the corner of her eye. Whipping around, she saw more grey feathers, and felt a twinge in her shoulders.

Tarantella calmly trotted over, placing one hoof between Twilight's shoulder blades. The mare immediately collapsed at the touch, which felt far more intense than it should have. "Is it not obvious? You have been loaned a pair of wings."

Twilight groaned as she felt something of hers dragging along the ground. Turning, she saw a grouping of purple-tinged grey feathers rapidly sprouting from the one that now wriggled along her back. As she watched in wonder, they grew, from foal sized to filly sized to those of a full grown mare. Experimentally, she flexed, eyes wide with fascination as the wing-no, her wing, raised itself off of the ground.

Tarantella laughed, clapping. "Brava, belissima! Keep that up! Try for a bit of lift next! Leave the ground behind!"
Twilight got to her hooves shakily, watching as Pegasi departed all around her, at least fifty and probably more. She flapped, feeling the powerful downdraft of her newfound appendages ruffle the grass at her feet. Again she flapped, rising a bit off of the ground. Suddenly, it was as if the last piece of a puzzle had fallen into place, and Twilight left the ground behind, rising quickly above the treetops. Spike and Golden Radiance lifted into the air after her, the light paper mare riding on his back, holding onto Twilight's bags. Laughing in exhilaration, Twilight flew higher still, hearing the cheers of the Pegasi around her.

"Atta girl, Signora Twilight!"

"Brava, cavalla!"

"Bellissimo!"

Tarantella rose up beside the mare, hovering on a pocket of warm air. "Well done, Lady Twilight! Come, accompany me to the front. We are about to show you why we are called the Fiato Danzatore!"

________________________________________

Twilight flew alongside Tarantella, who gave a sharp whistle as they reached the front of the "V" they were flying in. The Pegasus turned to Twilight. "Now, remember! Don't try to fight if you get caught in a backdraft! You'll be a bit shaken, but unharmed if you just relax and let your wings do the work! Hai capito?"

Twilight nodded. "Capisco".

The two flew alongside Spike, his powerful wings allowing him to take point without too much effort on his part. As they flew, Twilight felt a gust of wind push at her back, speeding her forward for a bit. Another, this one stronger, pushed her again. Twilight watched as the Pegasi behind her began to channel weather as they flew, packing the sleekest and whitest clouds together into a cone. Spinning it expertly, a small wind was soon generated, making their forward progress easier. As more mass was added, the wind picked up, and the cloud began to darken. Soon, a stiff breeze had turned into a strong wind, and Tarantella tossed Twilight a pair of goggles, indicating that she should wear them. The mare affixed them to her face, seeing those around her doing the same. Spreading her wings wide and gliding, Twilight was just in time to experience why this particular band was called the Gale Dancers.

The cloud behind them turned an ominous black, and the entire company was flung forward by gale force winds, speeding along at speeds that no Pegasi should be going normally. The cone began to feed itself, sucking in passing clouds and thermals with ease, as well as the occasional Pegasus. These latter were shot out of the front, hurled towards the front at incredible speeds, laughing and whooping all the way. Twilight, much to her dismay, began to feel the slipstream tugging at her tail. Fearfully, she glanced at Tarantella, who only nodded reassuringly, giving her a huge grin. Resigning herself to her fate, Twilight allowed herself to be drawn into the cone of wind.

The inside was black and noisy, a jumble of confusion and differing winds that spun her about until the unicorn began to get queasy. Picking up speed, Twilight began to right herself, noticing that she was approaching the tip of the cone at an alarming rate. Flaring her wings, the unicorn shot out of the cone, speeding towards the front once more. Remembering something she had seen Rainbow Dash do once, she pointed her front hooves and furled her wings slightly, corkscrewing past the cheering mercenaries around her. Reaching the front, she spread her wings again, hair mussed and face flushed with triumph.

A mustachioed Pegasus flew by, bumping her hoof with his own. "Well done, piccolo impresario!" he said, and tucked his own wings, falling into the tunnel behind them.

Twilight rejoined the front, as Spike and Golden Radiance cheered. Tarantella swooped from above, flying wingtip to wingtip with her. "Well done, Ms. Sparkle! That was most impressive! You should have been born a Pegasus, I think."

Twilight smiled, mouth opening to receive the compliment. Her expression turned to one of horror, and she dove to a lower altitude, so as to avoid spraying the Pegasi behind her with her vomit.

Embarrassed, she returned to the front of the formation, Tarantella's laughter ringing through the skies.

________________________________________

The flight of Pegasi began to disperse the cloud as they neared their destination, a large valley covered in forest. The group had done something amazing, flying from one end of Equestria to another in a single day. As they spiraled down, their guiding wind dispersing, Twilight noticed torchlight flickering among the trees. She followed Tarantella down through the valley, and landed beside her in a large clearing, watching the wings fall from her back in a forlorn pile of feathers, including the ones sewn to her back. Twilight brushed off the crumbling clay, checking her back. The holes were gone, leaving smooth and unblemished fur behind. A bit saddened, Twilight watched her wings blow away in the wind.

She felt Tarantella standing beside her. "Grazie Mille." she said, as the feathers drifted away. "That was wonderful."

The mercenary captain gave a little bow. "It was my pleasure, Ms. Sparkle. I am glad you enjoyed it. Perhaps one day we shall fly again. For now, come. The Castillo is nearby, and the rest of my family wishes to meet you."

The two mares left the field, chattering and laughing like old friends as the sun dipped behind a mountain, casting shadows over the valley below. As they wound their way through the trees, greeting the sentries among them, again all Pegasi, Twilight noticed that the moon was not out yet, though it should have been. Upon mentioning this to Tarantella, the captain shrugged. "It is Luna's right. I imagine she does it to throw off pursuers should they try to follow her. It will come up, never fear. In the meantime, let us eat. I know you must still hunger, especially after flying. Wait until you meet my mother, she is the best cook in these mountains by far."

Tarantella wasn't making an idle boast. Her mother, a portly mare who spoke only New Classical, was a loud and boisterous Pegasus who smiled constantly and was frying tomatoes, boiling soup, and baking bread all at the same time, expertly shuffling knives, spoons, and serving boards back and forth with the ease born of practice. Though Twilight was fluent in New Classical, this mare spoke much too quickly for her to understand, and once Tarantella joined in, Twilight was left out of the loop entirely. Idly, she allowed her gaze to wander out of the camp, towards a low rise that broke the treetops. Upon it, barely discernible by the sliver of moon peeking over the valley's edge, was a ruined manor, walls crumbled and windows broken. She realized that the house must have at one point belonged to Ultimo and his wife, the nameless Condottieri Pegasus.

And if that were true, then Twilight was probably eating dinner with the remaining family, who refused to abandon this place, either out of fear, or some sense of honor, or perhaps it was simple stubbornness. The thought was oddly comforting to her. Though their family had been struck with tragedy, Tarantella and her mother were still willing to remain loyal to this place. And their family was still strong, even after so many years had gone by.

"Ms. Sparkle!" a voice called, snapping her out of her reverie. "Come, you must eat. And then we ride for the Castillo, so you may meet Luna by midnight." Tarantella trotted out of the darkness, a tray of food balanced on her head. "Please, join us! Good food and company await, a brief rest from your long journey. After we have eaten our fill, you and I shall complete it."

Smiling, the purple mare trotted back into the light of the campfire, to join in laughter and companionship once more, a commodity that was all too precious to her nowadays.

Of Fears and Falling

News had come from Canterlot, a single Pegasus in dark armor appearing at the edges of the Condottieiri's camp with a message from Luna. The search party was to depart from Canterlot in one week's time. Factoring a three day journey and one day to approach the castle before striking, the consensus reached in the camp was to depart for Canterlot in three days, in order to give the flight of mercenaries a chance to rest and recover from the long flight of the previous day. This was a two edged blade for the three companions, because while it was a chance for them to rest and recuperate from the massive stress of the past days, it also provided them with a chance to come to terms with that fact that they had destroyed hundreds, if not thousands of lives.

It was hardest on Spike. Twilight found that he refused to sleep the night they had come down from the mountain, the third night he had done so. While he said it was because he didn't feel tired, Twilight knew that to be false. His shoulders slumped in exhaustion, his breathing was labored, and his movements were sluggish. He was irritable and easily confused, preferring to spend time on his own, going for long walks in the woods and refusing to talk about Fillydelphia with Golden Radiance or Twilight.

The mare was beside herself with worry. Not only would Spike be useless in a fight in this condition, he was slowly causing himself even more pain, and Twilight was unable to do a thing about it. Every attempt to help him was met with a rebuke, gentle at first, but decidedly less so as time went by. Finally, he refused to talk about it at all, simply leaving whenever Twilight tried to bring it up. She would have followed, but a dangerous glint in Spike's eyes warned her that it might not have been a good idea.

"I just don't know what to do with him, Tara!" she confided, Golden Radiance nodding in sympathy as they cradled mugs of warm mead at the end of the first day. Spike had left the camp in the late afternoon, spreading his wings and lifting into the gathering twilight after her last attempt. "He won't talk about it, and I know that it's causing him to hurt. I just can't get him to open up and talk with me."

"And you've brought it up several times already. I think I understand, Twilight." Tarantella said, as she stared into the flames. "We occasionally deal with the dragons up here. I can understand him being in a mood, but have you ever considered the fact that he is simply unready to speak on it? I have not spoken with many dragons myself, but I do know they can be incredibly stubborn at times. Perhaps he simply will not talk about it for a while yet. You may have to accept it. E la vita."

"But he won't sleep! You've see him, he refuses to even try. I've never seen him go more than a day or two without sleep, but he's going on four now. He's worse than useless right now, he's a liability. I could accept that if not for the fact that I care about him too much. He's not just an ally to me, he's my oldest friend." Twilight said, as she stared at the mountains she had seen him flying towards.

Golden Radiance spoke up. "I believe that you will also need somepony to talk to, Twilight. Spike and I may have been through a lot, but this is all about you, personally. And you have yet to even acknowledge the multitude of betrayals against yourself."

Twilight indicated her crystal. "I use this while I sleep. It lets me go over a lot of things while I would normally be unconscious. It's how I came up with the plan for the train back in the supply depot. I thought about it in my sleep."

The paper construct inspected it closely. "That is very impressive, Ms. Sparkle. I still believe you need an outside party to speak to, however. Spike would be ideal. You clearly have a great deal of trust with one another."

"What about you?" Twilight countered, a bit defensively. "Don't tell me that you aren't bothered by the things we've done."

"Of course I am." Golden Radiance said calmly. "However, my life shall be far longer than I originally intended. Should I be killed, I will simply go dormant, a book once more until somepony decides to revive me. That I made sure of. I shall have plenty of time to contemplate my sins, eternity in fact. You and Spike shall have considerably less time, as coarse as it sounds. You two are the priority, Ms. Sparkle, not us."

Tarantella nodded emphatically. "You have been chosen to lead us by Luna. Us and many others. No one else, not her, not Golden Radiance, not some noble or warrior. You are our guiding light, as it were. Should you or Spike fall, we will have no one."

Twilight closed her eyes. "Fine. I'll talk to him. I've got an idea on how to do it, too. But I'll need everypony away from the camp, far away. The Castillo should work."

________________________________________

Spike landed heavily near the camp, panting slightly as he surveyed the tents. Frowning, he listened for the normal activity inside of the settlement, hearing nothing. Warily, he padded into the middle of the crude dwellings, noting that a fire was lit in the center of camp. Steering himself in that direction, the dragon was surprised to find that only one pony was sitting nearby, tossing bundles of plants onto the fire, sending heady smoke into the air.

Spike got a whiff of it, recoiling a bit at the tangy smell of citrus, though he knew that no plant in these mountains bore that sort of fruit. He peered through the air, noting that the pony in question wore leather armor. He ventured a question. "Hello? Where is everypony? Is there a raid?"

The pony looked up, her horn glinting in the low light of the fire. "They've gone to give us some privacy, Spike. We need to talk, both of us."

Spike snorted angrily, his claws digging into the earth. "I've already said I'm not going to discuss Fillydelphia, Twilight. You may as well drop it."

She shook her head. "No. You're not sleeping, you've not asked me to find you any food at all, and you're acting irrational. We are both talking this out, and there's not a thing you can do to stop me. We can do this the easy way, or not. It's up to you."

Spike said nothing, choosing instead to launch himself into the air, leaving the unicorn inside the camp. He turned towards the mountains. Twilight wanted to act like that? Fine, he'd stay up there until it was time to leave. Of course it was childish, but he wasn't the only one acting like a child. He heard a faint pop from inside the camp. Suddenly, an unexpected burden landed on his neck. Unused to the weight, he twisted his head around.

Twilight clung determinedly to his neck. Spike's wingbeats faltered, unable to support the young dragon's weight as well as hers. Golden Radiance had been no problem, being made largely of paper. Twilight was heavy, and he simply could not support her. Before he could do much more than open his mouth, however, Twilight's horn spat with magic, and she touched him between both of his eyes. Spike's body seized up, and suddenly the world was shrouded in blackness.

________________________________________

Spike looked up at the light above him, glimmering faintly as if viewed through smoke. He flapped his wings, propelling himself through the void. As the light approached, he felt a gentle tug, as if it was drawing him inside. Deciding to let it, he allowed himself to glide forward, and the light shone brightly, engulfing the drake in a warm cocoon of shimmering purple luminescence. Spike squinted, the light in question shining through his eyelids even when he closed them. It quickly became unbearable, and as it grew Spike once more smelled citrus. At last, the light began to recede, and Spike was no longer flying.

The dragon crouched on top of a small rise, looking over a familiar valley. A swamp stretched away to his right, and a mountain range rose to meet the sky on his left. He could see the Everfree Forest ahead, but it was what lay in between him and that expanse of trees that interested the dragon. Where Ponyville should have been was instead a well-kept manor, large, but nowhere near as large as the town had been. Spike took flight, spiraling down towards the well-manicured grounds, aiming for the front of the house. He passed over the walls, landing directly in front of the door to the house. A note was fastened to the front, and he glanced at it briefly.

"Spike-in the garden around back. Waiting with a drink. Twilight"

The dragon walked around the side of the house, aiming for the garden. A whitewashed gazebo housed both a table and the mare he was looking for. Spike walked up to the table, ignoring the shade keeping the hot sun off of his back. Twilight regarded him calmly. After a brief moment, the drake spoke. "Where are we?"

"In my head, Spike. Golden Radiance’s crystal helps me to visualize this place, and this is what I choose to visualize. I thought it would help us both to talk. Sort of removing us from the situation, letting us take a look at the problem objectively, instead of having it right in front of us." Twilight levitated a glass into the air, ice clinking against the side. "Imaginary lemonade?"

Spike took the glass gingerly. "So, if we are both here, at least in respect to our minds, what's happened to our bodies?"

Twilight's face became grim. "Well, right now I've accelerated our mental processes several hundred times. We have some time to talk, but I'm afraid that right now, since we are both technically unconscious, both of us are falling from several hundred feet. I wouldn't worry about it much if I were you, I'll let you go before you are in danger."

Spike stared at her. "What about the Pegasi?"

"They've been sent to the Castillo. They wouldn't be able to interfere if they wanted to. And Golden Radiance might be able to slow the fall if not for the fact that she doesn't know what I planned along with the rest of the Condottieri. It's just you and me, Spike."

The dragon growled. "And if I refuse to talk here?"

Twilight sipped at her lemonade. "I hold you here for a while. Long enough for both of us to fall some more. Then I let you go. That jolt you felt before falling unconscious was me galvanizing your muscles. Your wings are flaring right now. You'll be slowed enough to glide in for a soft landing. I won't be so lucky, of course."

Spike snarled. "You have no right to have me make that decision."

"I have every right." Twilight snapped. "I need you, Spike. I need the dragon I love back, not just fighting fit but as someone I can trust. For pity's sake, you're refusing to do anything to help yourself, and you're not letting me help you. So, now I'm helping you without your permission. We talk this out now, or you may as well have killed me when we reach Canterlot, because if you aren't by my side, I'm dead anyway."

Spike was silent for a moment. He stared at the glass of liquid in his claw, condensation running down one side. He looked back at Twilight. "You wouldn't go through with it, would you?"

Her face and body were unreadable. "I don't particularly want to find out. I'd advise we not get to that point. And I'm not letting either of us wake up until we've genuinely solved the problem. So no faking it. We are in my head, so I'll know if you're putting me off."

The dragon downed the lemonade. It was good, sweet and cool and refreshing. "Fine. Ok, fine. Let's talk."

________________________________________

Twilight spoke up first. "You dropped an airship on my brother." She shook herself, realizing that it sounded accusatory. "That's not what I meant. You dropped the airship, I led him under it. I thought it was going to be Applejack or Cadance. But it was Shining Armor, that idiot. Of course it was, I should have realized. AJ was too far away, she would have seen the wreckage. And Cadance wasn't one to follow me, she would have used magic. And Shining Armor never really thought about what he was going to do when he caught up to me. He just sort of...followed. He was brave like that. That was one reason he joined the Regulars, actually. And why he was commissioned into the Guard. You know that, that award for valor or something...he saved somepony important early on and went from there. And he always wanted to protect me, like I couldn't handle it by myself. I thought it was annoying, at first. I still do, kind of. But he was there. And sure enough, when I blinked out from under the airship, he was there."

A bird landed briefly on the gazebo. It chirped musically for a moment before taking wing again, flitting away towards Canterlot. Twilight spoke again. "I don't know if he's alive or dead or paralyzed or what. And to be honest, when it came to my friends and Cadance, I didn't particularly care. It's not any of their faults, except for Cadance. And I'm beginning to have second thoughts about her. She's spent her whole life with Celestia, and if we believe Luna, then it stands to reason that she may not be understanding her role in things. I could very well be attacking ponies who are completely innocent."

Spike snorted. "Twilight, you hardly have a thing to worry about. You defended yourself. I killed hundreds, and liked it. And they were only defending the ponies they had sworn to protect. How do you think that makes me feel?"

Twilight looked at him, her purple eyes meeting his green. "I don't know, Spike. How does that make you feel?"

Spike opened his mouth to retort, before he slowly closed it. How did that make him feel? There was fear, yes. Fear of reprisal. And anger. He still felt saddened by the deaths he had caused. But it was what was underneath all of that, the feeling he never had wanted to feel when taking anything's life. It had felt..."Good. It felt good, ok? And that's what scares me, it felt right, and I liked it. They feared me for what I was. And I don't want that, but at the same time I do, and I can't help it. I did that for you, Twilight. I was protecting you like any other dragon would protect something they treasure, and it felt right in a way that scares me to death. Happy?"

Twilight blinked. "What do you mean, treasure?"

Spike sighed. "You're my only family, Twilight. Not just my mom, but my sister and my best friend. Dragons don't care for others, as far as I can tell. Whoever laid me, way back...they certainly didn't care enough to go looking for me when I went missing. And I remember every significant part of my life as having you in it. Even as a filly, you cared for me like family. You've never been anything but loving with me. I can see it in other ponies, you know. The fear and the tenseness is almost invisible to them. Everypony is wary of me, even if they don't realize it. Your friends, your brother, your parents...even Celestia was skittish around me, and she's a goddess. I can remember that. She didn't worry for herself, why would she? I wasn't a threat. But every time you and I played together and things got rough, even though she remained calm on the outside, she was ready on the inside."

Twilight hadn't realized how much he had cared for her, exactly. "And you were willing to do that much to protect me?"

Spike shook his head. "No. I would have done so much more. Had somepony hurt you, nothing would have hid them from me. I would have dug up mountains and boiled oceans dry. And that's what worries me. I care for others, but I would lay all other lives aside for yours, Twilight. I mean that. And that's exactly why I lay a fleet of airships to waste."

Twilight lay one hoof on his arm. "Spike. I'm honored. I never realized that you loved me that much. And you can't blame yourself for what you did. It's part of you, it's part of being a dragon. We can't reclaim those lives, but we can work to save others. You and I together, we could take down Celestia, we could show the world what's really in store for them. And when we're done, you and I can go somewhere, and we will never have to do that to another living thing ever again."

Spike pulled away. "Do you really believe that? If Luna doesn't come through, it comes down to three against six, and those six are all heavy hitters. And can we really take down a goddess? Can we even make it into Canterlot?"

Twilight smiled and turned away. A bank of clouds rolled in from over the mountain range where Canterlot should have sat. She spoke. "It's funny. Even though Celestia planned my death from before day one, she did her best to make sure I led a good life, and that I turned out to be a good pony. I've spent my time asleep going through a lot of memories, Spike. One of them, in particular, sticks with me. A bit of advice from her that made a big impact." The clouds flickered and swirled, taking on very recognizable shapes.

________________________________________

The filly struggled to lift the stones on the ground, her face screwed up in effort as her teacher looked on impassively. One wobbled into the air, followed by another. Her magic flickered, weakening rapidly as she tried to lift the third and final stone. With a gasp, she let them both fall.

Celestia turned to her. Smiling, she observed the stones on the ground. "Almost, Twilight. Once more. When you've lifted three then we will go in for the meal."

Twilight's stomach growled. Sighing, she let her horn spring to life once more. The first stone came easily. The second followed, and she reached for the third. Again her horn flickered, and she almost dropped both stones before catching them.

"Good save, Twilight." Celestia said, beaming at her. "One more to go, you can do it."

Twilight nodded, and the third stone wobbled a bit as she focused harder than ever. Suddenly, both stones fell to the ground. Twilight's shoulders slumped in defeat. "I can't do it." she said, her voice low and defeated.

"Twilight Sparkle, I'm surprised at you!" Celestia said, her tone disappointed. "You can do amazing magic at a very young age, magic most unicorns will only dream of. Never let anypony tell you that you can't do something."

Twilight Sparkle looked up from the rocks. "But Princess, I've been trying to get three for a week!"

The monarch of the sun smiled. "When we started, could you lift two?"

The young unicorn frowned. "Well, no...but it only took me a day to get two, this has been six!"

Princess Celestia placed a patient wing over her. "Twilight. It's not about how many times you try, or how many times you fail. It doesn't even matter if you've succeeded or not, even though success is what we want. All that matters is how many times you get back up and try again. I promise you, so long as you keep trying, there will come a day where lifting three pebbles into the air will seem like the easiest thing in the world."

Twilight nodded. "Ok, Princess Celestia. I'll try again." And with that, she turned back to the stones, her face screwed up in concentration. Her features faded, and soon enough the clouds that made her up blew away.

________________________________________

Twilight spoke to Spike again. "It took another two days of hard work before I could lift three pebbles. I never forgot that conversation, however. Not during those two days, not during the next week, not ever. And you know what? A year later I went out into Canterlot on my own for the first time. I saw fillies my age struggling to lift a single stone, something that I had mastered in my first weeks with Celestia. I knew then that one single piece of advice had made sure that I was very powerful. I never set it aside, Spike. My own private motivator, something I never shared with anypony. Spike, it doesn't matter if we win or lose this. What matters is that we have to try, regardless of the outcome. We have to try and let everypony know."

Spike thought about this. "But if we go and you're captured, then it's all over. Couldn't we run? Couldn't we find someplace else?"

Twilight shook her head. "Where would we go? Where on earth could we go that the sun can't follow? She won't stop, Spike. And we aren't the only ones she's done this to. Out there in the real world, there's a grave with the names of two ponies who loved each other very much, killed for their foal. And even their love was for their foal. Maybe they met by chance, and maybe they had genuinely fallen in love. But we won't know, because they were never given that chance, Spike. I hate having to hurt others. But so long as she sends ponies to keep the truth from spreading, we will have to fight them. Maybe we won't have to hurt them, but this is the only way we have to let the world know about this web of hers, and maybe then we can let ponies live their lives in peace."

Spike coughed quietly. "I'll not kill like that again, Twilight. Not for truth. Should another threaten you, they will pay. But I will never do that again."

Twilight nodded. "I don't want you to, Spike. But when we go to Canterlot, I need you by my side. We're going in through the caves, they'll be safe. But without you, I can't trust them. When we take the Element, I'll need you. I need you, Spike. I love you, and I need you, and I don't know what I'd do if you weren't there with me, I really don't."

Spike looked at her. "I'll be there, Twilight. I promise."

________________________________________

Spike opened his eyes, looking at the mare in front of him, eyes closed peacefully, hair flowing gracefully in the wind. Limply she tumbled through the air. Something was wrong, she was supposed to have woken up by now. Spike latched onto her. His wings weren't strong enough to hold them both, and the trees loomed below, sharp spears of wood aimed at the two of them. Spike flapped furiously, slowing their fall. He felt her stir gently, and he strained to lift them both. Two hundred feet separated them from the ground. Suddenly, a hoof shot out, catching him in the ribs. Spike chuffed, instinctively letting the burden go. He watched as Twilight twisted below him, meeting his eyes in a wink before blinking safely to the ground. Relieved, he glided down to meet her, listening to the cries of alarm from the Condottieri speeding to rescue them both.

Twilight laughed as Spike spiraled down. Landing beside her, he watched as the Pegasi, distant against the night, flew to check and see if she was alright.

Turning to him, she held out one hoof. "Together to the end, right?"

Spike took it in one claw. "Until the very end."

Of Crypts and Confessions

Twilight woke with the dawn, stretching herself after a night of sleeping on soft grass beneath the stars. She missed her bed at home, of course, but if she had to sleep elsewhere, she couldn't think of a place that she'd rather be. She lay there briefly, gazing at the sun's first rays peeking over the mountaintops to the east. The stars fled before its gentle light, turning the sky pale grey deepening to pink and yellow as time went by. Quietly, she rose to her hooves, heading to a small hillock to watch the spectacle in peace. The woods smelled fresh, like pine and wet wood. Smiling to herself, she walked up the hill, noting in surprise that there was already somepony sitting on top of the hill, watching the same sunrise.

Tarantella turned, hearing the sound of hooves on the grass. Smiling at Twilight, she gestured to the grass next to her, and Twilight accepted the invitation, sitting beside her. Together, the two mares took in the sight of the sun, as the glow spread across the sky, finally revealing the brilliant orb which bore light to all the world. Tarantella silently got to her hooves, trotting towards the tree line away from the camp. Glancing back over her shoulder, Twilight followed her in equal silence.

The two of them wound through the trees, ending up on the path to the Castillo, which was far less threatening in the early morning light. Sunlight, rich and golden, filtered down through the trees and dappled the coats of the two mares as they walked away from the camp. Curious, Twilight opened her mouth, about to ask what they were doing. Tarantella, seeing her about to do so, shook her head. Twilight closed her mouth, and the duo proceeded on in silence.

At last they arrived at their destination, the small lake at the base of the ruins. Tarantella turned to Twilight, and spoke.

"These kinds of mornings, they are my favorite. Quiet and serene, a time where everypony has nothing to do. Normally on this kind of morning I go for a swim. Would you like to join me?"

Twilight frowned. "What about your wings? Can you fly if they're wet?"

Tarantella shook her head. "No, but I simply dry them off. It takes but a moment, and I find they get more difficult to use if they're dirty. A moment of disuse is worth it, I think."

The unicorn mare looked at the water. "It looks awfully cold."

Tarantella stood next to her. "It is. Extremely so. But the water is very refreshing and clean, and you get used to it quickly if you are in long enough."

"I don't know..." Twilight said, taking a step back.

The Pegasus shrugged. "Suit yourself, then." she said, shedding her leather armor and dagger. Rolling her neck and rotating her wings, the suddenly lightened Pegasus shot into the air, climbing higher and higher. Twilight, suddenly seized with a wild impulse, galloped to a nearby hill which dropped sharply off, a natural cliff overlooking the water. She watched as Tarantella hit the water perfectly, a small splash the only thing betraying her intrusion. One second passed, then two, then three. Finally, the Pegasus breached the surface, gasping for air. She grinned at the purple unicorn, waiting on her. Twilight took a deep breath, and before she could lose her nerve, took a running leap off of the cliff.

The water was possibly the coldest thing she had ever voluntarily jumped into, including snowbanks and Ponyville's pond after Winter Wrap-Up. Twilight was fairly sure that the water should have frozen already. Opening her eyes, she was astonished to see that while her vision was limited, the water was clearer than any lake she had seen, her eyes able to pick out detail on objects far away. Her entire body erupted into pins and needles, and she floated weightlessly for a moment before kicking to the surface, inhaling sharply as she broke the water.

Tarantella cheered. "Brava, bellissima! That was wonderful!"

Twilight gave her a weak smile. "Th-Thanks," she said, her teeth chattering. "It doesn't feel that b-bad, actually. D-do you do this every m-m-morning?"

Tarantella flipped onto her back, paddling over to the shivering mare. "No, much as I would wish to. My duties as the Condottiero keep me from doing this as often as I would like. Normally I partake once a week if I can. Seeing as we will be leaving once more after tomorrow, I thought I'd try to do this today and tomorrow. You are, of course, welcome to come along."

"I'd like that." Twilight said, as she let herself float on the surface of the water. She looked over to Tarantella, who had a mischievous grin on her face. "What? What's that look for?" Her eyes widened. "Hey, no! Nononononono-"

The mare vanished under the surface of the water, a quick dunk by Tarantella causing her to choke and splutter. The Pegasus paddled away quickly as Twilight reasserted herself. Looking around wildly for her assailant, she spotted her, eyes narrowing. "You are so going to pay for that!" she called, swimming after her.

"Catch me first!" Tarantella called, and soon the shrieking and laughter of the two echoed from the mountains around them.

________________________________________

At last, the tired mares drug themselves onto the shoreline, laughing and chatting amiably. Twilight shook herself dry, Tarantella following suit, spreading her wings and giving them a peculiar snap forward that managed to shed most of the water from her feathers. Quickly, she donned her armor, and after a quick run, she spread her wings and soared, rain falling from her wings as she did a few quick loops and corkscrews before landing once more.

Twilight walked over to the mare, who was inspecting her dagger closely to make sure that it, too, was dry. "What now?" Twilight asked, noting that the hour was still early. The sun was finally high enough to shed warmth as well as light, which she was glad for. The mare shivered slightly, leaning in unconsciously for warmth.

"We go to the Castillo. There is something there I would like you to see before we return. It too is part of my morning at the lake." Tarantella said, not minding the huddled mare at her side. "Also, a walk will help you shed much of that cold, so we had best start if you do not wish to continue shivering."

Together, the two mares moved at a brisk trot up the side of the rise, following the path. Like the forest, it was much more peaceful by daylight, ivy having grown along the steep walls on one side, with a wonderful view over the crumbling wall on their left. Twilight was struck by how easily defensible the path was. Defenders would be able to fire arrows over the parapets above, while attackers would be unable to do the same because of the angle of the path, it sloping away from the cliff in order to throw off their aim. The path didn't approach on a straightaway, instead curling around the entire hill, forcing attackers to expose themselves to even more fire as they came. Twilight spied several holes cut into the side of the cliff, which she felt sure would have been used for hot tar or boiling water. Finally they approached the gate, Twilight noting that it too was formidable, the wooden gate leaning on its hinges massive and thick, two slabs of oak that were pockmarked with use.

As they walked through the gates, Twilight took in the elegant beauty of the house, juxtaposed with the low stone buildings that dotted the lawn they now crossed, whether bunkers or storage depots she could not tell. A watchtower rose above them on their right, crenelated along one top to allow the easy firing of missiles. A barracks stood nearby, separated from the main house. Twilight caught sight of several massive fire pits, but soon these reminders of war were left behind. As they approached the house, Twilight noticed a difference in the style of the architecture. The ceiling was red tile, the walls whitewashed plaster. They trotted through an archway into the courtyard where Twilight had met Luna, choosing instead to walk straight through instead of turning into the overgrown garden. Silently, they trotted towards a grassy area that was surprisingly well-kept, separated from the rest of the house by a low wall.

Tarantella placed one gentle hoof onto an old iron gate, which creaked only slightly as it swung open. Reverently, she stepped inside, beckoning to Twilight, telling her to follow. Cautiously, the unicorn stepped through into what she now realized was a cemetery. Tarantella was ahead of her, picking her way through the headstones, heading for one in particular. Stopping in front of it, she bowed her head, muttering under her breath. Twilight approached slowly, not wanting to intrude. She caught only the last part of the prayer, in Old Classical. "I orare pro uobis, honor in nomine eius. Ut facile et via longa. Te amo, pater."

Twilight knelt beside the Pegasus, looking at the headstone, which read simply "Trucco Allegretta, Condottiero di Fiato Danzatore". Tarantella looked at the headstone, her eyes dry and her expression unreadable. Her voice was even when she spoke. "I miss him terribly. We all do. He was an amazing Pegasus, as well as an amazing Condottiero. You would have liked him, and he you, I think. It is my goal to one day be half the leader that he was."

Twilight placed a hoof around her shoulders, an expression of support that seemed small and insignificant, but all that she could offer. It appeared to be enough, the Pegasus placing a wing around her in return. They sat that way for one eternal moment before the Pegasus shook herself, rising to her hooves and breaking the spell of peace. "Come. There is something else I think you might find interesting."

Twilight followed her over to another corner of the cemetery, near a newer but still weathered crypt, a simple granite affair, under the shade of a tree. The Pegasus indicated a simple plaque of bronze, brightly polished and gleaming in the sunlight. It was etched with two names only. "Ultimo Cambiare. Marito Di Vivace Allegretta. Amante nella morte."

Twilight studied this simple piece of metal closely. This was proof that the two had at least been together and in love. "Amante nella morte. That means-"

"Lovers in death. My great aunt thought it appropriate enough. We would have asked his family as well, but Ultimo never spoke of them, apparently. Convinced he was cursed save for his wife and newfound family. She would often speak of their love for one another, my aunt that is. Zia Ferra said she had never seen love so pure and strong as theirs. That she had not believed any pony could love another that much until she saw them. Not a single dry eye was at their wedding, and when they were laid to rest, Zia laid at her sister's grave for a full day and night before being dragged back inside to eat and rest." Tarantella caressed the worn stone with a sad smile on her face.

"Thank you for showing me this, Tara." Twilight said, looking at the pearl grey Pegasus, meeting Tarantella's hawk-golden eyes with her own. "It means a lot to me." She turned to leave, the Pegasus following close behind. They were both in silent agreement, that the dead should be left to their rest. As they left, unbeknownst to them, the shade of an old Pegasus, his face wet with tears, smiled at his daughter and her Altro Ala. He looked to another pair, who had passed when he was hardly older than the very special foal they had borne. They too smiled, knowing that they were not forgotten, and with luck, they never would be again. Sighing, the shades of the Allegrettas closed their eyes once more, departing to the sunlit lands to wait once more on their loved ones to visit.

________________________________________

The fire that night burned brightly, a celebration of good fortune and good health. The messenger had left payment as well, a rich pile of coins that meant that food and supplies were again within their reach. With winter just around the corner, every bit counted. Tarantella had ordered the fires lit and instruments brought out, and a good cask of wine opened. Foragers had been successful, and the cooks had rejoiced at the large cache of late berries they had brought in, a bush that had not bloomed until the summer had neared its end, only now yielding fruit.

The meal was large and well made, eaten by the light of flickering fires and the stars and moon above. Spike became ever so slightly inebriated on a bet saying that he could not drink as much as ten of the Condottieri. He proved them wrong easily, and then went on to drink twice the amount of the next ten. He was currently engaged in the singing of a bawdy song in New Classical, occasionally belching out an unintentional cloud of dark smoke that only served to make the assembled mercenaries laugh and continue singing. Soon enough, the individual conversations died down, as they all gathered around the bonfire in the center of camp to come together as a family and company.

Tarantella stepped forward boldly. "Companions, family and friends. Today we are doubly blessed. Our mission is complete, our reward delivered. We shall make it through another winter, thanks to the valor of our fighters and the generosity of our patron. In two days’ time, we ride for Canterlot, to escort our last and best hope for truth on her sacred quest. I know each and every mare and stallion among us will do their best, for Honor and Glory, to make sure that she succeeds, even at the cost of their own lives. Is my faith in you misplaced?"

The campsite echoed with a loud "il Condottieri!"

Tarantella raised one hoof into the air in a gesture of triumph or defiance. "My place is at your head, but my heart is in the ranks. I have placed my trust in you, do you place your trust in me?"

Even louder came the shout of "il Condottiero!"

Taking wing, she rose above the campfire, towering over them all. "Together we are unstoppable. We hold back the north wind, we fight against the ancient evil that brought one land to ruin. We fight the snow and ice. We laugh at the Windigo, we ride the thunder, and we bend the very wind to our will! We are the Gale Dancers! Let those who oppose us beware our wrath!"

The Pegasi erupted. "il Fiato Danzatore! il Fiato Danzatore! il Fiato Danzatore!"

Tarantella descended once more, and her voice climbed above the rest. "Bring forth the music! Let us celebrate!"

A trio of ponies stepped forward, carrying a drum, a fiddle, and a flute. A tune was struck up, and Twilight looked on as the ponies gathered around the fire paired up, laughing and hollering joyously as they began to dance. The fiddler and flutist played marvelously, the notes running together seamlessly, hardly needing to stop for breath. The drummer had a fine voice, rising above the crowd in a melodious tenor, tongue tripping and trilling over the top of the terrifyingly troublesome tune in terrific time. Twilight drank from her cup, savoring the taste of the wine on her tongue.

Tarantella skipped daintily through the whirling ponies. "Twilight Sparkle! Might I have this dance?"

Twilight felt her face flush as Spike looked on in amusement. "I'm afraid I'm not a very good dancer, you'd find me a poor partner."

"Nay, Twilight, I think I'd find you a fine partner indeed, you've the look of one who can dance if she only lets herself. Please, I'd be honored if you joined me." she responded, holding out a hoof.

Twilight looked at her drink, the fire, and finally the mare in front of her. She set her cup down. "Alright then. One dance."

The Pegasus caught her up, whirling her around on her back hooves as they spun around the fire. Twilight listened for the beat, trying to place her hooves where they should have gone. Tarantella spun her once more. "Don't think about the music! Music is like flight, you feel it! If you think, all is lost! Let the music move you, don't move yourself to the music!"

Twilight tried to reasserted herself, disoriented. She noticed her hooves moving with greater surety. She tried to understand what she was doing, and suddenly she stumbled. She watched as Tarantella closed her eyes, spinning gracefully to the beat. Twilight suddenly had an epiphany. Music was like Breaking magic. Good music wasn't played, it was felt. And the same applied to dancing. Her mind cleared, and suddenly she felt the beat much more clearly. Twilight found herself moving with grace and poise, each beat causing her to sway and spin just as Tarantella was. She was caught up in the Pegasus's hooves once more, and this time they danced around the fire in earnest, moving in harmony.

The two spun around the fire as if it was the most natural thing in the world, each movement complementing one of their partner's. Pegasi looked on in approval as the two mares nearly floated on top of the music. The unicorn and Pegasus found themselves moving in unison, as Tarantella stepped forward, Twilight cantering away in response. The dance switched, Twilight in pursuit and Tarantella moving away coquettishly. The music moved faster and faster, building to a crescendo, as the two dancers lost themselves in the moment, sweat from exertion and the heat of the flame flying from their bodies as the flute trilled and the fiddle sung in perfect counterpoint to the melody of the drummer, his strong and steady beat reverberating throughout the camp. The music approached its peak, rising higher and higher as Pegasi cleared the way for their leader and the mare she was dancing with. At last, the final beat was reached, and the two mares looked each other dead in the eyes, golden hues meeting amaranthine tones in a strange and perfect connection.

Twilight's heart hammered in her chest, from exertion or something else she did not know. Panting, the Pegasus spoke. "Grazi, Altro Ala Mia. Grazi Mille."

Her wings flared suddenly, and the Pegasus took flight into the night sky, sweeping low over the fire and trailing embers behind her before vanishing into the night.

Twilight sat down heavily. Spike approached her, tail coiling around her comfortingly. "Twilight. Do you know what she called you?"

The purple mare nodded weakly. "Yes, Spike. Altro Ala. She called me her 'Other Wing'."

Of Pawns and Plans

Twilight sat on the ground, staring at the sky where Tarantella had disappeared, trying to piece together what had just happened. She had heard that term once before, when a drunken Rainbow Dash, in a moment of uncharacteristic romantic fervor, proclaimed that her then-new marefriend Stormchaser was her "Other Wing". Twilight later found out that it was more than an endearing name for somepony that was loved by a Pegasus. To be called somepony's "Other Wing" implied that they loved you and you alone, that they were so sure of their devotion to you that they would gladly give up flying to be with you. Pegasi went their entire lives without using the term to describe another. And this mare that Twilight had only met a few days ago, one she had only just gotten to know, had used the term to describe her.

She thought Spike might have been saying something, but she couldn't hear a sound over the rapid beating of her heart, a feeling that was far less romantic than she remembered. What was she going to do? Twilight couldn't even talk to the Pegasus, and she had no idea where to go from here. Twilight's brain suddenly came back online, exposing her once more to all of the detail and noise of the world.

The whispers of the Pegasi surrounded her, wondering at the behavior of their leader and the mare she loved. Twilight searched herself. Did she love her back? Did she want to love her back? And if not, what would that do to Tarantella? Twilight knew that she came from a culture that was basically Equestrian, but different in so many ways. Clearly she was more upfront with her feelings. Twilight had known that from the start. What was the way to handle this? How did she react, what was her plan? Twilight gazed at the fire. Suddenly, she knew what she had to do. Shutting her mind off, she did what felt right, and took off into the woods after the mare.

Dark branches whipped by as she blew past the sentries, hooves thundering loudly on the packed earth of the path. Twilight didn't know where she was going, exactly, but she knew that the last she had seen of Tara had been her flying in the general direction of the Castillo, and that was where she would go. She had no time to think, lighting her horn to illuminate the path in front of her, nimbly leaping over rocks and holes, weaving through thick brush and low hanging boughs. She ran without a plan, having no idea what she was going to say when she found the Pegasus. If she found her. Twilight pushed that from her mind. She had to find her.

A few times, only a very few, she stumbled and almost fell despite the horn lighting her way. Twilight realized that she was very alone in a very strange place, and she slowed for an instant, considering abandoning her pursuit. Wouldn't it be better to wait for morning, or get somepony to come with her? The unicorn shook her head, redoubling her efforts. Tarantella had been brave for her, now it was Twilight's turn to be brave for Tarantella.

On she ran, the inky black of the sky broken by a few points of exquisite light, twinkling gently in a beautiful symphony of cold brilliance. The mare ran beneath the darkened heavens, chest heaving with exertion as she broke from the tree line, bolting past the mirrored surface of the lake and heading for the Castillo. Up the path she raced, legs burning as she scaled the steep grade, winding around the hill once more. Rushing through the main gate, she headed straight for the house. A small fire flickered in the courtyard, and Twilight made a beeline for it. She saw the leather clad form of Tarantella sitting nearby, huddled against the cold wind blowing over the top of the mountain, looking out over the valley.

Twilight slowed her pace, not wanting to startle her. As calmly as she could, she approached the mercenary, who flushed upon seeing her. The Pegasus struggled to hold her wings down, a gesture that betrayed the fact that she was panicking at the approach of the mare she loved. Twilight simply sat down beside her, sharing in the warmth of the fire. A million questions presented themselves in her head, but they gradually distilled themselves into a single word. "Why?" she asked, gazing into the wavering flames.

Tarantella was quiet for a moment. The fire crackled, and she watched a spark travel up, reaching for the sky. At last, she spoke.

"I suppose I should start by saying that our meeting in the forest several days past was not our first encounter. I was in Canterlot to renew our contract with Celestia in my name during the Summer Sun Celebration. I saw you as your litter was borne to the hospital by a flight of Pegasi, and again during that wonderful procession. I felt my heart skip a beat when your chariot passed. I thought you fair then, though I realized that it could not be when I saw your kiss, showed for all of Canterlot to see. At the lucantur, I was a competitor, and though you probably do not remember me, I found myself oddly proud of the support you showed for me. And when I was eliminated, and sat in the stands, I watched in awe along with the rest of the crowd as you proved why you were so honored as a hero, defeating a master of battle magic in single combat where your brother had failed.

I walked on the same street as you by chance, when you and your faithful companion met with a Minotaur and spoke with one of the Gryphons, something I would give most anything to do. My heart went out to you when you were brought from their Embassy later, and I don't think I ever truly got it back. Whether or not what happened to you was intentional, I knew then that you were a truly extraordinary mare. And I knew that I felt for you when you collapsed at the height of your mentor's triumph. I departed that city both strengthened and diminished by you, Twilight Sparkle. I returned to my camp, and my family, and my company. I convinced myself that it was simply infatuation, nothing more. I had almost succeeded by the time summer had become fall. I told myself that I was being foolish, that you were surely much happier with that colt than you could ever be with me.

And then, a terrible miracle happened, one that I can't help but wonder if it was brought on by my idle wishing. Luna herself appeared to us, and told us of your flight from Ponyville, the death of your lover at your own hooves, that he had been an agent with some terrifying purpose in mind. And we were to find you, and bring you here. For Honor and Glory we flew, but it was for you that I went. The whole way there, I told myself that it was wrong of me to think of us together. You had just experienced loss, and I wanted nothing more than for you to be happy before I told you of my feelings. My spirits fell when we saw the damage done to Fillydelphia, and I had surely given you up as lost. But among the chaos, we found tracks. No one pursued you, as far as we could tell. Swiftly we flew, and at last we found you all, beaten and battered and exhausted beyond all reason.

I told myself that I must remain professional, as a leader only. But as you slept, I distracted myself with thoughts of what you might actually be like. And when you woke up, you surpassed every expectation I had of you. Not only were you competent and intelligent, you were kind, and cheerful, and I could see how much you cared for those around you. You took to the skies like you were meant for them, and you have suffered through much more than I ever will. Though I told myself no, I felt my feelings for you grow, Twilight. It was a mistake on my part to invite you to the lake, for it was there that I had made my decision to tell you how I felt.

It was not my place to do so, certainly not before you are set to return to Canterlot, to retrieve an Element on a mission you may very well not return from. I just...I could not bear the thought of you not returning without me letting you know how I felt for you. I confessed knowing that it would be sudden, knowing that it would most likely come at an unwelcome time for you. My plan was to wait for another day at least. But you looked so beautiful, dancing by firelight, that I simply could not contain it any more. And for that, you have my deepest apologies."

Twilight was surprised by the news, as well as a little unnerved. "Why didn't you bring up the fact that you saw me in Canterlot sooner?"

"I was not sure how to approach the situation. I am...quite new at this. I did not want to seem like I was worshipping you, and I could well see how you might be disturbed by the revelation." she replied, furling her wings as the cold wind swept over the mountaintop once more.

"Tara, I would never have rebuked you for something like that. What I don't understand is how you could be so sure of me as to name me your Other Wing. I know Pegasi who have never used that term. You hardly even know me, Tarantella. Why did you choose me, instead of one of the mares in camp?"

Tarantella finally made eye contact with Twilight, wind whipping at her mane. "We in my family, we are very certain about those we love. My mother, and hers, and hers. My father's side as well. It is inconvenient for us both, I know. Would that it was not the case, or that I had known you better. But it is, and I do not know you well, that is true. I feel it, though. The feeling Zia described, whenever I look at you. I feel like a piece of me I did not know was missing is near once more. And even if you do not feel the same way for me, I wish only to be there for you, to help you be as happy as you have made me."

Twilight sat in silence for a moment. To be honest, she hadn't really thought of Tarantella that way. She hadn't thought of anypony that way, really, since she met Morning Star. "And you'll notice how well that turned out, Twilight." she chided herself, keeping those emotions firmly under lock and key. "The first and last time you open your heart to somepony, and he turns out to be the one sent to rape and essentially murder you." Would it make any difference at this point? Twilight recognized the validity of Golden Radiance’s advice. She was in no way qualified to make any sort of emotional decision right now. Until this was settled, she wouldn't risk losing somepony close to her, or leaving behind a loved one. Not until her business in Canterlot was settled.

But Twilight needed somepony, somepony who could do something, anything at all to fill the massive hole in her heart. She had herself locked down tight, but there was going to be a reckoning one of these days, and Twilight was going to need somepony who could offer more than a shoulder to cry on. That was in the future, though. Tonight, there could only be one outcome.

Finally she spoke. "Tara, I'm not in the right kind of place to answer you. This is a lot to think about, and I can't accept your love or reciprocate it right now. I'd never forgive myself if I let something happen to somepony I love. That includes losing you, or making you lose me. I appreciate your honesty, but right now, I can't afford to love you."

Tarantella smiled bitterly. "I understand, Twilight. I had thought that you might not love me, and I accept that."

Twilight leaned in close, following another impulse. Catching her in both hooves, Twilight kissed her roughly, pulling away. "I can't afford that right now, Tara. When this is over, you and I are going to have a talk, and we'll get this sorted out between us, I swear. Don't give up on me, Tarantella Allegretta. Because I am sure as Tartarus not going to give up on you. Until then, I need you by my side. Every ally I can get is important, and I'd be honored to count you among them. Will you still stand beside me?"

Tarantella looked at her dazedly, before her eyes cleared once more, the hawk-golden irises flaring fiercely. "You need only ask, and I shall follow you into the darkest corners of the world, Twilight Sparkle. I am yours, as friend and ally."

The unicorn smiled. "Good. A storm's coming, Tarantella. I'll need someone who can dance through it with me."

The two of them spent much of the night enjoying the company of the other, and though the bitter winds of winter began their slow reclamation of the land, they were far warmer together at the top of that mountain than they ever would have been separate in the camp below. Twilight would carry that memory with her always, the memory of feathers resting on her back, the whistle of wind, the crackle of a defiant flame, and the faintest memory of a kiss that tasted like berries.

________________________________________

On another mountain top, looking at the same moon, were two Alicorns, one the brilliant white of the noonday sun, the other the rose of morning's first light. Canterlot, shining capital of all, rested beneath them, and from here one could easily see the edges of the Everfree, the mighty river that flowed through it, and the sea beyond. In daylight, ponies with sharp vision would be able to see perhaps past the Whitetail, or down to the beginnings of the desert even now being tamed by Equestrian industry. The smaller towns gleamed in the darkness, and if one were to turn their eye to the south, they would see the faintest glow of Manehatten's lights. The stars stretched across the sky, blanketing the night in beautiful wonder from horizon to horizon.

It was to the north and west that these two goddesses were looking. Reports from the city of Fillydelphia were final. Twilight Sparkle, Spike, and the strange construct had been responsible for one thousand, four hundred and sixty eight deaths in total. Less than two hundred had survived with injuries. Damage to the city would require inordinate amounts of money and the better part of a year to repair. The Fifth Fleet was at forty seven percent of its normal strength. The Regulars had taken heavy casualties, and the late arrival of the Guard was surely causing a public affairs disaster of epic proportions.

Cadance continued her reading. "The College itself was actually fairly undamaged, a byproduct of the large open space the fight was started in before it progressed to the streets. We have that construct to thank for the damage to nearby shops. Thanks to evacuation efforts, most of the civilian populace was unharmed. We are still investigating the disappearance of Professor Antiche and his...house."

Celestia sighed. "Call him the Doctor. If I remember correctly, that's his true title anyway."

Cadance frowned. "You knew him?"

Celestia waved a hoof dismissively. "Yes, I did, a long time ago. That's not important. What I want to know is if the patrols have been able to track down Twilight Sparkle, or at least give us a general idea of her direction."

Cadance set down the scroll. "The only thing we found was tracks, two days after the event. Twilight headed east, straight east from the city. Trackers followed her signs to a grove several hours away from the city, saying that she sprinted all the way. They reached the camp she had made around noon, and discovered quite a few other hoofprints, as well as several shed feathers, and a lucky break netted some dried blood that tested positive for Twilight's brand of magic. Eyewitness accounts from the area place a flight of Condottieri Pegasi in the general vicinity about two hours before our trackers arrived, flying with a larger creature they believed to be a dragon. Unfortunately, there are three Condottieri Pegasi tribes up in the mountains, and they took to an altitude too high to be seen before heading off. We were unable to confirm any specific direction. Do you think Twilight went to ground in the Khanate?"

Celestia shook her head slowly. "I know each of the Condottieri tribes well. Two of those Pegasus tribes answer to me directly, and would not do anything but bring her directly to me. The third is the most likely candidate. They call themselves the Gale Dancers, and they specialize in flying at high altitudes and in rough weather. They also live in the valley where you were born, and have ever favored independence as opposed to my rule. They would be the most likely to be swayed by Twilight. I'd bet my crown that she's resting there."

Cadance rose to her hooves. "I'll get a squad together. We can hit them tonight and take Twilight back."

Celestia smiled, staring at the northern mountains. "That would merely be a waste of good ponies. I'll not have any more of them hurt unless absolutely necessary. What I have in mind is a bit more subtle, and will require a bit of patience. Put the Guard on alert, and tell them that if Twilight is detected, to leave her alone. She'll come to me directly."

Cadance looked at her monarch curiously. "How do you know that?"

Celestia rose, preparing for the trip back down to the city. "I know that mare. I raised her. If she has a problem with me, she'll come to me with it. Speaking of ponies that raised Twilight, how is your husband? Did the operation take?"

The Dawn Alicorn nodded, shaking a light coating of snow off of herself. "Yes. He's up and ambulatory, though still fairly slow. We're taking it easy with him, and he's confined to quarters until further notice. Presumably they'll have him run the usual fitness test, and once he passes he'll be back on active duty."

Both Alicorns took flight, spiraling gracefully towards the gleaming ivory of the Castle. Celestia spoke calmly as they descended. "I'm glad to hear that. I know it's not much, but he can look forward to a major promotion soon. Our old Guard commander will undoubtedly be retired after that debacle in Fillydelphia, and I can think of nopony better suited."

Cadance smiled broadly. "I know he'll be pleased to hear that. So long as he isn't cooped up behind a desk, he will be happy to serve."

The goddesses landed softly on the balcony of the Astronomy Tower, heading inside. Celestia acknowledged a bow from one of the ponies on night watch, and the two of them ducked into a secret passage leading directly to Celestia's private chambers. "He'll be in the field plenty. Commander of the Guard isn't the same as some stuffy general. Tradition dictates that if they fight, he must march alongside his men. I'll have them stationed at a safe distance from the palace until needed."

"And myself?" Cadance asked.

"I've need of you in the Vault. I need as much power as you can spare going into the Catalyst of Magic. It'll take a fairly powerful strike to bring down Twilight. I shall alert you when you are needed elsewhere."

Cadance bowed, as they had reached the branch leading to Celestia's chambers. "Of course. Good night, your Highness."

"Good night, Cadance."

And so Celestia retired, weaving a new web to ensnare her pupil, who she felt sure would walk into her grasp once more, and quite happily.

________________________________________

All of our resources are consolidated?

Yes, Princess.

Very well. Understand that no aid is to be given to Twilight Sparkle from here on. You may begin withdrawing from your positions.

I obey, Princess.

Excellent. I must report back in to Celestia. Maintain silence. And let them all know that I am very proud of their dedication. They have served me well.

Highness, you promise that you shall be alright?

Hardly. But do not fear, my loyal servant. Once Twilight falls, our victory is all but assured.

Luna broke off contact. Turning to the chessboard in the dingy room she occupied, she placed her hoof on one single pawn, moving it from a protected position to one directly at the feet of the White Queen.

Checkmate, little pawn. Checkmate.

Of Caverns and Capture

It was a scant four days later that the Condotteiri, along with Twilight, Spike, and Golden Radiance, arrived on the outskirts of Canterlot. It was agreed by all that the possibility of flying was far too risky. Patrols still canvassed the skies overhead, and it was in the middle of the first day that they had to take cover from a small fleet of airships, undoubtedly being sent from Canterlot to reinforce the garrison at Fillydelphia.

"That's the Third Fleet!" Twilight exclaimed, noticing the banners flying from the riggings bore the distinctive crown and wing insignia of the Royal Fleet. She had managed to cast a discrete cloaking spell over the group, hiding them from the scouts that circled each ship overhead. Nearly seventy ships soared above them, the roar of their engines filling the skies. "Things must be pretty bad in Fillydelphia if they're sending the Home Fleet out there."

"Indeed," Tarantella said from her position next to her. "Though I imagine that it will make fleeing the city much easier if they are gone. A lucky stroke for us!"

And indeed it was. As they approached the city, the patrols became more frequent, forcing them to hunker down in groves of trees or low ditches, as many of the patrol wore the golden armor of the Guard. Soon, though, the air patrols were accompanied by teams of Regular infantry, necessitating cautious movement in the middle of the night. The last day of their journey was spent within sight of Canterlot, moving slowly from cover to cover as they neared the city. At last, the Pegasi declared that they could go no further.

"It would be easier for you if you were to rest with us and infiltrate tonight." Tarantella said, staring at the setting sun as drab fabric was stretched across trees to create blinds and lean-tos for the Pegasi to sleep. "If what you say is correct, Golden Radiance, then the entrance to Canterlot's aqueducts is no more than a mile away. Are you sure it has been forgotten?"

The construct wrinkled her brow in thought. "The aqueduct was closed eleven days before Hearth's Warming Eve, three years before I ascended to the position of Archivist. It had fallen into disuse after the installation of Canterlot's modern sewage system, and though the buildings housing it were to be sealed off, three city ordinances show that there were no plans to block off the tunnels themselves. They run through the caves of Canterlot, and there are no less than eight substations within walking distance of the palace. Given the state of emergency Equestria finds itself in, along with its severe understaffing in the north, I believe that the Regular garrison will have been sent north, leaving only the Guard to man the defenses. The tunnels, long since abandoned and likely forgotten, will be a low priority area, and much too large to guard effectively. This is the ideal place to enter, based on the updated maps of the city you have so kindly provided."

Twilight nodded thoughtfully. "There's one that comes up through the garden, or close by. The entrance to the tower is across a courtyard, and if the Elements are to be used again tomorrow, Celestia will likely have removed the seals on the Vault. We can't lose focus now, Spike and Golden Radiance will accompany me through the tunnels, and the Gale Dancers will wait for us here. In case all does not go well, I want you ready to leave. If I'm not back by dawn tomorrow, you have to go. If your guards see anypony that isn't shining a red hornlight, be ready to run. That's the color I'll use when I return. Understood?"

Tarantella nodded. "I understand, Twilight. If you make it back out, there are several safe houses manned by servants of Luna nearby. We shall hide in one of them, and then rendezvous with our allies in Cloudsdale. From there it's a quick flight to the Everfree and safety."

The violet mare smiled. "Good. I think we are finally ready. We'll head in one hour after sundown. The less light we have the better."

________________________________________

The tunnels beneath Canterlot were a curious thing. The exterior of the mountain was granite and other hard stone, but centuries of stress form the powerful magic overhead had slowly transformed the interior from worthless rock into incredibly valuable and durable crystal. The aqueduct had indeed been unguarded, though an abandoned guardhouse showed that this breach in security did not normally exist. After a brief spell, the veiled trio once more ventured forth on their own, shielded from the watchful eyes of the night watch overhead. Normally manned by the Lunar Guard, tonight the recognizable elite of Equestria were visible, armor gleaming bronze in the light of their torches. Obviously Celestia didn't trust the Lunar Guard with the manning of external defenses while Twilight roamed free.

The tunnels themselves were large enough for the trio to walk side by side through, and tall enough that Twilight's magic was unable to illuminate the uppermost reaches of the shadows without pointing her horn up. Luckily, Spike's excellent vision was able to see far more than Twilight's comparatively feeble eyes could, and they passed uncontested through the vast emptiness underneath Canterlot. Twilight shivered. The last time she had been down here was during the disaster that had been her brother's first wedding, and Twilight still had plenty of bad memories she associated with the caverns. Even Cadance was loath to speak of her time in the caverns, though Twilight could easily imagine it. Alone, frightened, without food or water, sure that as soon as all was lost that she would be killed...much as she hated Cadance for her complicity in Celestia's plans, she wouldn't wish these caves on anypony.

Spike noticed her beginning to hyperventilate, working herself into a panic. Spike held up one claw, and the small group stopped in their tracks. Making eye contact with Twilight, he spoke very clearly and calmly. "Twilight. It's alright, I'm here. We both are. Nothing's going to happen to you, I promise. Remember? I promised to protect you, and that's exactly what's going to happen. Now, I need you to calm down and breathe. Ok? Just focus on breathing. I'm right here."

The unicorn mare slowed her breathing, focusing on getting air in and out. Twilight trembled a little, and she suddenly felt weak, unable to stand. She half lowered herself, half collapsed onto the floor. She tried to reach for the crystal, but she couldn't focus long enough to grab hold of it with her mind. She was down here in the caves, tons of rock pressing down, and she was trapped, trapped trapped trapped trapped trapped...

Spike, much to his credit, did not raise his voice or do anything to agitate the unicorn. Instead, he merely picked her up, leaning against the rock of the cave, cradling her like a child. Calmly, he spoke again. "It's ok, Twilight. You're alright. We promise, we won't let anything bad happen to you. You're so close, Twilight. We're almost done, it's just a short walk away. But I need you to be brave for me, Twilight. Be brave for me like you used to, ok? I need you. Please, Twilight. I'm waiting on you, you've been so brave and we're almost done."

He felt the shivering unicorn gradually relax. At last, her breathing slowed, and she looked around, eyes no longer wide with panic. Finding the dragon, she smiled weakly. "I'm sorry, Spike. So much has happened...I guess the caves just sort of set it off. I'm ok now, really. Could you put me down?"

Spike set her down gently, and her hooves landed firmly on the ground once again. "I understand, Twilight. Really. You've been through things nopony should have to go through. But you don't have to do it alone. We will always be here for you, Twilight. I promise."

Golden Radiance nodded. "I consider it a privilege to have been part of your journey, Miss Sparkle. Regardless of the outcome of tonight's events, I shall always consider myself your ally and friend. By my estimates, we are halfway there. I will be with you in the tower every step of the way."

"And I'll be holding the tunnel when you get back." Spike said with a smile. "And you've got a flight of Pegasi ready to kick all sorts of flank for you once we get outside, and an army ready to support you past that. You're never alone, Twilight. I know you're asking yourself how you can possibly succeed, but with that kind of power behind us, how could we not?"

The unicorn stared at her reflection in a smooth face of crystal. The mare in the mirror was far different than the one who had left Ponyville, she realized. This mare wore an amulet containing the knowledge of a hundred hundred Master Mages, this mare had an elite squad of Pegasi as her bodyguard. This mare wielded magics unheard of by ponies, ancient magic of a millennium ago. This mare was supported by an amazingly powerful magical construct, and she was the only one in Equestria who knew a dragon, let alone knowing one who was willing to fight for her as Spike was. This mare was powerful and strong. She stood taller, and her face and eyes held a dangerous cast, her body fit and lithe, her mind clear and quick. She was more than a pawn. She was more than an Element. She was more than Twilight Sparkle. She was Magic incarnate, and woe betide the pony, goddess or no, who thought to stand in her way without consequences both swift and terrible. The unicorn turned to her greatest allies.

"I'm ready. Let's go."

________________________________________

"Tarantella, who is that?"

"Who is who?"

"That, in the woods over there."

"Merda! Protezioni Solari!"

"Che cosa? Alle armi! Rapidamente, si deve ritriarsi! Repiegare!"

________________________________________

The small procession wound its way up through the tunnels, the light of Twilight's horn glinting weirdly off of the jagged surfaces around them. Twilight could hardly contain her nerves, as the thought of her target so near and yet so far away threatened to drive her mad. Around and over and through tunnels they traveled, occasionally choosing between one branch and another. Golden Radiance steered them closer to the surface, and the abandoned old sub-basement they would be emerging from near the Vault. At last, they found themselves standing in the final cavern.

"This is it, I believe. It comes up right next to the Vault, all you'll need to do is blast a hole large enough for us in the bottom of an old fountain. With luck, the Guard will be stretched thinly enough that they won't be able to respond to the disturbance until we're through. From there it's three hundred yards to the Vault, and we can easily disable the Guards on duty before they alert others. After this, of course, we can-"

Twilight felt rather than saw a beam of teal magic, no more than an inch across, move through the air, catching Golden Radiance squarely in the head, boring through like a hot knife through butter. The construct collapsed to the floor, caught completely by surprise, the emerald in her eyes winking out like a candle in a stiff breeze. Twilight watched in horror as she reverted to a simple book once more, the moonlight and blood fueling her returning to the mare who had brought her to life. Twilight felt the magic wash over her as she spun almost without thinking, a shield of obdurate grey magic flicking into existence between her and her assailant.

Cadance's next beam of magic, easily recognizable as a stunner spell, was not deflected. Instead, Twilight's Breaking magic dispersed it entirely, the light winking out of existence. Spike, a bit more slowly, whirled around to face the Alicorn. Upon seeing her, he growled. The Alicorn switched off her magic. "Very impressive, Twilight." she said, her voice low and unthreatening. "You've really matured as a spellcaster, I never got the chance to tell you in Fillydelphia."

Twilight's horn did not remain dormant. "Back down, Cadance. I don't want to hurt you, but I will if I have to."

"Will you really, Twilight? How much of that is you, and how much of that is your Breaking magic talking? How much longer do you think you can use it? You must be exhausted, and using that magic is anything but easy. Besides, I'm talking to you as a friend. You wouldn't hurt me, would you?"

Twilight's face set. A bolt of brilliant, pulsating black leapt from her horn, striking the wall inches away from Cadance's head before she even had time to react. When she next spoke, her voice was cold and deadly serious. "I don't want to cross that line. Doesn't mean I won't. Do not test me, I've had a very bad week."

Cadance lowered her head, trying to talk to her. "Alright. I'll stay here. I just want to talk, Twilight. I've been sent to see if this can be resolved without bloodshed. I'm to let you know that the band of Pegasi outside have all been captured or killed, and we've sealed off every escape route. You've lost, Twilight. A good fight, but you lost as soon as you entered the tunnels. It's over. I'm going to have to take you up top soon, but I want this to end peacefully. You don't want another Fillydelphia, do you?"

"Shut up." Twilight growled. "That wasn't me, that was your fault. You followed me."

"We gave you the opportunity to leave peacefully, but instead you chose to fight. Do you know how many ponies you helped to kill, Twilight? Over one thousand. Well over one thousand, in fact. And they certainly weren't all military, though we now have to explain to their families that they were horribly killed by you, Twilight. Wives are missing their husbands. Children are missing their parents. And speaking of children, a total of one hundred and fifty eight foals were killed because of you, Twilight."

"Not another word, Cadance. Not another word, or I swear I'll-"

"What, exactly? Drop an airship on me? Your brother is missing an eye and a leg, though we've given him replacements. How does that feel, Twilight? Because it feels awful to me. How does it feel to hurt not just innocents, but the ones you care about? Did you know Pinkie Pie collapsed when she got back to Canterlot? She almost had a miscarriage because she was busy trying to find you before you hurt yourself or someone else, Twilight Sparkle. How does that feel, knowing that you almost killed another? How does it feel knowing-"

"Shut. UP!" Twilight howled, unleashing a torrent of Breaking magic, fueled by pain and fear and rage and guilt at the Alicorn. Cadance blurred, moving faster than Twilight thought possible, her horn sparking with stunner magic. Before she could touch the skin, however, Spike's wing swept down, catching her under the chin. Spike's wing gave a sickening *crack*, folding under the enormous force. The dragon roared in pain before exhaling a torrent of fire in her direction, forcing the Alicorn to blink away from it, horn working furiously to escape the inferno.

"Twilight." Spike growled, his eyes glinting dangerously, almost mad with pain and anger. "Go."

"I'm not leaving you, Spike. No way."

Cadance tried for another spell, but was driven away by another blast of heat from Spike's fanged maw. "Get the damn Element and run, you idiot! You can come back for me later, but if you're captured it's all over! Go, run!"

Twilight opened her mouth to say something, but thought better of it. Focusing, she blasted a massive crater in the ceiling, sending the debris flying away from her. Using magic to bolster her muscles, she leapt through the hole, leaving Spike to his fight.

Spike watched her clear the hole, turning his attention to the Alicorn. He could smell her easily, though he wondered why he had not before. Hoping to distract her for as long as possible, he decided to begin talking. "She doesn't blame you, you know." he said calmly, turning in place.

Cadance's voice echoed from several different directions. Spike hated that spell. "Blame me for what?" she responded, her tone mildly curious.

"For the circumstances of your birth. Nopony can change who their parents were, not even you. We visited the grave of your parents before we left. I don't know how much you were told of them." he said, covertly scooping up a small handful of debris.

"I never asked, to be honest."

"They loved each other very much. Those Pegasi outside are related to you. A more deeply connected family would be hard to find. So at least we know Celestia picked the right ponies for the job. And the story of your birth was interesting as well. Your mother named you Mi Amore. It's never been said if she was calling for her husband or addressing you. I'd like to imagine both."

"...You know that I can't just let either of you leave. I believe in Celestia's vision. I just wish you two would as well. It's unfortunate what must be done, but I think it would have been better had Twilight remained ignorant. She'll be brought to heel soon enough. Who knows, we might be able to do the same for you."

The dragon smiled. "Ignorance is bliss, right? I'd have to agree with you, we were both happier before all of this. But even now, neither of us would willingly go back." He hefted the small collection of gravel in one claw.

"You don't have a choice."

Spike whirled, his nose having done its work. Aiming behind him and to the right, the gravel sped from his claw at a terrific speed, impacting against Cadance's veil, which flickered and died. His tail snapped back, catching her squarely on the side. Cadance bore the blow like she was made of iron, but such was the force of his strike that Spike's tail still knocked her off of her hooves. Horn flaring, she stood up, a triumphant grin on her face. Spike realized that while he had been distracting her, she had been working on something for him as well.

Massive links of chain burst from the earth, coiling around his legs and wings, forcing them roughly to his sides. Spike did his best to remain on his feet, as another length looped around his neck, spiraling around his jaw and locking it shut tightly. Spike could resist no longer, collapsing to his knees with a muffled roar of rage. The chains constricted even more tightly, digging into his sides, causing him to labor for breath. He struggled to break free, as they coiled still tighter, and he felt his vision begin to fade to black as he fought for consciousness. His thrashing slowed, and eventually he ceased his struggles, focusing solely on breathing.

"Good, Spike. Just keep breathing. Those are very special chains. Moonsteel forged in the heart of the sun. They're the same kind of chains that bound Luna to the moon for one thousand years. Remain still and you'll have no trouble breathing. Try to break free, and...well, you know that already. Don't worry, we're going to fix you both. You'll just have to stay down here for a while."

Spike could do little but glare in impotent rage at the Alicorn smiling sympathetically in front of him. She looked straight into his eyes. "I'm going to give you an opiate spell, alright? It'll help you to keep calm so you don't hurt yourself." Her horn burned with teal light as she leaned in closely.

Spike snorted, trying to move away, but the chains held him fast, constricting in warning. Cadance waited for him to finish before touching his forehead with her horn. Soon, the drake lay quiescent on the floor, eyes dilated and his movements sluggish. The Princess of the Morning surveyed her handiwork. "There you go. Somepony'll be by every now and again to renew that for you. In the meantime, take it easy. We won't give up on you, Spike. Promise." With that, the Alicorn disappeared in a flash of blue light, returning to oversee the proper accounting of the prisoners below the city. Related, were they? She'd have to look into that.

________________________________________

Twilight leapt out of the hole, and immediately realized that she was in deep trouble. Between her and Canterlot Tower, containing the Vault, were not two, not ten, but a full century of one hundred Guardsponies, Equestria's elite fighters. Each of them was a unicorn, and Twilight's heart skipped when she realized that they were all outfitted in adamantium plate. Not only that, each held a length of adamantium chain in one hoof. Twilight simply stared as one of them stepped forward. Clearing his throat, he spoke directly to her, his voice deep and commanding.

"Twilight Sparkle. We are here to escort you to Princess Celestia. You are hereby advised to surrender yourself to the protective custody of the Royal Guard, and allow the inhibition of your magic. If you refuse, we will be forced to subdue you by other means. What is your response?"

Twilight's exhausted body trembled, her mind clouded with stress and fatigue. Her eyes swept the scene in front of her, as she found her center, analyzing the data. So strained was she, however, that only one thought occupied her mind, a ridiculous thought that refused to leave. "How would Daring Do handle this?"

Suddenly, she saw her opening. Sagging slightly, she spoke, her voice weary. "Fine. I surrender. You win."

The stallion who had spoken blinked. This was not something he had expected, and he was thrown off guard. "Really?" he asked, his stance shifting from one of readiness to one of confused defensiveness.

Twilight sighed. "No. Not really." And with that, a bolt of magic spat from her horn, knocking the lead pony off of his hooves, his chain spiraling through the air. Twilight caught it in her tail, spinning it as she had seen Applejack do so many times. The rest of the Guards took their stances, watching as Twilight drank deep from the reservoir of moonlight and magic in her crystal, turning, at least temporarily, from a tired, hurt, and defeated mare into a force to be reckoned with. The chain hummed as Twilight spun it faster and faster. She forced good cheer into her voice, knowing full well that one of her only edges in this fight was her reputation.

"Now," she said, her face cast in a defiant smile. "Let's recap. You've been sent here to capture me, and bring me back to Celestia. One hundred of Equestria's finest, on strict orders not to kill me or seriously hurt me, am I right? Of course I am. Celestia needs me alive. What you should keep in mind, though, is this. I've got no such restrictions when it comes to you. 'Look at her!' You're probably thinking. 'She's all alone, just one mare! What could she do?' Well, that's true. I've got no plan, no backup, no weapons worth a damn save some very heavy chain which I'm looking forward to using. But most of all, I have Nothing. To. Lose. And that should scare you to death. So, before one of you brave defenders of Equestria takes a shot, consider doing the smart thing. Let your comrade go first."

Her words had their intended effect, each of the ponies staring her and shying away unconsciously. Twilight pressed her advantage, spells of unimaginable power flying from her horn as she cut through the ranks like a force of nature, lashing out with the chain and kicking with her hooves, magically enhanced flesh and bone nearly as dangerous as the swinging metal or the crackling energy she wielded. Her initial assault caught them completely by surprise, and before they could react, ten of their number lay disabled on the ground, all of them very much unconscious, sporting broken limbs for their troubles.

They jumped into action remarkably quickly, however, as Twilight raised her magical shield once more, the stormy energy merely canceling out the arcane bolts. A length of chain wrapped around her neck, and Twilight gasped at the cold seeping through her skin. Before she could react, it fastened itself shut once more, creating a tight collar. Two more wrapped around her hooves, and Twilight's eyes flashed hot white, as she let loose with a massive pulse of magic that accounted for another twenty guards, including the ones that had dared try to chain her. She moved like the wind, like flame, like lightning. She was an unstoppable force and an immovable object. The leaf on the wind and the sturdy oak it came from. Faster and faster she fought, as the best one hundred of Equestria's best soldiers fell like wheat before her fury. At last, Twilight stood victorious, shackled and wounded, but her chains hung loose, and she remained proud and unbound. Fighting the effects of the chains, she limped into the Vault, ready to face her next challenge.

What she was fully expecting was the Bearers of the Elements, perhaps even Celestia herself. What she found was, in a way, worse. There, waiting for her, sitting in a row, their Elements laid out in a pile in front of them, were her friends. Not the Bearers as she had seen them, but her friends, who looked at her with expressions ranging from shock to relief to sadness.

"Heya, Twilight." Rainbow Dash said. "How you doing?"

Rarity spoke next. "We all agreed darling, this was probably the best way to speak to you."

Fluttershy nodded. "The Elements made us look a bit scary. And we had a feeling that's what you'd be coming here for. So we took them off."

Applejack looked right into Twilight's eyes, her green orbs reminding the unicorn horribly of Morning Star's own. "We just wanna talk, Twi. Ain't nothin' gonna happen, Pinkie promise." She looked over to the party pony beside her, who appeared worn and tired. "Y'all get that, sugarcube?"

Pinkie Pie nodded weakly. "Got it, Applejack. We've been really worried, Twilight. We're willing to do whatever it takes to have you back with us. If you want to fight us, go ahead. We agreed not to use the Elements on you except to get rid of all the nasty magic. But could you at least explain to us why you did what you did?"

Twilight Sparkle looked at her friends, eyes welling up with tears. She tried to speak, her voice catching. "I-" She swallowed around a lump in her throat. "Yes. I'll talk to you. Let's talk."

Of Revelations and Resolution

There was a brief moment of silence. Rainbow Dash spoke up first, shifting uneasily. "Well, I figure the best way for us to start off is for us to tell you what we saw. Then, you can explain things from your point of view, and we should be able to come up with a picture of what really happened. Does that sound fair?"

Twilight nodded, still keeping to her hooves. "Fair enough. What did you see?"

Pinkie Pie cleared her throat. "I was the first one outside when the fight between you and Morning Star started. I yelled at Allspice to get out of the shop, and I ran towards the center of town to find Rarity and chase you both down. I figured it would be a good idea to have another unicorn on hoof once we caught up to you, except you were moving too fast for me to keep up. By the time I reached Rarity, you had already headed uphill to the ridge."

Rarity spoke next. "I was working on an order, and finalizing some of the adoption paperwork we needed to apply for a foal. You know me, I was 'in the zone', as it were, so I was quite unaware of the struggle outside until Celestia's statue tore through the side of my shop and nearly took my head off. Thankfully, Sweetie Belle was over at Sweet Apple Acres helping with the cider pressing, and Golden Heart was attending a conference in Manehatten, so there was nopony in the Boutique but me. When the statue came through, I was a bit startled, and definitely in shock. I ran outside to see what was the matter, only to see you and Morning Star trading magic on top of the ridge. Pinkie Pie was near hysterical, and Applejack and I took it upon ourselves to keep ponies calm and in line. I have to admit, I did not actually see it when you...well, you killed Morning Star."

Rainbow cut in. "What the hay was that about, Twilight? I thought you loved him! I mean, the whole time you two were together you were nothing but awesome! And all of a sudden one day you two tear Ponyville apart and then you flat out murder him in front of the entire town? What happened?"

Twilight struggled for an explanation. "It's not a full explanation, but what it boils down to is that he tried to rape and kill me. But this is your version. What happened next?"

Her friends' eyes widened. Rainbow appeared to be at a loss for words. "Um-I, um, I was the next one there, or maybe it was AJ, we couldn't tell. Either way, we saw you totally covered in this black magic stuff after he hit you with that ray, and that's what killed him, or at least knocked him over. I kept the Pegasi back after seeing that, and it's a good thing I did. Derpy Doo almost flew right in front of that blast you sent at Celestia."

"That there's what I don't get, Twilight. If what y'all said about Morning Star is true, then I can see why you did what you did. But why in tarnation did you take Celestia down like that? And how?" Applejack said, her expression well and truly confused.

Twilight shuddered under the weight of the chains. She realized that her situation was rapidly becoming untenable. As she talked, she idly began to scan for weaknesses in the structure. Where was Luna? Wasn't she supposed to be helping? Though she could very well be keeping Celestia busy, the unicorn mare reasoned. If that was the case, she needed to end this soon.

"There's a lot to tell, so you'll have to forgive me if I'm brief. Celestia has done something terrible involving me and my family. She's trying for the birth of a fourth Alicorn. The one who is supposed to bear it is me."

"That sounds wonderful, Twilight!" Fluttershy said quietly. "What's wrong with that?"

"The process is lethal. It involves the mare in question transferring a large part of her energy to the foal in question. Mine would kill me easily." Her friends opened their mouths to object, to defend the Princess. Twilight held up one hoof. "Please, I don't have much time. Just trust me when I say that this procedure is the one that gave us Cadance. I've seen the graves and followed her family line. That's why her last name is Cadenza, her family was the noble House of Aria, and Cadenza means-"

"The final lines of a song." Rarity completed. "It makes a certain sort of poetic sense. My apologies, Twilight. Continue."

The mare addressed her friends, getting into the swing of her lecture. "I'd only found out about Celestia's refinement of my family line, along with several others, including your own. There were still missing pieces, and I was waiting on a letter from Fillydelphia. The day I found out, Morning Star found my notes after coming in early. Things got very ugly, and he basically told me exactly what his job was. I was supposed to fall in love with him from day one. And Celestia made sure that I did. This crystal," she said, indicating Radiant Zenith's gift, "Allows me to review dreams and subconscious ideas while I am asleep. I got it in the Everfree from a very nice unicorn. The past week I've reviewed my dreams from the time I meant Morning Star to the present day and even further back. Almost every dream that I can find has Celestia's hoof in it, starting from the time I first arrived in Ponyville.

After the fight with Morning Star, I used a different kind of magic called Breaking magic to defend myself against Celestia. You all would have seen it again in Fillydelphia. In addition, the night I fled into the woods, a magically charged cut on my face opened up and splashed blood over one of my reference books, which activated the construct inside. We made it past you, and arrived in Fillydelphia after disguising ourselves and ditching the train outside of Fillydelphia's checkpoints. We made it to the Professor's house, and he gave me the final piece of the puzzle. I was angry enough that I unbound every spell in the books I had brought back from the Everfree, and created a weapon. That was the weapon I used on all of you. I'd like to apologize for that, by the way."

There was muttered acceptance, and Twilight felt her friends eyeing the pendant around her neck with newfound respect. She felt the extra boost the moonlight had given her running out, and she realized that if she was to make a move, she'd need to do it now, before more Guards arrived.

Pinkie Pie volunteered her hoof. "Twilight, we want to believe you, but this all sounds really impossible. I mean, you're talking about the Princess! She's ruled Equestria ever since it was founded, and she's never hurt anypony at all, least of all you!"

Rainbow Dash nodded. "Not that it doesn't warrant thinking about, Twi, but this is the Princess. And to be honest, you've got nothing to back the story up with. This isn't like the Royal Wedding. We've been around Princess Celestia pretty much constantly for the past few days. If there was something wrong with her, the Elements would have picked it up."

"You mean the same Elements that turned you into nothing more than extensions of Celestia's will?" Twilight countered.

"Now hold on, sugarcube. That there weren't no different than when you used them with us to help Luna, or defeat Discord. Celestia gave 'em a bit of a boost, but that's it. It didn't feel anything like the kind of magic you're describing." Applejack said defiantly.

"That's because they are extensions of Celestia's will! She's trapped the Power of Harmony inside, somehow. It answers to her, now." Twilight said desperately. Something was very wrong. Looking more closely, she saw that her friends' eyes were dilated, and their Cutie Marks...the Marks had changed. They were no longer the ones she knew so well. They mirrored the Elements, nothing more. Twilight staggered, the force of the chains becoming nigh-unbearable.

"Whoever told you that, darling?" Rarity asked.

"Why does it matter? You think you know the Princess? I thought I did too, until all of this information came to light."

Pinkie Pie held up a hoof. "Twilight, you set your library on fire. None of the evidence you claim to have had exists anymore. Right now, it's your word against the Princess, and to be honest, from what we have seen, you're the one who's been acting evil."

"And why didn't you come to us with this earlier? Didn't you trust us?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Twilight felt weak and shaky. "No, it's not that, it's just-"

"Just what, Twilight? We watched you take apart an entire division of Royal Guards on your own! We were there when you pulled some kind of rock monster out of the earth and told it to kill us!"

"It was meant to keep you from following me, not hurt you!"

The Pegasus sprang to her hooves. "Well, it sure bucking hurt other ponies! That construct was responsible for most of the military dead, her and Spike. But the civilian deaths? That monster of yours tore right through the city. Most civilian deaths are on you, Twilight."

Rarity interjected. "And what did you do to Spike? The dragon I know wouldn't hurt a fly!"

"He came with me to protect me! He'd been working on the project with me for months!"

Rainbow Dash flared her wings. "Months? You sat on someone that not only affected you, but everypony you knew, for months? And you're wondering why we are having just the tiniest bit of difficulty believing what you're saying?"

Twilight snorted. "Oh, that's rich coming from you, Rainbow. All of you, actually. I've done a whole lot of supporting you all over the years, and when it comes time for you to support me, you back off, again. This is shaping up into my brother's wedding all over again. Who was right about Cadance? And who didn't believe me?"

There was a moment of silence. Applejack spoke. "That was low, Twilight. I thought we'd buried that."

The unicorn was having none of it. "I thought so too. But apparently my lessons in friendship didn't stick with any of you, because here we are right back before we started." Her head started to pound. "Here I am trying to be honest, asking for some loyalty and a bit of kindness. I'm sure not getting any from you."

Rarity stepped forward, her stance aggressive. "You need to show us that you can reciprocate that before we give that to you, Twilight. We've seen you do things we never thought you'd do."

"I've known you all for ten years! Ten years! Yes, I bucked the cart in Filly. And I regret that every damn day. But now I'm asking you to stand by me, to believe me until I can prove it to you!"

Rainbow Dash shook her head wildly. "No. Not until you stop withholding information, Twilight. Who was the first one who told you that something was wrong?"

Twilight's mind worked overtime before settling on her first real warning. "It was Discord, alright? There, I said it. I talked with Discord during the Summer Sun Celebration, and he gave it to me in the form of a riddle. I used a spell of his to sever the connection too. Happy?"

This was probably the wrong thing to say. Twilight watched her friends' faces set in stone.

"The Princess was right, Twilight. You don't realize it, but Discord messed with your mind. All this because of that evil, evil god." Rainbow Dash said, getting to her hooves.

Fluttershy nodded. "We knew this wasn't like you, Twilight. Now we know why."

The chains got heavier and heavier. "No, you don't understand. He didn't do anything, he's still sealed away. I could speak with him, because we'd both been 'touched by Harmony', or something like that. You could all speak to him if you tried. I'm still me, but you all aren't acting like yourselves!"

Pinkie Pie stared at Twilight strangely. "What do you mean by that?"

Twilight sniffed. "I-you're not the ponies I knew. I don't know any of you, anymore. And that breaks my heart. I'm not asking anymore, I'm begging. You have to listen to me! I can prove it if you just give me a chance!"

Rarity maintained eye contact with Twilight. "We wish we could, darling. But Rainbow Dash is making sense for once, and not you." There was the sound of metallic hooves. "And now we have to end this."

Applejack stared at a spot behind Twilight, and spoke with relief in her voice. "Thank goodness you showed up when you did, Princess. We couldn't have stalled her much longer."

Twilight tried to move, finding her body responding sluggishly, as if she was under water. As a last gesture of defiance, a lance of brilliant purple energy crackled from her horn before Rarity managed to produce a heavy inhibitor ring and slide it over her. Applejack moved just a bit slowly, and was punished with the severing of her long braid, which collapsed to the ground in a heap, the auburn farmer looking at it in shock. Twilight kicked out behind her, Rarity having moved there to escape from the magical retaliation she was sure would come. She was rewarded with a cry of pain as one hoof caught the fashionista on the chin, and one in the eye. Rainbow Dash blurred forward, snatching the crystal from around her neck while Twilight was distracted. She got away just in time to avoid being gored by the purple unicorn's horn. Desperately, she turned to try and fight Celestia, but she was far too late.

An incredibly powerful heat spread across her back, causing her muscles to go completely limp. Twilight slumped to the floor as her friends moved in around her, taking up the links in their teeth and hooves. Twilight caught sight only of the white bulk of the Princess, and shuddered at her voice. "We've got Spike chained in the caves below, and the Pegasi she was here with have been killed or captured. Keep the links tight, I'm taking us up to the throne room."

Twilight tensed, knowing that this was it, that any moment now Luna would appear and free her, that together they'd take the Element and go. She scanned the skies, waiting for the Alicorn to appear. She felt the beginnings of a teleportation spell tugging at her coat. Where was she? Where was Luna? The wind picked up, and the group of ponies rose into the air. Desperately, she looked around once more. The spell was almost ready. Twilight struggled weakly, but could do nothing except watch as her last hope for salvation disappeared from around her. There was a sound like thunder, and the garden stood empty once more.

________________________________________

Scant minutes later, from the high throne room overlooking Canterlot, there was a brilliant flash of light that threw the shadows into sharp relief, and a short, ecstatic, and desperate cry. And once more, Equestria knew peace.

Of Mentors and Monarchs

Twilight shot up with a start, eyes swiveling wildly. She was in a very familiar room, though she hadn't seen it in close to ten years. It was her old room at the palace, the white stone walls and purple comforter and oaken bookshelves all very familiar to her. There was something incredibly wrong, though. She rolled over, looking out of her window. The view she had once commanded of the garden and Archives was gone, replaced instead by rolling clouds of mist that crackled with lightning and hummed with balls of light. Twilight frowned. She had realized something else. Her memories were intact, or at least she thought they were. She ran over the events of the past days. Everything was still there, from Morning Star's betrayal to her flight from Ponyville to the struggle in the throne room.

"I don't understand. What happened?" she asked herself, attempting to get out of bed. Suddenly, ropes of spun gold manifested themselves around her, binding her securely and tightly, if not painfully, to her mattress. "What in Tartarus?"

A melodious voice spoke from the doorway. "I would not try anything else, my faithful student. Those ropes will only get tighter if you try and break free. And the last thing I wish to cause you at this point is more pain."

Twilight sighed, leaning back against her headboard. "Princess. Why am I not already brought back into the fold? The Elements took, I felt it."

The Solar Alicorn sighed, drawing near to her. Twilight realized that refusing to make eye contact at this point would do little except make her look like a foal, so she gazed deep into those hated eyes and waited on an explanation. "They're currently taking, Twilight. This is a place I made for both of us, a mental construct, so we can talk. A sort of neutral ground. Will you at least hear my side of the story?"

"I'm hardly able to go anywhere, Princess. And I suppose I am curious to hear how you could possibly justify this. So please, go ahead."

Celestia sighed. "Twilight, you have to understand that I never wanted this to happen to you. I would never have continued with the plan had I known that my ponies would be hurt as a result. But such is the price we pay for order."

"Some of us more than others." Twilight said, voice neutral.

The monarch nodded. "Some more than others. I wish it did not have to be this way, but there is no way around it. You were born to birth a goddess, Twilight. One who would rule over Magic, the Dusk, and Inspiration. And it is true, the foal would have taken your life. Much as I hate it, that is something I cannot change. Believe me, were Luna and I able to bear foals, we would do so. But the burden falls upon our charges and subjects. Twilight, I would have been there for you every step of the way. I still will be. I would have made sure what life you had would be as happy as I could make it. You'd be a hero, Twilight. The immortal hero whose flame was extinguished at the height of her life, after giving birth to a goddess. You, as well, would ascend to the same level as us. A legend, greater than any who came before, including those great mages and heroes you looked up to during your time here.

The process itself came to me near the end of my exile on the great mountain at the top of the world. I realized that all of the struggle and heartache Nightmare Moon had caused had been due in part to the influence of Chaos upon my sister. I vowed that I would never let it happen again, ever. I had harnessed Harmony in a bid to protect my ponies, and I realized that it could be so much more. For two years, I tied their will to mine, and at last, on the day of strongest sun, I succeeded in forging them into the ultimate tool of Order. When I in my pride harnessed my subjects to them, they immediately became stronger, more hopeful, more trusting and loving. That is what got us through the first winter. A mere ten thousand I commanded, and we survived because everypony cared for their neighbor and worked together, far better than I had seen them do before.

When the spring came, the ponies under me were hale and hearty. Those we found who had not accepted Harmony were bitter and fought amongst themselves. They killed one another still. Foals starved while their parents fought their friends for scraps. Diamond Dogs, timberwolves, even dragons took advantage of my ponies' disharmony and infighting. I led them, I fought for them, and I showed them the power of the Elements. With them I forged a kingdom, with them I ensured that they would be fruitful and multiply, with them I forged a new land, Equestria the Mighty, ruled by Harmony. But it was not enough. Nightmare Moon still lived, chained and bound on the moon, free in time. My goal was to create two new Alicorns to help defeat her.

The ponies responded well to my nudges. Over time, I had bred nearly all disease and deformity out of existence. With the exception of a very few cases, hardly any foals are born with even mild defects anymore. And are you aware of the last time there was a murder? Anywhere in Equestria? Or a rape, or similar?"

Twilight shook her head, not saying a word.

"The last murder was the killing of Golden Radiance, Twilight. Not counting military actions, that was the last time. And I regret that still. My way of running things has resulted in a greater period of peace and prosperity for Equestria than ever before. And your child would ensure a permanent Golden Age. Nopony would ever be unhappy again, none of them would ever want for anything, ever need anything."

"And nopony would ever be anything but happy. Not because they'd have no reason to be, they'd simply be unable to. I can't help but feel that most ponies would object to that sort of treatment."

"You'd be surprised at the lengths ponies will go to in order to remain safe and happy, Twilight. You yourself fled because you wished to remain safe, and I'm sure you'd jump at the chance to live a life free from me and the threat you perceive in me. I can offer that to other ponies without asking anything in return."

"I'd not be around to enjoy it, of course."

"No, Twilight. You won't be. But your sacrifice will not go unnoticed, and you will have ushered in a paradise. Believe me, I care for you probably far more than I should. If I had my way, you would have been born the Alicorn. One generation was all that was standing between me and the protection of all of Equestria. As it is, I don't think anypony is happy with what has to be done, but it must be done."

"It doesn't have to be like this, Princess. If you spoke to the ponies of Equestria, they love you enough that they'd follow you anywhere, most of them. If they heard it from you, they'd forgive you. If you let me be me, I'd even stand beside you."

"No, Twilight. I've come too far to let everything go to waste now. I'm sorry, but that's the way it has to be. I regret the necessity, but it is a necessity, much as I wish it wasn't. Though I do appreciate your loyalty. Besides, you were among the most loyal of my subjects, at least I'd like to think so. And as soon as you found out about my plan, you ran for it. Without knowing all of it, just knowing that your bloodline was engineered, you ran."

"That's totally different! Morning Star tried to assault me!"

"Against my orders. Had he hurt you, he would have regretted it very much. I was flying in to reason with you before you struck me down with that horrid Breaking magic Radiant Zenith told you about. Did you not say that you might have agreed if I'd asked?"

Twilight rolled her eyes. "Reason with me, right. And I suppose you just happened to have the Elements along on a whim?"

"I was prepared to do whatever it took, Twilight. You are very important to me in more ways than one. Any non-violent solution would have been welcome in my opinion."

"Which is the only one that matters here, unlike the millions of sentient lives you are currently controlling. Those opinions don't count at all, right?"

Celestia's brow wrinkled. "My ponies trust me to do what I must to lead them. You don't, but you are more integral to the stability of Equestria than others. Hence my willingness to go to extremes to ensure your compliance without hurting you or those you hold dear."

Twilight laughed humorlessly. "So if I were just some farmpony up north, you'd have no problem killing my family and dragging me off to Canterlot, right? Sort of like what happened with the House of Aria?"

Celestia's wings, powerful white and pristine instruments of flight and judgment, flared in anger. "You dare to presume to know the mind of a goddess? I see so much more than you, you impudent foal! You are important, yes, but do not dare to judge me based on what little you know!"

"From what I've seen, the goddess isn't that impressive."

Celestia visibly restrained herself, her perfect mental control coming into play. "Your opinion in the matter is irrelevant. What matters now is getting you ready to accept Harmony once more. And I apologize for my outburst, it was unbecoming of one of my station."

Twilight, resigned to her fate, found refuge in sarcasm. "Oh, it's quite all right. Just one of those weeks, you know?"

Celestia remained unflappable. "Quite."

"So what happens now?"

"This is the tricky part. The Elements are powerful, but they need to strip away the damage you caused to yourself with Breaking magic as well as showing you the way to Harmony once more. That can't be done unless you accept that Harmony is a part of you, always will be, and that you need to reunite with that part of yourself. Only then will you be ready to do your duty to Equestria."

Twilight looked at Celestia incredulously. "You want me to let you take my memories? I've got a better idea, why don't you take that Element of yours and shove it up your-"

Celestia cut in, her voice ice cold and steely. "Before you say something you regret, let me remind you that the backup plan is a rack down in the caves, where we can bring in as many stallions as we like and nopony would ever hear your screams. Believe me when I say that this is preferable, and the idea of breeding you by force is no more palatable to me than it is to you. But this is happening, Twilight. Like it or not. This is an honor, in a way. You're helping all of Equestria by doing this."

"I never asked for this!" Twilight exclaimed. "I never volunteered for what you have planned, I never asked to be allowed to do this!"

"But it is something you will have to do. And I'm sorry, but you are the one. I need you to be brave and do this for me, Twilight."

"You just threatened to have me raped!"

"I'm running out of options, Twilight! There are really only two, and there is simply no way out."

"There's always a way out." Twilight said, testing her bonds a bit.

"What possible route could there be for you?" Celestia said, scoffing. "There's no Prince Charming in this for you, Twilight Sparkle. I'm sorry to break your heart, but it simply isn't going to happen."

Twilight held her silence. It was then that Celestia delivered her knockout blow. "Or were you thinking that Luna would be the one to save you?"

Twilight's head shot up. "What do you know about Luna?"

Celestia's face was grave. "She's been working with me all this time. She agreed to tail you, to gain your trust. She believes just as strongly as I do in the Power of Harmony. Possibly even more so. Her zeal is...commendable. Many owe their lives to you, as she delivered you right to my doorstep."

"That's impossible."

"Is it? Who was the one who told you to go to Canterlot? Who told you that you'd have help when you arrived? She told you that she'd fight with you, that she'd support you through it all. Last night, she was consoling your parents on my orders, Twilight. Nowhere near the palace."

Twilight was horrified. Luna had betrayed her? She had never stood a chance, then. She was doomed from the start. "That lying, conniving, backstabbing mule!" Thunder rumbled outside of her window. "If I could get my hooves at her throat-"

"But you can't, and the object of your anger shouldn't be my sister, it should be me. I sent her to make sure you were alright. I sent her to control damage. It was me, not her. And we both did it for you. You're putting your life against the lives of everypony in Equestria! I'm offering you one last chance at happiness, Twilight!" Celestia's voice cracked. "Please...just accept it, and don't make this any harder for me. I'd rather this happen to anypony else in Equestria, Twilight. But it's got to be you. I'm trying to make this easier on you, but I will do whatever it takes. Don't think that I won't."

Twilight was silent. Celestia spoke again. "Please, Twilight. It's over. Give up, you'll suffer less."

Twilight looked around, out the window at the gathering storm. Her gaze turned back to her mentor. And then, Twilight Sparkle, the mare who had been through so much, and done things she had thought she would never do, did another thing she thought until recently was impossible. "You win, Princess. I give up. What do I have to do?"

Her vision started to fade, as Celestia spread her wings, her entire body glowing like the sun. The monarch's voice was laden with power as she spoke in the voice of command. "All you have to do is relax, Twilight. I will do the rest." Twilight's vision faded to white once more, and she felt her memories slip away as she drifted in mindless slumber.

________________________________________

"I don't like it, Princess. You said that she was under the influence of dark magic, and possibly crazy. She seemed pretty reasonable and sure of herself making those accusations."

It's nothing to worry about, Rainbow Dash. Don't trouble yourself with it.

"But-"

Don't trouble yourself with it.

"...Yes, Princess."

Good. She'll be waking up soon, and she'll need all the support she can get. Will you all be there to support her?

"Yes, Princess."

"Very well, Your Majesty."

"Um, of course, Princess Celestia."

"Sure as shootin', Princess Celestia. You can count on us."

"Okie dokie lokie, Princess Celestia!"

Thank you all. She will be needing every bit of support over the next few days. Now more than ever, you need to be her friends. She'll have experienced a lot of emotional trauma from her actions. Be there for her.

"Of course, Princess. What are friends for?"

________________________________________

Celestia's faithful student ached all over. That was the first thing that registered when she regained consciousness. Her eyes fluttered open, but they were quickly shut with a hiss of pain. The light wherever she was was intense, enough to ensure that she took her time opening her eyes once more. Twilight tried to raise one hoof, in order to shield her eyes, but found that she could not move that either. She felt like an infant, unable to take care of herself. Mustering as much will as she could, Twilight Sparkle turned her head to one side, opening the eye closest to her pillow. Her mane sheltered her from the light source above her, at least partially. Her eyes watering, she forced herself to keep that one eye open. Gradually, the light faded to something manageable. Blurry shapes came into focus, as well as...orange. Definitely orange.

Suddenly, a rumbling filled the air. It sounded almost familiar, and she listened closer. More rumbling, this time higher pitched. Rumbling in a different tone, all the while sliding toward recognition. Twilight realized what it was after hearing her name. It was speech. The orange blur was talking to her.

"Twilight? Twilight, are you ok? Pinkie, get the doctor. Twilight, can you hear me?"

Twilight moved her tongue, which felt swollen and clumsy. Focusing, she managed to form two words. "Light...down."

"Understood, darling. Fluttershy, be a dear and turn down the lights, would you?" The light faded to something tolerable.

Twilight blinked, clearing her eyes. "Where am I?" she said, language coming back to her swiftly.

"You're in Princess Celestia's private clinic, Twilight. You're here because...well, how much do you remember?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Twilight thought back. "There was running...and something about books. There was a hydra, and it was chasing us...what happened to Morning Star?"

Twilight's friends looked at one another cautiously. "That's the last thing you remember?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yes, that's it. And the rest is...patchy. What's wrong? Why do you all look worried? Where's Morning Star?"

The little yellow Pegasus held one of her hooves. "Twilight, Morning Star is dead. He was killed by...by somepony using black magic."

The mare felt as if she had been punched in the gut. "D-dead? He's...who killed...I don't understand. What's going on? Who killed Morning Star?"

Applejack turned away. "Aw, sugarcube..."

Frantically, Twilight turned to her friend. "Fluttershy, who killed Morning Star?"

Fluttershy told her.

________________________________________

Princess Celestia entered the room to see a hysterical Twilight, holding on tightly to Fluttershy as she rocked back and forth, sobbing. She had heard the news of Twilight's return to consciousness no more than an hour ago, excusing herself from a diplomatic meeting with the Gryphonian Ambassador to return to the clinic. So inconsolable was the unicorn that she didn't even notice the arrival of Celestia herself. At a nod from Celestia, Twilight's friends excused themselves quietly from the room, leaving only the Element of Kindness behind. She gently extricated herself from the unicorn's embrace.

"Twilight, we're going to be right outside. Princess Celestia wants to talk to you. You need to understand what happened wasn't your fault. The Princess can explain it better than me, so I'm going to go, alright?"

The unicorn choked back a sob, nodding weakly. With an apologetic expression, the yellow Pegasus tiptoed out of the room, closing the door behind her. Twilight buried her face in her covers, attempting to compose herself. "I'm so sorry, Princess Celestia. I'm a murderer, you must hate me. All those lives, all my fault... I'm a monster."

The Alicorn's expression was an equal mix of pity, understanding, and sadness. "Twilight Sparkle. My faithful student, I need you to listen to me..."

"I'm not worthy to be called your student, Princess. I should be dead."

"Twilight Sparkle. Do not say that, ever. You are alive, and lucky to be so. We have worked far too hard to bring you back to us, so don't even think about wanting to die! Do I make myself perfectly clear?"

This managed to shock the hysterical pony back into something resembling normalcy for a brief moment. Locking eyes with the Princess, Twilight Sparkle soon felt herself breaking down. Princess Celestia positioned herself beside the bed, kneeling down and allowing Twilight to bury her face in her neck like a small foal once more. When she spoke, her voice was full of fear.

"What's going to happen to me now? I've got no memories of the past six months. Nothing after the hydra. I've killed my coltfriend, I've maimed my brother, I've destroyed a city, I've lost Spike...and I can't remember anything, Princess! Not a thing! That's going to be me, for the rest of my life! I'm a murderer and a black magic user! I'm going to be put to death!"

Celestia held up one hoof, forestalling Twilight's train of thought. "First of all, you are not going to be out on trial. This is a clear case of magically induced insanity, for which the penalty is rehabilitation, which shall be carried out here in Canterlot. The severest punishment you'll have is house arrest, and that's if the jury was not feeling lenient. I've vouched for you personally, so you will be fine.

The second issue to address here is your perceived use of dark magic. I can tell you for a fact that my sister suffered from very much the same ailment you are currently suffering through. There are two kinds of dark magic, Twilight. That used by ponies, and that which uses ponies. Luna fell into the latter, and those books of yours did too. What you must understand is whatever possessed you likely gave you very little choice in the matter. If you have any further doubts, ask yourself this. Would you ever have willingly done the things you did?"

Twilight slowly shook her head, sniffing quietly.

"Of course not. Yes, you may have physically done them, but rest assured that it wasn't you doing what you did. The Twilight Sparkle I know and love, and still do very much, would never have done those things. You are entirely blameless in this, save for perhaps wanting to learn a bit more than you should have, which is not always a bad thing.

As for the rest, I would not trouble myself to much with the fact that Spike is missing, or that you can't remember some things before your journey into the Everfree. In case you haven't noticed, Spike is a dragon."

This elicited a small giggle from the unicorn.

"He can take very good care of himself, regardless of where he is now. And if he is found, you'll be the first to know, I promise. And the memories may take a bit longer to find than a purple dragon, but rest assured that with enough time they will come back. In the meantime, there are a few things we need to take care of tomorrow. Do you feel up to listening?"

Twilight nodded.

"Good. The most important thing is your continued treatment. The Elements of Harmony were what brought you back, and they will play a part in your healing. You will be spending a few hours a day near them, so they can continue their work. Before that, however, there is going to be a public ceremony tomorrow, in the forum. You'll be taking your Element back up again. It's a quick ceremony, and very informal. It will go a long way to reassuring ponies that you're back to normal, however, so the crowd will be large. For the next few months, I'm afraid you won't be able to return to Ponyville. We can bring some of the contents of your library up, but much of it was lost in a fire. You'll be staying here in the palace for a while."

Twilight's voice was weary and hoarse. "I think that's for the best, Princess. I don't know if I could show my face there again, anyway."

Celestia nuzzled her student fondly. "Well, we'll cross that bridge when we come to it. Know that I still love you, and so do your friends. You won't lack for support here, Twilight. I promise, you'll be well taken care of."

"Thank you, Princess Celestia. I'm glad you're here. I don't know where I'd be without you and my friends."

The Alicorn rose, pausing at the door. "Get some rest, Twilight. It's good to have you back."

"It's good to be back, Princess."

Of Reclamation and Rebellion

Though the season was the middle of fall, the sun shone brightly enough on this day that many could have mistaken it for summer. This was perfectly understandable, as today was the day a terrible nightmare had ended, the day Celestia's most faithful student returned to her service as the Element of Magic. The ceremony was to take place in the largest of Canterlot's public forums, able to hold over ten thousand without counting the accommodations made for Pegasi. And it was packed, full to the brim with those who wanted to get a glimpse of the legendary unicorn.

Public opinion on Twilight Sparkle was very much divided. Most looked at her with a healthy dose of sympathy. After all, she had been through quite a lot, nopony disagreed on that point. It really wasn't her fault, simply a case of opening the wrong book at the wrong time. Magic was a fickle thing, and though she was supposedly the most powerful unicorn in existence, it would really be all too easy for something unsavory to wriggle its way into her mind. Then there were those, ignorant or scared or angry, who believed that she should be brought to justice, made to answer in full for her crimes against Equestria. It hardly mattered if it was dark magic that did it, somepony had to answer for the tragedy at Fillydelphia, and there was really only one target left to lay blame on.

Regardless of whether you believed she was innocent, guilty, crazy, or sane, Celestia's favored pupil was the subject of every conversation. A movement was underway to preserve her treehouse in Ponyville against her arrival, and many had donated books and scrolls to restock its shelves. Another was gathered outside of the castle gates, demanding that Celestia release her pupil to face justice, and the Guard had been dispatched several times to restore order. Diplomatic ties with most every nation outside of Equestria were an absolute nightmare, and the Commander of the Guard was retired in disgrace, his replacement immediately recognizable, a curious young unicorn who appeared to be a melding of armor and pony.

Once again, Twilight's friends were celebrities, and all but Pinkie Pie had requested permission to bring their families and loved ones up to the castle until the furor died down. Their requests were, of course, granted. The pink pony in question had already decided to stay in Canterlot, but insisted Allspice run the bakery until their baby arrived in a few short weeks. The arduous activities of the past few weeks had truly drained her of energy, and Celestia was loath to let her travel any more than she needed to, citing her near miss with losing the foal as a reason for her to stay. The castle was the ideal place to give birth, well appointed, calm, with an excellent staff in case things went wrong. In the current climate, Canterlot Castle was a bastion of calm in the rumbling sea of Equestria's unsettled populace.

So it was that on this most unusual of days, the monarch of Equestria donned her raiment, thanking Silver Lily warmly, and beginning the short flight to the forum below. In the next tower, her sister did the same with her own crown and girdle, checking herself over in the mirror to ensure that she looked presentable, and glancing around her spartan quarters fondly before concealing a small cloth bag on her person and following her sister towards the city. The populace of Canterlot, while certainly more used to the sight than other parts of Equestria, still gasped in awe at the majesty soaring above them, two perfect rulers silhouetted against the bright clear blue of the sky.

Twilight Sparkle was being similarly prepared. The effects of the massive magical trauma she had recently undergone had taken its toll on her body. Her movements were still weak and feeble, and her coat and mane had lost some of their luster. Her eyes were sunken and dull, and it had taken Rarity the better part of an hour and three cups of tea to get her looking somewhat like her normal self. She had smiled at her gently before removing the inhibitor ring from around her horn, and Twilight had responded by lifting another band, an intricate weaving of ivory and gold, over her horn using her newly regained magic. Together, they had left her room, and as a group Twilight's friends escorted her to a chariot, assuring her that they would be in the front row during the ceremony, ready to cheer just as loudly as the rest of the crowd. At last, the gates to Canterlot Castle opened wide, and Twilight Sparkle rode alone to a ceremony in her honor. Once again, Celestia would claim her as her own.

________________________________________

The trip through the crowded streets of Canterlot had been eventful to say the least. Face with large crowds of ponies alternately cheering her and cursing her, the Guards pulling her chariot had down so that a contingent of bulky, armored Earth ponies could fall in around her, lockstepping all the way to the forum, where the Regulars had been replaced by Guard members that had tried their best to escort her inside without having to pick her up and physically carry her in. They had been successful, but only just, having to roughly push aside several ponies in their haste to get her inside. Twilight got a brief glimpse of a small filly, looking at her in wonder and wearing a vaguely familiar looking wreath of golden laurels, before she was rushed into a small tunnel, one that carried her underground to the area where the ceremony would be taking place.

Twilight noticed that several of the Guard members gave her a wide berth, and a few of them sported livid bruises in patches over their bodies. She supposed that the condition of these Guards was due to her. Slowing down, she leaned against the side of the tunnel, trying to catch her breath. The armored ponies halted, waiting patiently for her to recover. After she had taken a moment to compose herself, she spoke.

"If I hurt any of you over the past few days, then I would like to apologize. What I did was inexcusable, and I'm sorry I caused you any pain."

The leader of the group, a stocky coal-colored Pegasus with a scar over one eye, smiled at her, something she had never seen a Guardspony do on duty. "It's quite all right, Miss Sparkle. Nothing worse than a few bruises and a day of being confined to quarters while we recovered. And the Princess briefed us on what had happened, so every stallion here knows it's not your fault. Are you ready to continue?"

Twilight nodded, and once again the group trotted forward, reaching a solid double door of iron, set into the stone around it and guarded by two unicorns in full armor. The leader of her group ventured forward, speaking in low tones to the guards, who saluted and placed their hooves on the rings of the door, ready to pull on his mark. The leader ventured forward, the light glinting off of his Cutie Mark, a small bunch of golden vines.

"Very well then, Miss Sparkle, here's what you will do. That door opens no more than one hundred meters from the stage, where the Princesses Luna and Celestia are waiting. All you have to do is walk right down the aisle. Once there, a brief speech will be given, and you will place the Element on your head. Celestia will touch your horn with hers, giving you a small spark of magic, and Luna shall do the same. This is to signify that you have been approved by both rulers to wield the Element once more. After that, it should take care of the rest on its own. It doesn't even need the other Elements to be nearby, so they're locked up tight in the Vault. The ceremony will end with you taking one knee and bowing to Celestia and Luna. And that's really about it. Any questions?"

Twilight shook her head. "No, I think it sounds fairly straightforward. Thank you very much, and again, I'm truly very sorry for whatever I did to you and your soldiers."

The Pegasus smiled once more. "Think nothing of it, Miss Sparkle. And good luck."

With that, the Guard detail turned and proceeded back into the tunnel. Twilight Sparkle turned, nodding to the guards, who pulled the doors open in a single motion, allowing the bright sun to shine through. Taking a brief moment to compose herself, Twilight scraped at the ground nervously before holding her head high and walking into the light.

________________________________________

The noise was overwhelming. Twilight Sparkle had stepped into a massive stadium, the center of attention for ten thousand shrieking ponies, the only thing between her and the Princess being a set of stairs that jutted out of the stone towards the dais where they waited. Momentarily frozen, she forced herself to adjust to the noise and began to walk by simple virtue of putting one hoof in front of the other, proceeding slowly and with all the dignity she could muster. The Princesses of the Sun and Moon watched patiently as the unicorn, bowed and bruised but not broken or beaten, marched towards the podium in a way that would have made her brother proud had he been in the stadium instead of outside.

At last, she reached the steps, taking measured strides over each one, aware and uncaring of all the eyes currently on her as she focused solely on reaching her goal. A rock was thrown, followed by two more, and then a rose. Twilight avoided the first three, and then swept the stands behind the Princesses to see where the flower had come from. She couldn't see who had thrown it, but it wasn't for the lack of looking. She found her eye drawn to one section of the stands, where a Pegasus in strange leather armor waved cheerily at her, a cheeky grin on her face and her golden eyes sparkling with joy. Twilight turned her gaze away, noticing that even as she did so, the Pegasus never lost that expression of happiness. Finally, she reached the dais, inclining her head to the Princesses, who bowed in return. The arena fell silent as Celestia spread her wings and addressed the crowd, voice booming off of the walls.

"Fellow Equestrians! We gather here today to rejoice! My faithful student, once held in the grip of foul and black magic, has returned to us thanks to the magic of Harmony, and has agreed to take up her mantle once more. Her mind may have been warped by evil, her body possessed by forces she could not control, but through it all, her heart remained pure. In no other way could the Elements have retrieved her, and so today we honor her courage and dedication to her friends, her country, and herself!"

There was a roar from the crowd that could not be rightly called a cheer.

"There are those of you who say that she is to blame, that her actions must be accounted for, whether she intended to do what she did or not. To those of you who agree with that sentiment, I say to you that you must only look at my sister, who once suffered through much the same thing, and was also saved by the Elements of Harmony. I now know that among many of you, she is beloved and held in high regard, as she should be! I say to you, do not let my student's actions be reflected upon too harshly in your minds, for what happened to her could have happened to any magic user, even one who is master of the Moon and Stars herself.

Now my most faithful of students is with us once more, to accept her role as Bearer of the Element of Magic, and to restore balance to the Power of Harmony they contain. May I have the Element, please?"

A young Pegasus flapped forward, holding the familiar diadem on a cushion.

Celestia's voice lowered. "Thank you, Silver Lily. You may go."

The Pegasus bowed, flying back into the shadows. Celestia turned to Twilight, smiling beatifically as she set the Element upon her brow. Twilight knelt slightly, as the Princess bowed her head, a small spark of magic arcing between their horns, a spark that refreshed Twilight and left her feeling clean and new. She turned to Luna, who dropped a small cloth bag out of her girdle before touching Twilight's horn with her own, and with a sound like thunder, the two of them fell into black.

________________________________________

Where I am I?

Hush, child. Celestia has Bound thy memories tightly, and I have not much time.

What do you mean, bound?

Be silent! I've almost...got it!

Twilight gasped as the landscape of her mind suddenly rewrote itself, her hooves landing on green grass, a familiar mansion in the distance and all of her memories intact. She reeled as the memories of her revelation came back in full force, the betrayal of her mentor and her lover and her friends suddenly fresh in her mind. Spike, the Professor, Golden Radiance...wait. That Pegasus in the stands, the one who had thrown the rose...flowers bloomed around her hooves. Tarantella. And that stallion in the tunnel...his Cutie Mark. Grapevine was in the arena too. A voice suddenly echoed through the air, as the sun hovered right above the horizon, sending blood red streaks through the twilight.

Meet me in the house, Twilight Sparkle. We have much to discuss.

The unicorn picked up her hooves, trotting forward and heading for the house. What she didn't understand was Luna's role in this. She had...double crossed her? Or double crossed Celestia. Or maybe she had triple crossed everybody. Or maybe she was on her own side. Twilight nodded. That seemed far more likely at this point. She walked through the front door, through a twisting maze of passages that she did not remember constructing. At last, she stopped in front of a simple wooden door, pushing it to one side to reveal Princess Luna sitting at a table, a chessboard in front of her. She looked up from the game.

"Welcome, Twilight. I'm sure you have quite a few questions. Please, sit down."

Twilight crossed the room calmly, and without warning buried a hoof in Princess Luna's face. The Alicorn dropped like a sack of rocks. Twilight spoke quietly to her, voice laden with the sort of fury that ends worlds. "How dare you sacrifice me like that. I'm not a damn pawn, Luna. You had no right."

Luna picked herself up, regarding her with equal calm. She lifted a hoof to her nose, which came away bloody. "I suppose I deserve that in some small measure. But it was essential that Celestia believe that you had no idea of my betrayal. Otherwise, what I have planned would never work. And you were never in danger, Twilight. My followers are everywhere. But if you need an explanation, look to my chessboard."

Twilight turned to the partially played game in front of her. As she watched, a pawn moved from cover, directly in front of the White Queen, threatening it. The Queen, in order to protect itself, moved to take it. Luna spoke. "Your capture. Regrettable, but necessary. Observe what occurs next." Twilight watched as a previously unthreatening Black Queen rocketed across the board, seemingly engaged with several other pieces, to strike down her sister piece. "Black Queen takes White. White's line is shattered. Discover check."

The Alicorn smiled, and gave a low laugh. "My sister thinks herself subtle. But she has always been a bit of a brute when it comes to this sort of thing. I once beat her thirty eight games of chess in a row, Twilight. True subtlety escapes her. That is the Night's domain. And you were essential to remaining one step ahead of her the whole way."

Twilight was confused. "Well, what now?"

The Alicorn's expression grew serious. "I have done several things, Twilight. You need to pay attention and do exactly as I say, because once we are done here all shall be thrown into Chaos for a short while.

Firstly, I have restored your memories, and retrieved your crystal from storage, dropping it at your feet. The Pegasus Tarantella is currently carrying a small pack with Golden Radiance inside. And I have managed to place one of my guards on duty watching Spike. His opiate spell should be wearing off as we speak. All your assets, therefore, are completely intact. You will need to flee the city, and head for the Everfree Forest. Go to the Old Capital. My Lunar Guard waits for you there, along with many others. They shall assist you in whatever way you see fit.

Secondly, I have given you all of the magic I can spare. All the ability to access Binding magic I have, and as much of the Breaking as I could spare. This will enable you to do what many think impossible. Before you are able to use much of my Breaking magic, though, you must learn control. Do so, and the rewards will be great. You shall be among the greatest of magic users, greater than the Dragon King himself, able to command the Lords of Tartarus should you desire. You will be able to defend yourself against Celestia. Indeed, once you are awake, you will need to render her unconscious. It should not be difficult to do so, she will be taken by surprise.

Thirdly, and this is the most important, I have Broken your Element's ties to the others. This means that Celestia will not be able to control it again until it can be brought back under her control. Once you knock her unconscious, you must prepare to run. Do not let it fall into her hooves. If you use enough of your magic, you might be able to take some of Celestia's power as well. Use my magic to disrupt the broadcast of the Elements, and render their signal to be noticed consciously. Then, use her power to boost it. Let that audible signal ring across Equestria. Let her treachery be revealed."

Twilight cut in. "Wait, Princess Luna. What are you going to do?"

The Princess smiled sadly, indicating the chessboard. "White Bishop takes Black Queen. Black Pawn four move to check. Discover mate."

"I don't understand."

"Twilight Sparkle, the only way you will be allowed to escape is if my sister takes me in your stead. I will never be able to lead a rebellion, because of my failed attempt all those years ago. Ponies will not follow me. But you are young, and charismatic, and infinitely more capable of getting ponies to follow you than I ever was. I have given you most of my power, and the rest has gone to Breaking the Elemental ties that bind my sister's work together. As of now, I am little more than an immortal Pegasus with a horn. When you wake, I shall be unconscious, completely powerless. You must leave me and run."

"I won't do that."

"Then you shall most assuredly perish, and all my work will have been for naught. My sister cannot break my will again without the Elements, and if you allow her to take that one away from you, I shall be little more than a slave, relegated for eternity to the shadows. She will know exactly what I have done. My magic is familiar to her. I have chosen my side and made my sacrifice, Twilight Sparkle. Don't waste it. Refuse to leave me, and my sister will capture you, and then it is the caves and the rack for you."

Twilight sighed, staring at the chessboard. "I will come back for you, you realize that."

"Then do so, but not until you are assured that you can move your pawns in exchange for my piece back, without putting yourself in danger. Now, we do not have much time. Are you ready? Don't forget your crystal after Celestia is defeated."

"I'm ready."

The Alicorn bowed to her. "It's been an honor, Twilight Sparkle. Good luck."

________________________________________

Twilight opened her eyes on the podium, everything moving in slow motion. Swiftly, she reached for Luna's Breaking Magic, dark lightning crackling from her horn and catching Celestia by surprise. The crowd screamed as the Solar and Lunar sisters slumped to the ground near simultaneously. Twilight caught sight of her friends looking on in horror as she focused on her Element, as well as the ones locked inside the castle. Twilight dampened their flames with her magic, feeling them rebel against the suffocating black. Reaching deep inside, she felt for the Power, and offset it inside the gems ever so slightly. They would be broadcasting a clear message for the next fifteen minutes. Twilight hoped that would be enough. Seizing hold of them all roughly, Twilight channeled as much Breaking and Binding magic as she could through the Catalysts, and she smiled as she heard the instructions they constantly whispered, thoughts of conformity and peace becoming suddenly a lot more audible. Twilight noticed several Pegasi speeding towards her, Rainbow Dash at their head. Twilight released the dampening signal, and smiled in satisfaction as every pony in the arena, including the flyers, rocked back as the voices in their heads became noticeable. She stepped forward.

"Ponies of Equestria! Listen well, for that is the sound you were born listening to. Most of you probably forgot it was there. I know I did. This voice is that of Harmony, and until recently, it was a part of your lives, directing your actions and coercing your conformity. Many of you would find this comforting, even welcome. I am here to say that I refuse to agree with it anymore! There are those who do not wish you to listen, they do not wish you to hear it. Mere obedience is all Princess Celestia desires. I suspect even now, there are Guards on their way to take me prisoner, to hold me until the Elements you are currently listening to can whisper much more forcefully into my ear, as they did mere days ago.

That signal you hear stretches across Equestria. Everypony, stallion, mare, and foal, hears it. It's there when you work, when you eat, when you bathe, when you play, even when you are asleep you are listening to that voice. All your lives, you have been given the illusion of free will. But now you know the truth. Until recently, I sought to spread that truth. Until recently, I was the only pony in Equestria who understood the extent of Celestia's plans. Until recently, I was the only one who knew of her plans, her plans for a fourth Alicorn, my supposed child, who would kill me and go on to dominate your minds even more thoroughly than they are dominated now. No grief, no pain, no anger would ever be felt again. No disobedience, no questioning of the social order, no desire for change would ever be heard again, either.

If that is desirable to you, if you wish to be only another blissfully ignorant part of the machine, then I suggest you remain under Celestia's rule. It is certainly safer there, and nopony is more desirous of safety than I. But if this sits wrongly with you, if you no longer wish to live a lie, if you truly wish to take part in the glorious struggle that is the possession of free will, truly free will, then I tell you this. Throw off your shackles! Refuse Harmony! And when you think that you are ready, come find me. I'll be waiting for you. Together, we will forge a new Equestria, one that we build on our own, as ponies, not as puppets. Join me, and have your lives back. Don't live the lie."

Twilight grabbed her crystal and ran down the steps, noticing her brother at the head of a column of Guards, adamantium plates gleaming in the sun as his magical eye focused on her. The ponies behind him fanned out, and he lowered his head to intercept her. Upon reaching the bottom of the steps, she halted, scraping her hoof in preparation for a charge. She settled the pendant around her neck once more, tapping into its energy. Shining Armor planted his hooves, and she lowered her head.

"You're kidding. You're kidding, right?" Shining Armor asked incredulously. Twilight's horn sparked with magic as she sprang forward, her brother thundering to meet her. And just like she had done ten years ago, Twilight Sparkle blinked out of existence, leaving all of the Guards in Canterlot streaming to the arena, and the Castle that was her target undefended.

Hold on, Spike. I'm coming.

________________________________________

Spike struggled against the chains weakly, feeling them contract as he shifted. He growled. Twilight needed him, and he had been down here and drugged for...who knew how long? The opiate spell made time behave differently, that was for sure. For some reason, though, it appeared to be wearing off. Hearing hooves echoing off of the walls, Spike quickly closed his eyes, faking sleep. A familiar voice came to him.

"Yes, he's still here. Look out for her, we can still pull this off. Yes, I'm authorizing you to use whatever means necessary to capture her, short of killing her. She did what? Celestia preserve us, what a nightmare. Yes, I'm looking at him right now. Right. Keep me posted."

Cadance let the communications crystal around her neck go dark. She surveyed the dragon, who was apparently still asleep. She sighed. Twilight may have sucker punched Princess Celestia and gotten away from Shining Armor, but she wouldn't be leaving without Spike. And Spike was right here. Whatever magic Twilight had used to teleport herself into the castle must have been her last reserves, and she wouldn't be able to get the chains off of Spike, let alone dispel the opiate magic. And she was here now, to protect him against his rescuer. The clopping noise of light hooves echoed off of the walls around her, and Cadance smiled.

Sure enough, Twilight Sparkle rounded a nearby corner, pausing when she saw the Alicorn. Her horn spat sparks, ready for trouble. She spoke, her voice low and dangerous. "One chance, Cadance. Step away from him and let us go. You don't want to test me right now."

Cadance let her innate magic flow through her, her horn sparking in kind. "Sorry, Twilight. Guards are on the way, and I'm not about to let either of you escape. It's better for all of us if you surrender and-"

She never got to finish the sentence, as dual bolts of magic sprang from Twilight's horn, one brilliant black and one searing purple-white. Cadance was slammed against the nearest wall, leaving an impression in inch thick. Twilight's magic shifted, and the crystal of the wall suddenly began to grow, first over her horn, and then her wings and torso. When she was done, Cadance was bound to the wall by several inches of incredibly hard crystal, completely covering her body save for her face, turned up towards the ceiling to avoid snapping off her horn. Desperately she tried to summon magic.

"I wouldn't." Twilight said, examining the chains around Spike. "If you try and channel through that, you're likely to refract it back in and blow a hole in your own head. It would be best to wait for Celestia to get down here and chip that off of you." She returned to the links, discovering a weak point in the metal, and setting a spell to eat away at them. While that was working, Twilight trotted over to the Princess. Realizing the value of building a reputation now, she steeled herself. Placing the tip of horn at Cadance's throat, she spoke.

"You know, Spike once told me that he would go through anything to protect me. I believe him. What I give him in return, though, is actually very little. Seeing as you appear to be responsible for hurting him, you get to be punished. Guess what, Cadance? Your life depends on the goodwill of a dragon. If he gives the word, I will gladly put my horn through the bottom of your chin and leave you down here to choke on your own blood in the dark."

There was a noise of Guards coming from one of the tunnels. Almost contemptuously, Twilight collapsed the mouth of the tunnel, sealing them off. She turned to Spike, who was now waking up.

"What's the verdict, Spike? Does she live or die?"

Cadance's heart raced as the tip of the horn traced a pattern across her jugular, in a gentle, almost loving fashion. She watched as he rose from the ground, his rage lending him bulk he had not had previously. Fire dripped from his jaw. One brilliant green eye caught her own as he grabbed hold of his wing.

"I'll have no more blood on my claws because of this, much as I would like to see her dead. Let her live."

Cadance felt a rush of relief. "Oh, thank you so much. Thank you, thank you, thank-"

Twilight cut her off. "Shut up. You get to live, but you don't escape punishment. And I know just the thing. You killed another friend of mine. So this is for her."

Cadance screamed as a searing pain spread across one cheek, the smell of burning hair and flesh filling the air. The unbearable heat stopped as quickly as it had started. She slumped, sobbing in pain as Twilight and Spike looked at her curiously.

"What do you think?" Twilight asked.

Spike nodded. "Nicely done. And very fitting." He walked over to a recently repaired hole in the roof of the caves, while Twilight sealed off the other exits. Punching through the rock, he dug himself out into the open air. Twilight walked over to the hole, and before she left, she called out to the Alicorn.

"Try all you like to make it go away! That's woven with Breaking magic. You'll not be getting rid of it until I say so. Anything you do, any way to hide that will only cause you the same pain. Remember that." And with that, she grabbed hold of Spike's claw, leaving Cadance alone and powerless in the caves beneath Canterlot.

________________________________________

Spike offered a claw to Twilight, lifting her off of the ground and onto his back. He began to run, aiming for a steep slope, ended by a wall and then a drop to the valley floor. As he ran, he felt Twilight fuse his bone back together, and he flared his wings, breathing fire at a pair of Guards, both Pegasi, who threw themselves off of the wall to avoid it. He ran straight at the wall.

"Are you sure you can do this?" Twilight asked. "Are you angry enough to grow that big?"

Spike smiled. "It's not anger that'll do it this time!"

They had almost reached the wall. "What is it, then?" Twilight called.

Spike vaulted the wall, and spread his wings. He spoke quietly. "Love."

His wings snapped wide, he pumped furiously, and Spike rose on a thermal, roaring his triumph to the city below.

________________________________________

The pair turned themselves to the forest, flying through the valley. Spike felt the mare on his back holding on tightly as he dove a bit. She laughed exuberantly as he pulled out of the drop, soaring through the mountains and following the river towards Ponyville and the forest. As he flew, Spike heard the flapping of feathered wings from behind, and the roar of wind. He craned his neck, ready to take on the Guards behind him, only to find a leather-clad Pegasus pulling a short knife out of the back of an armored pony. The Gale Dancers had caught up to them.

Twilight cheered as they sped through the sky, eight Gale Dancers and Tarantella fighting off both Guards and Air Corps members as they flew furiously to their destination, outclassing them at nearly every turn. Twilight watched as one got by Tarantella, who drew a weighted rope from her side and whipped it at his back hoof, watching as it coiled around his leg. The mercenary gave it a healthy yank, and the Pegasus' own momentum dislocated his wings, causing him to drop and forcing two of his comrades to dive for him. They rocketed towards the forest, Spike using the rough wind the Gale Dancers had provided to speed himself, while nine took on ninety and whipped them soundly.

They soared over Ponyville, and Twilight watched as the awestruck villagers gazed up at them. Spike's excellent vision picked out Barley Scotch and Honey Crisp in the market place below, and he smiled as the little filly waved at him. At last, they were over the forest, and Twilight watched as the pursuing Pegasi abandoned the chase, pulling up short at the edge as a bank of thunderheads moved towards them ominously. They flew on in joyful silence as the fields below were replaced by thick forest in every direction, the massive and wild woods creating a barrier miles thick. The wind died down as Spike glided over the river below, following it towards the castle.

Twilight saw ponies in dark armor below scramble for cover as they glided in, Spike settling heavily in the open courtyard as the Gale Dancers landed in ones and twos around them. Twilight searched for Tarantella. She spotted her, walking over to the windswept Pegasus as she pulled off her helmet. Spinning her around, Twilight grabbed her in both hooves, and drew her into a deep kiss, right there in the courtyard. The Pegasus stiffened slightly, but soon enough she relaxed, returning her kiss with passion as the mercenaries cheered and Spike grinned. After an eternity, Twilight pulled away. She spoke four words only. "I love you, Tarantella."

They turned to the keep before them. As a whole, it was mostly intact, and Twilight could see scaffolding and repair crews working on the top. A group of ponies waited for her eagerly near the doors, and Twilight looked at those around her. She was truly surrounded by friends. Maybe she stood a chance after all. They waited on her for instruction. Realizing that she was about to start a rebellion, she hesitated for a brief moment. Then she felt Tarantella at her side, and saw Spike waiting for her patiently, and the book Tarantella carried hung loosely over one of her shoulders, Golden Radiance still inside and waiting to be free. Any doubts she had vanished. She turned to the ponies around her.

"Come on. Let's go inside, we have a lot to do."

Of Lies and Liberty

Celestia stood in the tower overlooking Canterlot, and wondered where it had all gone wrong. Luna's betrayal had been perfection in its execution, and if Celestia could not salvage the situation, that betrayal would be her damnation. Everything she had worked so hard for had been put in jeopardy, and the only way she could save her ponies from themselves was if she acted boldly. The speech she was about to make could very well change the path of Equestria forever. A sea of ponies stretched below, the gates of the castle having been thrown wide in order to accommodate as many common ponies as possible. A gesture of goodwill that hopefully went some small way to repairing the damage caused by Twilight Sparkle's revelation.

Cadance stood by her side, the right side of her face bandaged, she having been treated for burns two days ago, after Celestia and the Guards had located her and managed to get her off of the wall. The Princess of Love had been considered beautiful once, and indeed there were many among the populace who followed her every move closely. Twilight's words had been proved true, and every attempt to heal the wound had resulted in searing agony for the young Alicorn. Celestia knew that so long as Twilight lived, she would bear that mark for the world to see. She looked at Celestia fearfully, as the crowd below roared in anger.

Celestia smiled. "Don't worry, Cadance. Just do as I say, and we shall all be fine."

Cadance nodded, and focused her magic, sending out feelings of trust and malleability to the gathered populace. Her face screwed up in pain as she broadcast for not just Canterlot but for Manehatten and Detrot and Cloudsdale and every city in Equestria. She nodded tersely. It was time.

Celestia walked to the double doors separating herself from the balcony, and then did something Cadance had never seen the monarch do. Celestia gently removed her crown, her horseshoes, and her girdle. Completely unclothed, she stepped out onto the balcony. The crowd below stood in shocked silence as Princess Celestia, the ruler of Equestria, stood before them as a common pony. When she spoke, her voice did not ring with its characteristic command, it did not inspire awe or fear. What it was, in both tone and function, was relatable on some level, the voice of a mare who had done wrong and wanted to acknowledge it. Several microphones rose from the podium, their signal being transmitted across Equestria, using the relatively new technology of radio. Celestia's speech would go down as one of the most memorable of Equestria's public addresses.

________________________________________

"Citizens of Equestria, I come before you today, not as a ruler, not as a goddess, but as one of you. A pony. I come before you today as one whose right to rule had been questioned, and rightfully so. By now, Twilight Sparkle's accusations against me have undoubtedly spread, from Fillydelphia in the north to Los Pegasus in the south to Manehatten and everywhere in between. The accusations she has leveled are as follows. That I, Celestia Aetheria ex Equestria, Dio Solaris, have used my power to manipulate the lives of my subjects. That I, knowingly and willingly, have woven powerful bloodlines with the goal of creating new Alicorns in order to solidify my rule on Equestria. That these bloodlines, after producing the Alicorn heir I desired, would go extinct, killing the mare who bore her.

There are others, but those are Twilight Sparkle's primary grievances against me. Her claim is that she is the one destined to bear the last Alicorn, and so lose her life in the process. She accuses me of being no less than a tyrant, one who cares for nothing other than her own goals.

Regretfully, I must inform you all that all but that last accusation are true."

There was a murderous rumble from the crowd, which soon quieted as Celestia spoke once more.

"For eight hundred years, since mighty Canterlot herself rose to her mountain heights, I have labored in secret to ensure the stability and growth of Equestria, at the cost of all else. Many of the great thinkers, artists, and scientists produced since I ascended to the Solar Throne are the result of successful pairings between ponies of desirable qualities. I do not pretend omnipotence, for the most part my only role has been that of a gentle nudge in the right direction. Things like strength or intelligence have a part in my decisions, yes. But I have also placed the happiness of my subjects above all else. Never has a relationship I have taken a direct hoof in ended poorly, in the hundreds of years I have perfected my work. Families, strong and loving families, have ranged across Equestria far and wide, their newfound strength and skill ensuring that they not only survive, but thrive. Because of my actions, ponies live long, happy lives, largely free from adversity. My path is one of safety and happiness, regardless of what others may say.

It is true that I sought to create a fourth Alicorn, one to rule opposite to the Princess Mi Amore di Cadenza Allegretta, the Dawn Alicorn. It is true that this Alicorn would take up the mantle of Dusk, as well as ruling over Inspiration. It is also true that Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student, was the one born to bear her. And as much as it hurts to admit it, the foal would have claimed my student's life. Much as I wish it could be otherwise, there is nothing I could do to prevent it."

The Alicorn was silent for a moment, her grief apparently too much for her. The ponies below, faced with this uncharacteristic display of emotion, were spellbound, hanging on every word. She spoke again, her voice low and rough.

"It is abhorrent to me, that I must curse one of my own subjects, a unicorn I hold dear not just as a student but very nearly as the daughter I could never have, to bear such a burden, to experience so much pain. From the moment I took this unicorn, the savior of Equestria, on as my student, I realized that what I had planned would cause her more pain and anguish than I had any right to bestow upon her, though I was forced to do so nevertheless. I watched her grow into a fine young mare, devastatingly intelligent, kind to a fault, a pony I was proud to call my student. She, as well as the Elements of Harmony, acted as Equestria's protectors, giving me back my sister and sealing the mad god Discord into stone once more. Truly, I could not have been more proud of her. At last, when it came time for Twilight's true purpose to be served, I found the best match I could. A fine young colt, by the name of Morning Star. The two of them became fast friends, and before long they had blossomed into something more. I took solace in the fact that she would at least be happy.

In retrospect, I should have asked my student for her permission or forgiveness, but I could not bring myself to do so. My once-faithful student, naturally curious, found out about her purpose from various sources, not all of them savory. Hurt and betrayed, she opened herself to dark and terrible magic, renouncing me, her Element, her friends, her country, and Harmony itself. The rest you are all aware of."

The Alicorn's voice gained in strength, ringing across the crowded courtyard below.

"There are those among you who may feel that this is justified, that I deserve whatever fate comes to me. I understand. However, I can tell you this. Twilight Sparkle's child would have brought everlasting peace and Harmony, not just to Equestria, but the world. No more would we worry about disease or starvation or poverty, no more would we fight for land with the Gryphons or buffalo Tribes. Our world would know peace as never before. It is for this reason I sent the Elements to pursue her, to show her that her sacrifice was for the good of all of existence. I thought she had seen. But she had not. Though she had convinced me of her newfound devotion to Harmony, in truth it was deceit and trickery she sought to practice. Stealing the magic of my sister, who even now lies near death, she attacked me and her friends once more, before stealing the Element of Magic and vanishing into regions unknown. Twilight Sparkle refuses to let go of her anger, even at the cost of her fellow Equestrians. I call upon her now, as a pony, to do her duty to her world, and return to Canterlot.

My fellow Equestrians, I can offer you a Golden Age without end! Equestria as a paradise, where not a single pony will ever be unhappy. Never have I led you astray, never have I ever had anything but your best interests in mind. I care for you all more than you can imagine, and together we can ensure a new world, a better world, one truly inhabited by Harmony. All I ask in return is your continued Loyalty. Don't let your friends and family stray from our path. I ask for Honesty. If you know of the whereabouts of Twilight Sparkle, let somepony know. Show Kindness by remaining helpful and productive as we work to find her. Show Generosity, give as much as you can spare to help your fellow Equestrians in their search. And don't forget to embody Laughter. Remain cheerful. Don't let this disrupt your daily routine.

My fellow Equestrians, the times ahead will be trying for us all, of this there can be no doubt. But I beg of you, show the best side of yourselves. Stand with me as we work together to forge a better world. Thank you."

________________________________________

Celestia stepped back from the podium, and looked at the crowd below. There was only silence, the ponies staring up at her, judging her. Celestia's heart sank. She had failed. A single hoofbeat echoed off of the walls of the castle. Princess Celestia's ears pricked up. There was another. Then another. Then two, then ten, then fifty, and then suddenly the crowd of ponies below were screaming and shouting, cheering their Princess on as she smiled, and bowed to them all before retreating back inside. Her speech was even now being broadcast across Equestria. And while she had no idea if the same reaction was being had in other cities, suddenly her future looked much brighter.

Cadance stepped forward. "That was a work of art, Princess. Well done."

Celestia smiled. "Thank you, Cadance. I'm glad ponies can still see reason. We may actually have a chance of success. Now, let's change your bandages over, and then we will pay Luna a visit."

Cadance grimaced, nodding as she peeled back the bandages. There, prominent on her face for all the world to see, was a perfectly detailed five pointed star, a rose twining through its spokes, wreathed in fire. The burn was still angry and red, though it would fade to white with time. As she worked, she looked through her Elements, each of them in a different city, allowing her to keep an eye on things. Rarity was in Manehatten, and though there were a few boos and jeers during the broadcast of her speech, the applause at the end rivaled that of the still-jubilant crowd below. Rainbow Dash reported the same from Cloudsdale, and Applejack reported that the ponies of Fillydelphia had been supportive of her since the beginning of her speech. The next two worried her. Los Pegasus was very much evenly divided, Fluttershy said. The speech had pacified some of the population, but there were still a lot of very angry ponies roaming the streets.

Pinkie Pie reported that her speech had garnered almost no support in Trottingham. The Regulars had been deployed, and martial law declared.

At last, the bandaging and reports came to a close. Cadance looked at her aunt curiously. "How was it received?"

Celestia sighed, stepping back into her horseshoes and re-affixing her raiment. "About as well as I had hoped. Manehatten is safe, and Fillydelphia is apparently a paragon of loyalty. Cloudsdale too. But Los Pegasus is teetering on the brink, and Trottingham is rapidly devolving into a warzone. It will be rough around the Everfree, I think. Twilight is in there, somewhere. Probably the castle, my scrying mirror there has been shattered, so that's a very likely indication. What worries me is the fact that I've sent in three patrols to search for her, and all three have vanished completely. I've ordered a halt until we can figure out the source, although I suspect Radiant Zenith is to blame. This will become a problem rapidly."

Cadance nodded as they descended the stairs through the secret passage in Celestia's quarters. "There's no way she could possibly win after that speech. Ponies love you anyway. With the possibility of paradise in front of them, not to mention the inexcusable massacre at Fillydelphia, Twilight's ensured herself almost no support. She can't last long."

They arrived at their destination, a plain, unmarked door. Pushing it open, the Alicorn looked Cadance, silently warning her to stay outside. The Princess of the Dawn nodded tersely. Celestia stepped inside, shutting the door quietly behind her. The dark Alicorn inside, her hair once more light blue and hanging low, looked up as Celestia stepped inside the room. The Alicorn's horn was sheathed inside what was not so much an inhibitor ring as a cone of metal that locked tightly to her horn, forcing her head to hang low as she dangled from adamantium chains on the wall behind her. No light was provided here, so Celestia produced a small one, a tiny werelight that hung in the air between them.

"Hello, Luna! How are you feeling?"

The Princess of the Night sobbed quietly. Celestia pretended not to notice.

"Well, I've got good news. My speech went very well, and with Cadance's help, I think I shall retain my grip on the populace long enough to bring about my paradise. I can't wait to share it with you, but you seem to have developed the nasty habit of double crossing me, so you will have to remain here until my work is concluded. You'll have plenty of time to think on what you did. Lucky for you, you don't need food or water, so we won't even have to interrupt you with meals. Just you, and me, and maybe Cadance if she likes. But mostly you, down here in the dark and quiet."

Luna mumbled something quietly. Celestia leaned in.

"What's that, LuLu?"

"never...break me..."

Celestia laughed, her horn lighting up as she closed the distance between them.

"Oh, Luna. You know as well as I do that never is a very, very long time."

Cadance listened as the Princess of the Night began to scream in pain, the sound of her agony contained by the unfeeling mountain of Canterlot. She didn't begin to worry, however, until the groans of pain began to mingle with moans of pleasure. And so, Celestia spun her sister through ecstasy and agony, wearing away at the Moon's will.

________________________________________

Twilight Sparkle looked around her table, a round affair covered in maps and charts, all of them force dispositions and supplies and number of noncombatants near the castle. Five ponies stood around her, all of them ready to follow her commands. Her voice was strong with newfound authority.

"This Council is called to order. Let the attendees speak their names for the record."

A papery mare raised one hoof, her inky black Talent Mark glimmering, a five pointed star wreathed in flame, a rose twining around it. "Golden Radiance, Archmage as appointed by Twilight Sparkle and this Council."

A cheerful mare with her greying red hair in a messy bun was next to raise her hoof. "Radiant Zenith. Head Steward of the Everfree and this castle the Regia, as appointed by Twilight Sparkle and this Council."

A hulking unicorn, clad in dark armor and missing one eye, raised his hoof in a precise military salute. "Silent Shield, Commander of the Lunar Guard as appointed by Princess Luna, Dio Noctis, under the command of Twilight Sparkle."

A Pegasus clad in a tight black jumpsuit raised her hoof. This was the first time Twilight had actually been able to confirm her existence. "Nightshade, Captain of the Shadowbolts, as appointed by Princess Luna, Dio Noctis, under the command of Twilight Sparkle."

A massive Earth Pony unslung his shield from his back, leaning it against the table. His voice was surprisingly cultured, an upper class Trottingham accent which belied his brutish exterior. "Iron Oak, Marshal Superior of the Ever Free Fighters, as appointed by Twilight Sparkle and this Council."

Twilight looked around the room. This was real, this was happening, and before they were done, Celestia herself would shake in fear. She raised her hoof as well. "Twilight Sparkle, leader of the Ever Free ponies. I hereby call this the first Council to order. All in favor?"

As one, the five ponies roared their approval. "Aye!"

Twilight grinned. "Well, then. Let's get started."

End of Act I.

Of Books and Beginnings

Six months prior-

The sun was beaming down again in Ponyville, a perfect day, just like the Pegasi had forecast. Twilight Sparkle, as per usual, had fallen asleep in her bed just as it had started to rise. She had long since realized that she did her best thinking after dark, away from the hustle and bustle of the daylight hours. It followed, then, that Spike had to wake her up himself. This usually occurred around eleven in the morning, one hour before the library was scheduled to open.

Spike finished dusting the tops of the bookshelves, just like he had every Saturday prior for the past ten years. Checking the clock, Spike realized that he had been so engrossed in his task that he had neglected to wake Twilight at the proper time. As a matter of fact, he was a full fifteen minutes late. The dragon sighed to himself. "Twilight's going to kill me." he rumbled, allowing his weight back onto his front claws. He then climbed the stairs to Twilight's loft, careful not to let his tail catch on the shelves again.

Spike could no longer be called a "baby dragon". He had started to grow rapidly about eight years ago. The young drake was now considerably larger than the average pony, approaching but not quite the height of Celestia. Regardless, he now lived in his own room in the basement of the library, having woken up one morning with his old basket crushed under his increased bulk. His wings had finally grown in, although he could not fly for long yet. He was able to breathe fire hot enough to crack rock, and had accidentally cut through a sapling with his talons several years ago while showing off for his longtime friends, the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Thankfully, his growth had slowed last year, and had full on stopped as of last Hearth's Warming Eve.

There was not a lot in Equestria willing to take on a partially grown dragon. Although Spike still retained much of his earlier friendliness, and was in fact one of the most polite and cordial dragons any pony knew of, he still commanded a healthy respect. This was especially true of the young fillies and colts of the town, who had a running quest to pick one of his scales as trophies. All this considered, Spike still felt a bit of dread as he crept up the stairs to Twilight's room, and hesitated before nudging open the door.

"Twi? You've overslept, time to get up! We open the library in thirty minutes!" A bit of a lie, but who would be hurt by tightening the schedule a bit? Twilight Sparkle responded by grumbling to herself and tossing over in bed. Spike felt a bit of relief at this. Twilight wouldn't be as high strung today, if she didn't want to get out of bed.

"Twilight, c'mon! I've made coffee and a sandwich for you, but you need to get up!" Not a word from Twilight. Spike switched tactics. He cleared his throat, expelled a bit of smoke, inhaled, and began to sing at the top of his lungs. "YOU ARE MY SUNSHINE, MY PONY SUNSHINE! YOU MAKE ME HAPPYYYYYY, WHEN SKIES ARE GREY!"

This got a response from Twilight. "Go 'way, Spike..." the purple unicorn mumbled. "Nope! You’ve gotta get up!" he replied, and bent over. Picking her up by the scruff of her neck, he carried her downstairs and out of the door.

"Spike, what are you doing? Ponies are looking at us strangely and- HEY! NO! NOT THE RAIN BARREL!”. Too late. With an almighty splash, Twilight landed soundly in the large barrel containing the runoff water from the house next door. Quickly, Spike fished her out and carried her back inside, ignoring the complaints all the way.

Once they were back inside, Spike inhaled again, releasing a warm wind which had her dry in moments. The end result was one clean, awake, and peeved unicorn. "Spike, that was rude of you! You didn't need to do that! I could have hit my head or broken something!" Spike said nothing, merely arching an eyebrow at her, which was impressive considering the fact that he had none. "Don't give me that look! This was serious b-business and s-somepony could have, heh... Somepony could have gotten, heh hehehe... Gotten hurt-hehehahahahaha!"

Spike grinned, his laughter rumbling along her higher pitched giggles. This much time together had changed both of them. Spike was far more organized and polite, whereas Twilight Sparkle had learned to see the humor in unplanned events and was altogether far less demanding of her still-number-one assistant. The two of them were soon on the floor, laughing as only two old childhood friends can do.

"So Spike," Twilight said to her oldest friend as she devoured her sandwich and coffee, "what do we have on the agenda for today? Anypony waiting on a delivery?"

"No, but the Crusaders are stopping by later to pick up books for their Magical Studies project over at the high school." Spike replied, putting away his broom and mop. The old wooden schoolhouse still stood on the outskirts of town, but now fillies and colts were sent to a new, bigger school building after their sixth year of schooling, completing ten years instead of stopping at seven.

"Also, we have the newest encyclopedia on Binding and Breaking spells due today. That's a big set, about ten volumes. After that, nothing really concrete. We could go out and get shopping done, or see how everypony else is doing. Oh, scratch that, one more thing. The Mayor wants to stop by and see you after the library closes today."

Twilight nodded and levitated the dishes into the sink. "Let's get the shopping done today, so we don't have any work to do on our day off tomorrow."

"Sounds good, then. Open in five!" Spike called, making sure the doors to Twilight's lab (and his room) were locked tightly.

Twilight trotted over to the door, switching the sign from "Closed" to "Open", and throwing open the shutters and windows. "What are the Crusaders working on? Let me guess, it's-"

"Cutie Marks, of course," rumbled Spike. "Not how to earn them, but an in depth study of where they come from, and why they show up when they do.". Twilight chuckled.

"I'd love to know how that turns out. Maybe they can figure out what the big brains at The Royal Academy can't." she said, checking herself for bedhead in the mirror.

"If anypony can, it's those two. A full year and a half trying to earn those things after they got together, and what do they do after they earn them but spend their spare time helping others find theirs? Honestly," Spike said, placing his hand on the doorknob, "I'm surprised that their marks weren't in finding Cutie Marks." He opened the door wide, allowing more of the spring breeze flowing through the windows to flow through the door.

Twilight rested her head against Spike's neck. "It's hard to believe, but as of next week we will have been living in this library for ten entire years, Spike."

"I dunno, Twilight. They've been good years. Honestly, I'm surprised you didn't go crazy those first few. Out on your own at sixteen? Thank Celestia you only found as much trouble as you did!" Twilight laughed, heading back inside.

"I do thank Celestia for that, Spike. I thank her every day. Now, let's get ready, those Crusaders are nothing if not punctual. They're probably already on the way here." Spike turned, and followed her back into the tree, ducking his head slightly. He smiled to himself. Life was good here. It truly was.

The trio of adolescent fillies that soon descended upon the library were known throughout Ponyville, and throughout several neighboring towns as well, as the Cutie Mark Crusaders to this day. They were also known as an unholy, sentient disaster capable of laying material possessions as well as the laws of probability to waste in pursuit of their passion. Their special talents were each different, but their true passion had never left them. It was well known among the young ponies of Ponyville that if your special talent had trouble manifesting itself, these fillies were the ones to talk to. Finding Cutie Marks was something they were very good at, even if they had taken a while to find their own. Any filly or colt could approach them without fear, and they would enter into a solemn pact to help them find their Mark, or die trying.

In return, if the Mark was found, the young one in question would be given a sacred mission, to help another find theirs. If they should do this, they were made into an honorary Crusader themselves. Crusaders would often be found in a wooden fort that closely resembled a bird's nest located near the Whitetail Woods, on the edge of the Apple Family's property. Many around Ponyville could be found wearing their badges proudly. And most of the fillies and colts had their Marks, as well as being open and encouraging to others instead of putting them down for not having their Cutie Marks. If not for the collateral damage inevitably caused by the original trio and their younger counterparts, the Cutie Mark Crusaders would have been regarded as a wonderful project for the youth of Ponyville. As it was, many people regarded the CMC as an unstoppable force of change, like time or one of Sugarcube Corner's new "Four Alarm Cupcakes". It was always interesting when Crusaders were around, but there was a good chance of things not ending well for any pony involved.

It was this group of three adolescents that now stood inside the library, asking Twilight and Spike for every book they had on Cutie Marks, pony anatomy, and more interestingly, the Elements of Harmony. "Why the Elements, girls? This is about Cutie Marks, isn't it?" Twilight asked.

Sweetie Belle piped up, looking through her glasses. "Well, if the Elements are expressions of friendship and Harmony, wouldn't it make sense that something like a Cutie Mark would relate to them?"

"Yeah!" Scootaloo chimed in. "I mean, you have to be in touch with yourself and figure out how to help others with your special talent before you get a Cutie Mark. So, that seems to us to be the kind of thing the Elements do.".

Applebloom spoke up last. "What we're meanin' to say is, th' Elements of Harmony respond to ponies who fit in well with others, an' a Cutie Mark helps ya t' find your place in pony society!"

Spike looked at Twilight, and back at the girls. "Well," he said, reaching for a top shelf, "We have a few books on Cutie Marks. A study on hereditary Marks, like in the Apple family, several theories on where they came from, some investigations into why ponies are the only ones that get them. You three picked a hot topic for a lot of the top colleges. And I don't think I've heard of anypony trying to link it to the Elements. Oh, here's one more! Kind of old, though. Let's see... A Documentation of Talent Marks in the Major Equestrian Houses. Huh. This must be old, I've never heard of anypony calling them Talent Marks before. How about you, Twilight?"

"Yes, I have.". Twilight looked over the book with an expression of interest on her face. "Nopony has called them that for at least a hundred and fifty years. It's a very old book, and more than likely a bit outdated. Are you sure you girls want it?"

The trio exchanged glances. "Sure, Twilight," Sweetie Belle said, trotting forward to take a look. "It might come in handy. Looks a bit dry, but that's ok, right girls?"

"Yeah, that's alright with me!" said Applebloom, joining her friend in looking at the old book.

"I'll pass on it, but I'd love to take a look at the books on why we seem to be the only race in the world that get Cutie Marks." Scootaloo replied. "Do you have anything on th' Elements, Twilight?" asked Applebloom.

Twilight smiled, and trotted up the stairs toward her room. "I do, actually. My old copy of The Elements of Harmony; a Reference Guide is around here somewhere. I've written my notes all over the pages, so you'll have to excuse that."

She came downstairs holding the book in her telekinetic grasp. "I also have a few more scholarly articles on the history of the Elements, and one book on the properties they seem to possess. Other than that, not a lot. They're as big a mystery as Cutie Marks." she said, glancing at the nearby table the books rested on. A sizable stack of printed material teetered precariously in the center.

Spike glanced at the Crusaders, a smile curling his lips (again surprising, seeing as he did not have any). "I can't help but notice you've neglected to bring saddlebags. Were you planning on having Sweetie Belle levitate them? Or were you going to juggle them all the way back home?"

Sweetie did her best to emulate her older sister, with no small amount of success. "Actually, Spike...we were wondering if you'd be able to assist us on the way back to Scootaloo's to study. We'd love to have a set of hands to help tear down a tree branch for the old fort later, and you're probably the strongest one in town, even stronger than Big Mac."

Spike was a very well read individual, having been raised in a library. He was eloquent, and had a very quick mind and large vocabulary. This, however, along with the majority of his common sense, flew straight out of the nearest window when Sweetie Belle applied herself. This was something she was disturbingly good at, having spent a large amount of time with her older sister. Spike was about to attempt pulling himself together, citing his responsibilities at the library, and his errands that afternoon, when Sweetie Belle hit him with her best shot. She looked deep into Spike's eyes, getting uncomfortably close. Then, she fluttered her eyelashes and whispered gently, "Please, Spike? For me?"

There was the gentle sound of gagging coming from the general direction of Applebloom and Scootaloo.

Twilight realized at this point that she would be losing her assistant for the day. "Um. Uh. Duh... Ok, Sweetie. Sure." Spike mumbled, blushing. This was the third biologically impossible thing Spike had done today.

"Alrighty then, Spike! I'll be seeing you later then? Is there anything else I can help you girls with?" Twilight interjected, hoping to end the vaguely disturbing display in front of her.

Applebloom managed to wipe the exasperated look off of her face and turned to Twilight. "No, Twilight. Thank ya' kindly for all the help. When were these due back again?"

"Two weeks, Applebloom. Unless you come in to renew them. Have a good day, you all! Let me know what you find out!" Twilight called as they filed out, Spike in tow.

"Thanks, Twilight!" Scootaloo replied. "We'll bring them back as we finish them!". "No hurry! Good luck!" Twilight said, shutting the door behind them.

Turning to survey the library, she groaned. The Crusaders hadn't moved more than thirty feet from the door, and yet they had all tracked in enough dirt and mud and...dear Celestia, was that tree sap? Twilight furtively looked around to make sure nopony was watching. Satisfied, she bent down and licked it. Yes, definitely tree sap. Twilight reached for her magic, sending a beam of light at the floor and watching it scour itself clean, the mess breaking down into its constituent atoms. Thus satisfied, she pulled an old summary of the magecraft of the post-Classical era out and began to read.

It was dark stuff, post-Classical. The Classical era had been the height of the Alicorn Sisters' empire, ending with the defeat and banishment of Nightmare Moon. Directly afterward, pony civilization had entered a Dark Age as Celestia tried to restore order and repair the damage caused by the terrible confrontation. Other nations, notably the Diamond Dog tribes and the Gryphonian Oligarchy had attempted to take advantage of the weakness of the Equestrian Diarchy, now Monarchy, to seize land and valuables. Therefore, new schools of combat and new disciplines of magic had been formed. The biggest of these was necromancy, there being a plethora of bodies to reanimate, if one had the will. Twilight shuddered, and skipped that chapter. No, thank you!

She skimmed idly through the different sections. Divination, transformation, and scores of outdated or outlawed magic disciplines flicked at her through the pages of the book. Runes and potions and incantations were in abundance, with more obscure schools of the arcane showing themselves. Spells for memory, spells for possession, spells for youth or age. She could have learned how to summon creatures from distant lands, or how to see the future, or how to slow aging to a crawl. Each for the right price, of course. Cures, curses, and more were contained in this one book. No wonder she kept a hawk's eye on certain tomes. There was a passive spell over the whole library to ensure that certain books were never found unless somepony was looking for them specifically. Only Twilight was immune, as well as Spike. And of course, Celestia and Luna would be able to see through it like so much gauze.

Having lived in this old tree for years, Twilight had made some serious changes. There was a star map writing itself in a case downstairs, it being linked to a seeing spell near the top of the library that watched the sky every night. Each door and window was trapped with magical snares to prevent anypony with malicious intent from entering uninvited. A spell hummed through the ground, sifting out trace elements and metals for use in potions and inventions. In a fit of paranoia not entirely unrelated to Spike's growth, eight years ago Twilight had set a self-renewing spell that had pretty much fireproofed everything inside of her tree, as well as the outside. It warded away lightning, too. No branch would ever snap off in a storm now, and the tree kept most of its leaves during the winter.

In addition, Twilight had used a Pick-Me-Up spell in order to give ponies that entered the library a thirst for knowledge and a feeling of refreshment that they would carry with them for the rest of the day. A Stasis spell prevented too much wear and tear on the books while they were inside, and kept the temperature a balmy seventy five degrees year round. And Twilight wasn't sure, but the ambient magic may have caused time to move ever so slightly faster in the library, causing time to slow for the ponies who wandered in. Twilight refused to look into or fix it, because it gave her the opportunity to accomplish more, in a shorter span of time. Even if she did have to keep resetting the clocks.

If anypony were to use a spell allowing them to see magic, they would be shocked at the library. Violet lines of power writhed up and down the outside, and the tree itself pulsed with a magical light. A cloud of sparks appeared to orbit it constantly, and the door was crisscrossed with lines that one would have to walk through to get in. Nopony would be able to do that except for Twilight, of course, because she had set up one final spell that concealed most magical emission from the tree, and prevented the scrying of ponies inside it. Thus protected, Twilight had ample time to read and study new things, such as the book she currently had in front of her.

A section on combat magic caught her eye, as well as a chapter devoted to survival skills she marked to read later. Twilight soon headed down to the lab. Some of these spells sounded interesting, and she was itching to test them. Upon reaching the basement, she opened the trapdoor leading to a sub-basement she had hollowed out herself, avoiding the roots of her home and creating a long and straight tunnel, with three red targets at the very end. This was her testing chamber, for the dangerous or unpredictable spells. It was also an excellent space to relieve some stress. She lit the magelights she had installed one afternoon, and faced the target, reading the book on a nearby shelf of rock. "Shimmerstone's Freezing Fireball" sounded interesting, so Twilight faced downrange, pointed herself at the center target, and let fly.
Anypony in the library would have noticed the ground shaking for a brief moment, as well as a quiet "wumph" from somewhere beneath them. The library was empty, however, and thanks to Twilight's excellent engineering, the disturbance went unnoticed.

Twilight Sparkle blinked rapidly, trying to clear her head. She checked everything over, making sure she was alright, as well as the furniture she had down here, and her book. She made a mental note to dial down the power for these while she was inside, and scowled at the book accusingly. It had described it as "a minor casting for the Binding of opponents". Minor her back hoof! Grumbling, she went over to her trapdoor and pulled it open to clear the smoke out and warm up the room, as the thermometer on the wall informed her it was now close to freezing.

She was just in time to hear the *pop* of the delivery system Spike had lit in her fireplace. Instant mail was wonderful, and Twilight and Spike were working on ways to make it work for homes without an adolescent dragon to stoke the fire every day. Humming, she trotted up the stairs to check on her delivery, pleased that her encyclopedias had made it in one piece. Finding shelf room for them, she marked them for her late night reading, and then sealed them to make sure only she could remove the hefty tomes from the shelves. This was as a precaution only, so she could read them and make sure there was nothing dangerous or inappropriate inside before she lent them out to curious minds.

Speaking of, it was probably best to check and see if anypony had visited, and if so, what they had checked out. The register by the door made a note of who had taken books from the library, and how long ago. She checked it over. "12:15- 18 books out. Registered to Ms. Sweetie Belle, Ms. Applebloom, and Ms. Scootaloo. Due date- 14 days remaining. Fines owed- none. Books taken-..." Twilight looked over the list. Nothing new after that, so no books were out. She then checked the visitor's roster, just to make sure. Old habits died hard, after all. Nothing there either.

She checked her scanning spell over the door. Nopony had visited while she was downstairs. It was most likely going to be a slow day, then. Disappointed, she wondered why. Trotting over from her desk, she checked the window. Well, no wonder. It was a sunny Saturday, which meant that anypony with an ounce of common sense would be outside with friends, or family, or...suddenly she felt like she had been hit over the head with something heavy.

Their Special Somepony.

Of Captains and Contests

If the previous days' events had been about pomp and circumstance, today's were about fierce competition and showmanship. Twilight and Morning Star were again seated in Celestia's box, as she was overseeing the day's main event, a perennial crowd favorite. The lucantur, or struggle, was a contest of arms, ranging from single combat to large teams of ponies to giant melees. The rules were simple, to drive your opponents from the center ring by any means available. The games were always non-lethal, and it was considered bad form to maim or permanently injure an opponent. Anypony who did so could expect official censure from Canterlotian society, and official reprimand if they were in the military. The last death in the games had been well over one hundred years ago, and the pony who had performed the act had exiled himself in shame.

It was this contest that Twilight and Morning Star attended in an official capacity. The early matches had been wildly variable, seemingly paired at random. Two of Twilight's friends, Applejack and Rainbow Dash, had entered in the amateur division. Rainbow Dash had lasted all of two minutes before she was bucked squarely in the chest by a young earth pony, flying through the air to impact solidly against the side of the arena. AJ, possessing patience that Rainbow had not, had barely edged out her opponent, a unicorn mare who had almost eliminated her several times. Applejack's natural tenacity had won through, and it was her Twilight and Morning Star were now watching.

"Come on, Applejack!" Twilight called, as the orange earth pony spun in an attempt to make contact with her Pegasus opponent. "Wait for him to come to you!" Her voice was lost in the wild shouting of a thousand other ponies, most of whom were cheering for Applejack's opponent, a grayish-black Air Corpsman who was unbelievably fast, but had no staying power.

Applejack reared, meeting her opponent head on. They rolled across the arena in a bundle of hooves, tails, and flying feathers. The Pegasus quickly disengaged from his opponent, taking the opportunity to crack her over the head with a back hoof before taking to the air again. Applejack staggered to one side, dazed. Struggling to regain her footing, she rolled to one side as the Pegasus hit the ground where just a split second ago she had been standing. Getting her hooves under her, AJ shook her head to clear it and waited for her adversary to approach. He did not disappoint, coming at her head on. Applejack waited for him, and then in one smooth motion, hit the dirt and watched as he passed over her. Her tail, still in its tight braid, whipped forward in the same kind of motion Twilight had seen a million times when Applejack was practicing ropework. The Pegasus found his forward momentum arrested, coming to a halt with a strangled noise as she wrapped it around his middle. Applejack spun her tail wildly, winding up for the big release, and then hurled her opponent right at the nearest wall. He hit with a thud, sliding down to the ground in a dazed heap, well outside of the line.

Twilight wanted to leap into the air, cheering her name wildly. As she was in the royal box, however, she restrained herself to applause and a huge smile directed at her friend. Applejack approached the stand, bowing low before Celestia, who inclined her head in return. Applejack picked up her Stetson from the ground, dusting it off lovingly, before putting it back on her head and leaving the arena. Twilight spotted Rainbow Dash waiting for her under one of the archways, congratulating her on her victory. As the gate closed, Twilight saw them place an amiable hoof around each other's shoulders, and walk back towards the waiting rooms.

The medics surrounding the Pegasus retreated to a safe distance, as he drew himself up, gave the crowd a weary salute, and hobbled off the field towards another gate. Twilight waited for the line in the sand to be redrawn, wondering which pairing would be seen next. Names wouldn't be displayed on the scoreboard until the next round, so Applejack was still enjoying a certain amount of anonymity.

Before the next match could be announced, however, a low horn blew, and every eye in the arena turned to the royal box. A curtain drew to one side, revealing the form of Princess Luna, who took a seat next to her sister, gesturing for the match to proceed. Celestia smiled widely, murmuring something to her sister, who quirked the corners of her mouth up slightly. The next two ponies, both Pegasi, proceeded into the arena. Bowing to each of the sisters, they took up position in the center ring. Twilight picked a favorite, a black Pegasus with a curling vine cutie mark. The signal was given to begin, and both Pegasi shot towards each other with fury in their eyes. They met in the middle with a crash, and flew apart just as quickly. They swooped and dove at each other, kicking wildly and buffeting each other with their wings. The black Pegasus fought with economy and restraint, seeking to maintain control of the conflict instead of delivering decisive blows. The younger Pegasus, a sky blue color, seemed to rely on his aggressive tactics to keep his opponent off guard, but he was tiring quickly in doing so. He launched himself at his opponent, hooves outstretched.

Twilight wasn't exactly sure of what happened next. The black Pegasus met his opponent in midair, twisting his body in a graceful arch. Using his opponent's momentum against him, the black Pegasus drove him into the ground, forcing his wings behind his back. The younger one screamed in pain, struggling to free himself. The black Pegasus leaned over, muttering something in his ear. The sky blue Pegasus went limp, realizing that he was defeated. The match was signaled ended. The older of the two offered a hoof up, which the younger one accepted. Pulling him up and dusting him off, the black combatant joined hooves with his opponent, raising them both into the air. He bowed to Celestia, and then Luna. Turning, he made eye contact with Twilight as well, before turning and proceeding back into the tunnel.

Celestia and Luna exchanged glances, and as Twilight watched, Luna beckoned her over. Twilight proceeded to the throne, kneeling briefly in respect. Luna spoke. "Twilight, knowest thou that champion?"

"No, Princess." Twilight replied, confusion in her voice. "I've never seen him before."

Celestia spoke next. "Well, you are currently the talk of the town, my faithful student. I expect that several ponies will be dedicating their fights to you today. It's the fashionable thing to do, or so I am told. If somepony gives you a token of favor or something similar, simply smile, accept it, and think nothing of it."

Luna nodded. "Some things never change, Twilight Sparkle. It is a way of...showing up?"

"Showing off, dear sister." Celestia corrected.

Luna waved a hoof dismissively. "Up, off, bah. Regardless, it is simply part of the pageantry. As the more experienced and well known fighters step forward, they will undoubtedly try to do something along those lines."

"Thank you, Princess." Twilight said, inclining her head. "I will be sure to remember that."

Celestia held up a hoof. "One more thing, Twilight. As you are the center of attention, you will have many of the performances, inventions, and such dedicated to you or Morning Star. You do not have to attend all of them, in fact I highly recommend you only choose ones you particularly like. When you do go places, however, it would be best if Morning Star was there as well. Simply put, you are both in the limelight, as a couple. Ponies will be demanding to see you together, or they will begin to make up excuses as to why you are not. I know it is a bit silly," she said, noticing the look on Twilight's face. "But such is the price of fame. It would be like me going out without my raiment on, it simply isn't done. Do you understand, Twilight?" she asked, a sympathetic look upon her face.

Twilight nodded her assent. "I do, Princess. Morning Star and I were planning on doing most things together anyway."

Princess Celestia smiled. "There you are, then. Now, return to your seat, I think you will like this one." she said, as her gaze returned to the arena.

Twilight bowed again and returned to her spot near Morning Star. "What was that about?" he asked, a curious expression on his face.

"Princess Celestia warned me that we're in the public eye now, so we should be expecting some strange behavior from other ponies." Twilight responded, shifting to a more comfortable position.

"I know what you mean." Morning Star said. "This morning, one of the female Archivists asked me for my hoofprint out of nowhere. Strangest thing to happen to me in Canterlot so far."

"Well, that's probably only the beginning." Twilight said. She watched as two teams of three ponies stepped into the ring, wearing either gold or black sashes around their middles. "Princess Celestia said something about tokens as well."

The six ponies approached, bowing in unison. Twilight recognized this setup. Each team had an Earth pony, a unicorn, and a Pegasus. They would be competing to see who could knock out the other side first. It was the first team match of the day, and was typically referred to as a tertius primus, or First Three. Soon after this match, the armed combat would begin, using dulled or magically blunted weapons. Twilight could sense the excitement building in the crowd, and she realized that the population in the stands had more than doubled. The signal was given to begin.

It was apparent from the start the the golden sashes were the more skilled team. The match was short, as the black team's unicorn was eliminated early, making the other two easy targets from afar. The match was over in minutes, and the golden team stood triumphant, having not lost a single member. They bowed to Celestia and Luna, exiting the arena. The scoreboard was illuminated, and the scorekeeper projected the next two names onto the board. There was a murmur of interest from the crowd. Two favorites, Thunderhead and Iron Oak, were slated for the next match. Their rivalry was legendary, and they had met numerous times before, almost always fighting to a draw. The only time they had not was during the Royal Wedding a few years back, when festive contests had been set up. Naturally, they had not completed the match, though each had accounted for quite a few changelings on their own.

The gates rumbled open, and each of the champions stepped into the arena. Iron Oak stepped forward, his signature shield slung over his back. It was large and rectangular, made to slowly advance on a foe and not retreat. The Earth pony was built like a house, cords of muscle that would have put Big Mac to shame rippling under his greying brown coat. He waved magnanimously at the crowd, taking in the roars of the males and the frenzied shrieking of the mares around him. He flexed good-naturedly, and proceeded to the stand, where he unslung his shield and waited.

He did not have to wait long. From the tunnel opposite his erupted a bright red Pegasus with a close-cropped mane, also fading to grey. He wore very light leather armor, and his features were chiseled and well defined. He flew around the arena, as another roar came from the crowd. Smiling, he landed next to his old foe, unslinging the hammer from his back. The two bowed to the Princesses. Both nodded their heads, acknowledging the respects they were paid. Iron Oak proceeded to the center ring, waiting for his opponent. Thunderhead left his hammer behind, flying up to the Royal Box. Hovering in front of Twilight, he produced a white lily, seemingly from thin air. He offered it to her, and she reached out to take it. Taking her hoof in his, he bowed low, brushing his lips ever so slightly against the back of her hoof. He released it, turning and bowing to Morning Star as well. Morning Star returned the bow, and Thunderhead proceeded back to his weapon, taking position in the center of the field.

Morning Star raised an eyebrow at her. "Oh, hush." Twilight said, blushing a bit.

The signal was given, and the match began.

________________________________________

The match that followed was regarded as one of the best showings that had been seen from those two in recent memory. Thunderhead was the unstoppable force to Iron Oak's immovable object. Neither could claim any sort of lasting advantage, and so the duel raged on unabated in ferocity or cunning. The sound of hammer on shield rang out time and again throughout the arena, rising over the cheers of the crowd. One blow from that hammer briefly brought Iron Oak to his knees, huddled under his shield. But he soon recovered, and planted a hoof squarely under the jaw of Thunderhead for the insult. At last, after a good half hour of fighting, Celestia rose from her seat, and signaled an end to the contest. She declared it a tie, stating that "These two warriors are truly masters of their art, and are still evenly matched, after many years of contest. Let it be known that there is no defeat here today!" The crowd cheered again, and the two rivals met in the center sans armament, shaking hooves. Iron Oak said something, and Thunderhead laughed. Both proceeded out of the same gate, hooves on shoulders.

The matches continued on into the afternoon, and the contestants became fewer and fewer. Applejack and her rope had lost against a unicorn who brought her down with a lucky shot. After he had claimed his victory, he shook her hoof, and departed from the arena. Applejack joined Rainbow Dash in the stands right below Twilight, cheering on her favorites, and nursing a sore rib.

Finally, the competition was complete. Twilight had received several flowers, an ornamental dagger, and a bundle of feathers over the course of the day. Morning Star had fared similarly, receiving antique coins in several denominations, a feather from a female Pegasus's wing, and a kiss on the cheek from that same Pegasus. The crowd rose from their seats, but settled back down when Princess Luna stepped forward to speak. Her voice rang out over the stadium, one of the few times her "Royal Canterlot Voice" could be considered appropriate.

"Fellow Equestrians!" she shouted, her mane flowing in the late afternoon breeze. "We have selected the people's champion, earned through valor of arms and strength of will. Indeed, there have been many fine contests today, but there is still one to come. My sister and I have chosen our own champions, here to show their skill in arms and their true mettle as soldiers." The doors for both sides rattled open. "I present to you my sister's champion! Captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor!" Twilight watched in awe as her brother stepped through the door, in full combat armor, gleaming bronze in the light of the setting sun. Luna gestured to the door. "And may I present to you my champion, Captain of the Lunar Guard, Silent Shield!" From the other door stepped the one-eyed Lunar Captain with the unusually intense gaze. He met Shining Armor in the middle of the field. They shook hooves, although it looked like they were attempting to crush each other in their grip. Breaking contact, they strode in perfect step up to the stand, kneeling before their monarchs.

Celestia and Luna both nodded. The two marched into the center ring, locking eyes and not looking away. Celestia spoke. "Both of these unicorns are powerful magic users. For the safety of our subjects, we are sealing this arena with magic. No spell shall pass beyond its boundaries, and the contestants are limited to nonlethal spells. Once the arena is sealed, you may begin. Champions! Good luck!" she called, and sealed the two inside a translucent barrier of magic.

A bolt of force leapt from the Lunar captain's horn, Shining Armor barely catching it on his shield. It ricocheted off of the bubble, blowing a blackened, smoking hole in the ground. Shining Armor retaliated, sending a beam of purple light at his foe that impacted squarely in the chest. The Lunar captain swayed on his feet, taking the brunt of the blast, before closing the distance between them. Shining Armor's eyes widened as the stallion pivoted smartly, bucking him full force in the chest. Shining Armor slid to a halt just before crossing the line.

Staggering to his hooves, he ripped up a piece of the floor with his magic, hurling it at the Lunar captain, who rolled out of the way and loosed another bolt at Twilight's brother. This bolt was barely deflected, and would have gone into the crowd if not for Celestia's shield. Shining Armor fired his horn rapidly, sending a steady stream of magic at his foe from all different directions. The Lunar captain moved with astonishing grace, weaving through the barrage, using a shield only when he had to. Finally, Shining Armor landed a hit. Silent Shield's hooves flew out from under him, and Shining Armor bathed the area he had fallen in with magic, obscuring his form beneath beams of light.

The arena filled with smoke and dust as the crowd craned forward to see who was triumphant. Shining Armor cautiously approached the huddled Lunar captain, who appeared to be unconscious. He bent his head over, poking the fallen unicorn with his horn to see if he responded. Much to his surprise, his horn phased right through the captain, burying itself in the ground. Shining Armor wheeled around just as the illusion faded from the ground, and Silent Shield dropped his invisibility spell. He found himself face to face with the captain of the Lunar Guard, who smiled as a spark jumped from his horn to Shining Armor's, causing his eyes to roll back in his head. Twilight's brother collapsed onto the ground, clearly knocked out. The match was over.

The crowd erupted in cheers, groans, and jeers. Luna smiled to herself, stepping forward to address the crowd. "I present to you your Royal Champion, Silent Shield! Bravely fought, and cleverly won!" The Lunar captain stepped forward, kneeling before his Princess, as Shining Armor was removed from the field. "As reward for your valor, you may ask anything of my sister and I. Name your desire, and it shall be granted." Luna intoned. The stallion thought for a moment, his eye sweeping the stands. Twilight was suddenly filled with a feeling of dread. His gaze locked onto her, and he narrowed his eye. Baring his teeth, he made his request, his voice low and gravelly.

He pointed a hoof at Twilight. "I wish to fight her." he said.

________________________________________

Rainbow Dash would later describe the crowd as having "gone ballistic". Luna's face was impassive, turning to look at Twilight, and then her sister, who wore a look of horror on her countenance. She gestured helplessly. It was within their power, and he was quite within his rights to ask. Celestia spoke. "We cannot in good conscience provide this boon to you without the consent of Twilight Sparkle herself."

Princess Luna raised an eyebrow, silently asking Twilight what she thought. Twilight thought about it. There was no way she would be able to fight at full power, though she was extremely well rested. If she was smart, she might be able to come away with a victory, but she was not sure of her chances. Luna spoke. "Twilight Sparkle. Do you accept this stallion's challenge?"

Twilight nodded her head slowly. "Yes, Princess. I do." She focused her magic, teleporting to the arena floor, where she bent her legs in a bow as she had seen the previous contestants do. Luna and Celestia looked on as she turned to size up her opponent. She realized that she was in trouble. He was in armor, well trained, and undoubtedly more experienced at combat magic than she. As they proceeded to the center of the arena, Twilight's mental processes kicked into high gear.

She would be quicker than him, and more maneuverable. He was effectively blind on one side, which she could possibly exploit. The armor would provide him with protection, but he would be slower as a result. Her knowledge of spells probably outclassed his, so as long as she could stop him from closing and keep him too busy to set up his illusion, she should be able to hit him with something. Twilight set her hooves, ready to go. Princess Luna's lesson flashed through her head. She had to be fast, keep him on his toes, and hit him where he least expected it.

"Contestants!" Luna called, a quaver in her voice. "Prepare yourselves!" The crowd began to cheer, as Princess Celestia rose from her seat. Her horn glowed, and the shield began to form. Twilight saw the world in slow motion. As the shield sealed itself, she began to move, casting two separate bolts of magic from her horn, one to each side. The shield sealed, and suddenly all crowd noise was cut off. Twilight watched as he tried to follow her dash towards his blind side, but was brought up short by one of the bolts she had cast. He fired one in return, and Twilight watched as it curved, actively seeking her out. She brought up a wall of dirt, the bolt impacting on the side. Twilight was along his blind flank now, and she lit up her horn as he pivoted to follow her, obviously well used to ponies trying that maneuver on him.

Which is why he was surprised when Twilight blinked into existence right behind him, having teleported while he was distracted. She called forth more earth, catching one of his hooves in a viselike grip. The bolt he sent to meet her went wide, and Twilight teleported in front of him once more. He was in the act of turning, leading with his good eye. She was, therefore, on his blind side again.

She let loose with a large, crackling bolt of energy that hit him squarely in the ribs. He was blown off of his feet, skidding for some distance. Twilight took the opportunity to cloak herself and cast his illusion spell. She watched as the simulacra of herself walked forward cautiously. The captain staggered to his feet, and Twilight noticed a slight shimmer as he brought up his illusion. His cloak was extremely good, eliminating hoofprints and muffling sound.

Twilight stood absolutely still. Focusing, she heard a slight clatter from behind her. With an effort of will, she levitated herself off of the ground, sacrificing speed for stealth. She had her double fall back, fending off a sudden outpouring of magic from his illusion. She watched her doppelgänger collapse, and the illusion of the Captain vanished. Twilight exerted a bit more magic, channeling it into one corner of the arena. The captain appeared from behind his veil, attempting to deliver his finishing blow.

Twilight dispelled her own just as his horn passed through her head. The purple unicorn appeared from behind a veil of her own, sending a bolt of magic into the captain, who collapsed in a heap. The young mare trotted towards him triumphantly, stopping only to look at the crowd. She raised one hoof above her head in a gesture simultaneously exultant and tired. The cheers and smiles on ponies faces, though, died, as the captain of the Lunar Guard dispelled his illusionary form, coming in from behind a second veil and knocking her unconscious with a well-placed blow to the back of the head. Twilight crumpled in a heap. "It is not wise to assume there is only one trick." he said, setting his hoof firmly on top of her. The coat of the purple mare crumbled slightly, and the Captain looked down, puzzled. Twilight appeared from behind, dispelling the glamour on her clay doll replica and knocking him unconscious with a bolt of magic from her horn. She poked him, making sure he was real. He was. "It is not wise to assume that you are the only one playing tricks." she said, and bowed before the crowd.

The bubble disappeared, and the crowd noise came rushing back. The stadium shook, as ponies stamped their hooves, cheering and whistling and jumping in approval. Twilight caught sight of her friends in the stands. Rarity and Fluttershy had been present as well, and they were cheering just as loud, if not louder than the ponies in the stands. Morning Star caught her eye, giving an ear-piercing wolf whistle with both hooves. Celestia was beaming, and even Luna looked rather pleased. Twilight trotted forward, and knelt before the stand in respect. Somepony began summoning roses. More and more unicorns joined in, and soon the blossoms littered the floor of the arena. Twilight took one up, waving at the crowd, one last time, with feeling.

Of Tales and Travels

The night grew all around them as the Pegasi and unicorn ate and laughed around the fire, swapping stories and making jokes. The air was filled with good cheer, as the successful completion of their journey meant that the Condottieri would be paid an exorbitant amount for what had amounted to a routine escort mission. Many toast were made, glasses of wine raised in wishing health to Princess Luna, Twilight Sparkle, and Tarantella, who accepted the praise graciously. Twilight noticed that the grey Pegasus seemed to wear the mantle of leader naturally, completely at ease and in control of the surroundings around her. Soon enough, the meal began to come to a close, and the Pegasi straggled off to their tents in twos and threes, some to rest while others donned their armor for escort duty.

Twilight's offer of help with the dishes, while initially refused, meant that cleanup took only a few minutes, the pots and pans and plates glimmering wetly on wooden racks as they dried by the glow of a dying fire. Curious to know more about the young Pegasus, Twilight decided to venture a question. "Tarantella? If you don't mind, could I ask you a personal question?"

"Go right ahead, Ms. Sparkle. You are welcome to ask me anything."

Twilight shuffled one hoof across the ground. "You can call me Twilight, if you'd like. Ms. Sparkle sounds odd to me."
The Pegasus gave her a cheeky grin. "Very well, but only if you call me Tara."

Twilight returned the smile. "Deal. And about the question, I wanted to ask you about your family. What happened to your father? How did he die?"

Tarantella sighed, and gestured to the fire, indicating that she should sit. Taking a breath, she spoke. "It will be time to go soon, but I think the tale is short enough to tell without cutting it short." She sat next to Twilight, looking up at the stars.

"We of the Condotteiri are a proud people. We shun the peace of the south, and choose instead to hold back the north. Though most of us are Earth ponies, our family, the Allegrettas, are Pegasi. We are the only family of Pegasi that choose this life, and we are proud of our heritage. If you are unfamiliar with the term, Condotteiri means "taker of contracts". For the longest time, we were paid to hold back the hordes of Minotaurs, who would periodically attempt to invade over the border, and to deal with Diamond Dogs wherever we found them. Neither of those are problems here in the valley, though. Diamond Dogs haven't been seen above the surface in decades, and since the Minotaurs formed their Khanate, the tribes only periodically roam through this area. Those that do are hesitant to taste our iron, knowing full well our reputation.

No, the foe we fight here is one that is far worse, far more insidious. This is why we can ride among the storms, why we are at home among the roughest of weather and the worst of winds. We of the Gale Dancers fight the Windigos of the far north, not for profit as our earthbound counterparts, but for honor and to defend this land, which is ours by right.

We hold the foul beasts at bay throughout the winter, when ponies suffer and the Windigos are at their strongest. Often we lose one or two Pegasi to them, usually the old or sick, those whose time draws near anyway. I thought my father safe from this for many years. He was but sixteen when I was born, our family marries very young. My mother, a year younger than he, bore me through one of the worst winters we have seen in the valley, when the skies overhead rumbled with the hooves of that ghostly herd and lightning flickered among the driving snow. Such are the circumstances of my birth.

From a very early age, I wanted to fly with my father, to do as my family has always done. In the summer, he and I would practice with the long pike and the laccio, preparing me for my first flight with him. And soon, in my fourteenth year, I rode out with the stallions of our company to fight against those monsters.

A long story made short, I handled myself well, and managed to hold one at bay long enough to distract it from my father, who gored it neatly and sent it whistling back to the icy north, nothing more than a cold wind. That was my first time in battle with an enemy, and I have never lost the love for it since. The pursuit of an honorable foe has long been a passion of mine, and it was something my father and I shared. In every winter since that first, I have been at the head of the fray, and not a stallion among the ranks objected when he named me his successor, the proudest day of my life. Truthfully, I had expected a mate of my own before I had taken my father's mantle up, but it was not to be.

Last winter, during a light storm, we went out on a patrol together, checking to make sure the snow did not worsen, inviting the Windigos to assault us once more. A good day it was, a few days before the Hearth's Warming Eve celebration we choose to follow, the Winter Moon Festival. Our family has always preferred the Princess of Night to the Day, for reasons we cannot explain save that she was always a friend to the north. It was this festival we were discussing when we noticed a sight that stopped our hearts in our chests. A black wall of clouds bore down on us swiftly, and we could see it was roiling from within, churned by the largest herd of Windigos either of us had even seen. We fled, but the southern wind blew in our faces, and we would not have made it, save for one thing.

My father left his weapons behind, shedding pike and rope, using the newfound lightness to propel us towards camp. We raised the alarm from on high, every Allegretta taking up arms, even my mother. And we rose as a host to fight them to a standstill, but my father charged headlong into the enemy after refusing my weapons, saying I had greater need of them. The battle was long and exhausting, and when we were done our armor and weapons were rimed with ice, our feathers heavy with cold. We found my father, frozen solid and in pieces on the forest floor below, his expression grim and calm, accepting of his fate. No tribe can be without a Condottiero, mine included. So, though I wanted nothing more than to grieve, I took control of my family, and have led us since then."

The camp was silent for a while, as both mares sat gazing at the stars. Tarantella spoke again. "The night my father died was the night Princess Luna was to visit us and share in our festival. Upon her arrival and hearing of his sacrifice, she placed a star in the sky for him, one only visible during the months of winter, a warm red star we all call Trucco. Not only this, but she placed us on retainer. We want for little now, and times are good. In return, the occasional favor is asked of us, and we are all too happy to comply. This is how I met you, Twilight."

Twilight, without knowing quite why she was doing it, placed a hoof around Tarantella's shoulders, a quiet embrace. "I'm sorry. It was not my place to ask that."

The mare smiled, returning the embrace warmly. "Nonsense. My father was a great stallion. His life should be celebrated, not mourned past its time. I have accepted his loss, and I see no reason for you to be saddened by the passing of somepony you did not know. Now, prepare your bags. We climb for the mountain soon."

________________________________________

The procession of ponies from the camp numbered four-and-twenty, not including Spike or Golden Radiance, who walked ahead of the file of Pegasi with Twilight and Tarantella. The train of ponies had an almost medieval feel to it, their way lit by lanterns instead of magelights, pikes and daggers rattling as they marched along a path cut into the woods. Far from civilization, when they had left the light of the campfire, the trees turned shadow into pitch black velvet, hanging in swathes from branches, obscuring the very ground they walked on. The lanterns were shuffled, and brought to the front. Curiously made, each one had three painted sides, ensuring light only came through a blind in the front, which could be opened and closed at will.

"These are called lanterne silenzione, or Quiet Lanterns. They prevent those that may be watching from seeing us, while we have light enough to march by." Tarantella explained as they walked.

"Is that necessary?" Spike asked, a bit worried. "Are we in danger of attack?"

"I hope not!" Tarantella laughed. "It is merely a precaution. But calm yourself, dragon. None visit this valley anymore. We are safe."

And so the procession continued on, through the cool night air surrounded by old forest. Twilight realized that she could see the stars in greater detail than ever before, vast patches of minuscule particles of light hanging breathless in the stillness of the black. Lost in the beauty of the night, she walked in silence with the rest of the file, as the path exited the woods, swinging along a small lake before climbing the hill into the night. Twilight glanced up, taking in every detail of the house, from the rusted open gates to the crumbling guardtower on one side of the rise to the moonlight glinting off of the flaking tiles of the roof. She turned to find the Pegasi setting up camp.

"What are you doing?" she asked, as Tarantella unslung her pike and turned to face her.

"Our contract stipulates that we bring you to the gate of the Castillo, and leave you to climb the rest of the way on your own. Fear not, Twilight, we shall be waiting on your arrival. In the meantime, midnight fast approaches, so you and your friends should leave." she said, as Spike and Golden Radiance stood waiting at the bottom of the gate.

Twilight nodded, and galloped for the gate, Spike and Golden Radiance falling in behind her as they raced up the hillside, following the cobbled path that encircled the rise once before finally culminating in a gate that would have been formidable if not for the missing door. Speeding across the overgrown lawn, Twilight aimed for the main building, a square structure that seemed to have been built around a courtyard. Spike and Golden Radiance followed close behind, and the trio burst into the courtyard, hoping that they were not late.

Princess Luna, Dio Noctis ex Equestria, turned to face them, having been observing a nearby garden. A smile curled her lips as she observed the panting unicorn. "Good evening, Twilight Sparkle. I am glad you could make it. If you would care to accompany me, alone, to the garden, I believe you and I have much to talk about."

________________________________________

"Now, tell me all that you know." Luna said as they walked. "I cannot reveal anything unless I am sure that you know of the topic beforehand. Even this is difficult for me, so I shall wait until you are finished."

Twilight nodded, taking a deep breath. "Alright. What I think I know can be summed up as follows. Celestia has manipulated bloodlines in Equestria to pick desirable traits for generations, picking things like speed, stamina, magical ability, and such. She is able to do this by using the Elements of Harmony, as evidenced by the effects they have had on my friends. Such tampering was able to produce extremely powerful bloodlines, though they had few foals as a result of this. Such is the case with my family. If I draw a parallel between myself and my family, and the House of Aria, I notice that the stories are identical, save for one thing. The birth of an Alicorn, which killed the mare bearing it and dooming the family to extinction. I can therefore summarize, based on my life experiences, that I was born and bred to give birth to this new Alicorn, and groomed for loyalty and unquestioning obedience to my beloved mentor, to make it easier for her to insinuate a colt into my life. After seeing my friends paired off, I would naturally be looking for someone similar. This supposed blessing would actually be my undoing, as he would father this foal himself. The only thing I cannot figure out is why. Why does Celestia want another Alicorn?"

Luna inhaled, looking out over the edge of the garden, a simple fence separating her from a drop to the ground below. The moon, almost full, glinted on the water of the lake, and she looked almost pleased that Twilight had figured it out. After a moment of silence, the Princess of the Moon shook herself. "Very good. I have convinced myself that you know enough. I can fill in the blanks for you, thank the Aether." She gestured for Twilight to sit by her side, and the two looked out over the lake below.

"Now, to understand your predicament, we must go back centuries in time, during my slide into darkness as Nightmare Moon. You are undergoing something similar, but that is not what we are discussing right now. Do not worry, all will be made clear in time.

When I last stood at the head of my army, gathered at Dunsinane and ready to strike my sister down out of jealousy, the Power of Harmony roamed free and untethered, appearing only when needed most. Neither of us were able to wield it when we were set against each other, so it was a matter of my Breaking and my sister's Binding, and the armies we led. Much of the land was ruined by our struggle, and so the ponies we were supposed to lead suffered. Though I had done my best to defeat her, Celestia was too strong, and many ponies rallied to her, in fear of me. As they should have been, for I was a monster.

I had not seen Celestia in combat for much of my new campaign, and so we pressed our advantage, meeting on the fields outside of the Capitol to assault the walls. Much to my surprise, the ponies manning it stood firm against my army, bedraggled as it was. Deciding to end it, and perhaps in an attempt to draw my sister out of hiding, I personally led the final assault against the castle in order to break its siege. It was then that my sister erupted from the tower, body shimmering with the Power of Harmony, somehow bent to her will. Realizing all was lost, my army fled, and I followed them, and for seven days and seven nights my sister and I fought over what is now the Everfree Forest. One of my oldest and most powerful of pupils, Radiant Zenith, held me down while Celestia banished me to the moon for one thousand years, in the strongest chains we knew of, ones made to shackle immortal beings like the Greater Demons, or the Dragon King himself. Lunar steel they were, forged in the heart of the sun. So bound, my corrupted being raged for a millennia, gathering what power she could from the stars and working her way free."

Luna sighed, looking up at the moon. "This I do not begrudge her. Truly, I had fallen from on high. She had every right to do what she did. But what I could not abide, and had no choice but to, was the world she had created while I was gone."

"You see, Twilight, my sister and I are born of the Aether, the primal forces of Creation. It gave form to three things alone, and from there we shaped it. Celestia was first, representing Order in its purest form. Discord came next, representing her antithesis, Chaos. The two of them would have torn the universe asunder before it had begun, so the Aether made me. My job is to balance the scale, Twilight. Depending on what I am doing, I represent Chaos Restrained, or Order Unbound. They are essentially the same thing, and it is my job to make sure that all of Creation is kept spinning by any means necessary. Because of Discord's destructive tendencies, I agreed to bind him into stone with my sister, after he chose to manifest himself and attempt to destroy what we had worked so hard to create. After we had manifested, Twilight...the feeling of love and adoration from your kind was amazing. Agreeing to be more active in our roles, we set about improving Creation while leading you to glory. And for a time, that was enough, save for my...unfortunate gift, one you share.

Breaking magic is very different from Binding magic. Binding is governed by thought and Order, the purview of Celestia. My magic is that of Breaking, channeling Chaos itself into the world. It is very much an emotional magic, as it resists being told what to do. Much of it exposes the user to negative emotions, emotions such as wrath, or hatred, or distrust. Pupils learning its complexities routinely spent a year under my tutelage learning how to deal with these emotions, how to accept anger as part of you, keeping it close instead of letting it rule you. Would that I had followed my own advice, but I fear that it was inevitable at that point. Our war against Discord resulted in me using far more Breaking magic than I should have. From there, it served only to magnify all the negative thoughts and feelings I had of my sister, and soon I was consumed by jealous rage. All of it my fault entirely, and to this day I regret every action I undertook under my ill-advised new identity.

But I digress. Upon my return, I was met by you and your friends. Though I was weak, you are to be commended for your mastery over the Elements, the foci my sister had created. Through some means unknown to me, she had shackled the Power of Harmony to her will, Binding them into those ornaments you wore. I owe you a great deal, Twilight Sparkle. That night saved me from myself, and it is because of this that I took it upon myself to watch over you. But it also would have sealed your fate if not for your discovery of that book, waiting for us in the shape of a unicorn back there. When I was touched by the Power of Harmony, I too was shackled to my sister's will, little more than an ineffectual puppet at first. Later on, as my power returned, I noticed that things were very wrong in Equestria. For one thing, my sister had marked you all, marks that appeared when you had been fully assimilated into Celestia's harmonious society. You know them as Cutie Marks, and they did not exist when I was among you. Foals acquire these marks gradually, but an external mark appears only when they have accepted the conditioning broadcast by the Elements, a magical suggestion as constant as sunlight.

For another, I was shocked to find another Alicorn. Celestia explained to me that she had found a way to ensure balance in Equestria, that four Alicorns would stabilize the world far better than two. Though I could do nothing to stop her, I nonetheless began to insinuate myself into her confidences, pretending eagerness and hoping to learn who the next Alicorn would be born to. When I found out it was to be you, I was almost physically ill. This was a perversion of the Order that Celestia once stood for. My power was constrained by Harmony, I could not balance the world anew. And worst of all, I could not do a thing to warn you, or indeed any being, sentient or not."

Twilight cut in. "What I don't understand about this is what my potential child would be ruling over. You have domain over the Night and Breaking, Celestia the Day and Binding. Cadance is the Dawn, I guess, and she rules over...Love?"

Luna shook her head. "Nay, Twilight Sparkle. She rules over Emotion. Her presence near the Elements had speeded Celestia's plans considerably, and I knew that it was too late for me to try and break the instruction you were being given. You foal, though...your foal would be Cadance's antithesis. Your foal would control Thought. Celestia would call it Inspiration, but that is only part of the truth. With the fourth Alicorn ruling over the Dusk and Thought, there would be peace in Equestria, aye. Nopony would ever again commit a crime, or make foolish decisions. Ponies would live in true Harmony with one another. No dissent, everypony working towards the same goal. A new Golden Age, under Celestia's benevolent rule. Unfortunately, ponies are the only ones that Celestia feels deserving of Harmony. She loves you all dearly. But the Gryphons would undoubtedly be crushed next, followed by the Minotaur hordes. Possibly the Quilin, though she speaks well of them, and hopes to one day attempt to show them the meaning of Harmony. A perfect paradise, ponies living in Harmony with one another, with nothing else to distract them from making all of Creation into a perfect clockwork construct. Order Overbearing. And that I cannot abide."

Twilight tried to process this. "I can't believe this. Why would she choose to do this? Didn't she see what your Rebellion accomplished, when you tried to upset the natural order by causing eternal night?"

"I do not know the mind of my sister, Twilight. I know only what I have been told. But I do know this. She must be stopped, and you are the one who can do it. Your bloodline is so concentrated that you are very nearly an Alicorn yourself in terms of power, though you lack experience. There is a downside to this, however. Upon your conception, Celestia laid an enchantment upon you. Should you engage in intercourse with any stallion, even once, that will be enough. A powerful unicorn would be preferable to Celestia, but I do not jest when I say that any stallion, having taken your maidenhead, will get you with foal, and this foal will be the Alicorn that kills you and dooms us all."

"How am I supposed to prevent that? All of Equestria is looking for me right now, there's nowhere for me to run. Even your assets couldn't hide me forever, Princess." Twilight said, her gaze turning from the lake to the midnight-hued goddess.

"Fear not, Twilight Sparkle. The time has come for you to stop running and fight. I have a plan, and it must work perfectly if we are to succeed and break her hold."

Twilight's ears pricked forward. "Alright, let's hear it."

"My forces are aligned to strike at Celestia, and most of our preparations are complete. However, we need several things. The first is your agreement to join our cause. Do you accept this?" Luna asked, locking eyes with Twilight.

"Yes."

"The second is the most difficult. I require your absolute trust. Trust that I will not lead you astray. I promise, when you need me most, I shall be there."

There was a brief pause, while Twilight weighed her options. Finally, she nodded, never taking her eyes off of Luna. "I agree."

The dark Alicorn smiled. "The last is why you are here. The Elements have returned to Canterlot along with their Bearers. Celestia herself prepares to lead the next search for you. She expects to find you somewhere along the route to Canterlot from Fillydelphia, possibly Cloudsdale or similar. What she will not expect is your theft of the Element of Magic, the keystone that controls all other Elements, from the Vault in Canterlot. I would be there, but the Elements do not respond well to me, and you are still remembered by yours. It would eagerly follow you were you to take it. Once that is complete, we shall be able to begin our assault in earnest, and reveal Celestia's truth. Do you agree to this?"

Twilight remembered her earlier promise. Luna had a plan, she was sure of it. "I accept. Yes."

Luna nodded, her expression solemn. "Then a bargain is struck."

Twilight turned to leave, but paused at a hoof on her shoulder. "Twilight Sparkle, one more thing. The magic you used in Fillydelphia was Breaking magic. Though I understand your emotions ran high, such loss of control while using it cannot be tolerated. You did much harm to innocents with that magic, and if you continue to use it in such a manner, I am afraid you will become little more than the monster I was."

Twilight nodded. "How do I stop it from happening again? That was the angriest I've ever been, and I can't let that magic loose again for fear of what it will do."

Luna indicated the crystal hanging around Twilight's neck. "That is Radiant Zenith's handiwork. They were used by those who were close to losing themselves in Breaking magic to focus themselves and confront their emotions. Meditate with that, and until you can use Breaking from a place of balance, I would caution against it."

The crystal glinted in the moonlight, as Twilight tied the cord tighter. Looking up at Princess Luna, she asked a question that made her feel like a filly again. "Princess? Could you teach me how to do that?"

The Princess of the Night shook her head. "Until you learn control, I can teach you nothing. Once that is learned, the rest shall follow. You have much experience partitioning your mind, Twilight Sparkle. Do the same with your heart, and you will be among the greatest of spellcasters."

With that, Luna took flight, disappearing into the deep black above.

________________________________________

Twilight spent much of the trip back in silent contemplation with Spike and Golden Radiance, having shared everything with them before they descended to the lakeshore. This new information was troubling. Though she had thought herself free of the web woven in Canterlot, it would seem that she was now being drawn back into its center once more.